Chapter 1:Farewells

Alejandro had never seen so many MAJORS in the same place. Hundreds of them rushed from on boarding gate to another, with bags, suit cases, whatever they wanted to bring with them. Whole families thronged around the Ferrand, oblivious off them, caring only for their own problems. Some kids gawked at him, but most of the MAJORS barely glanced in his direction. The Minor found it so strange, it was almost as if he had entered another world, where seeing someone like him wasn’t that incredible an occurrence.

In fact, he had spotted at least a dozen of his kind in San Francisco International Airport. All of them had been carried by their friends or relatives. Usually, Alejandro would have frowned at such a vision, but just this time, he couldn’t help but admit that it was the safest way to travel here. He was sitting on Alaric’s shoulders, just like a kid on his father’s, while his twin carried his small bag… well, small for a MAJOR.

Alejandro had packed everything he had deemed important: his favorite books, his computer, his drawing and painting material and his clothes. Not much really, but he couldn’t carry his whole room with him from Old Creek to New Orleans. Leaving his family and his hometown made him really nervous, but Shannon had made an offer the Ferrand Family simply couldn’t pass up. She had offered to pay for two full scholarship at Benjamin Franklin High School in the Big Easy, for Alejandro and Lindsey.

BFHS had been one of the most enthusiastic backer of Shannon’s rebranded “Equal rights for Minors” campaign, voicing its opinion that allowing Minor students in the school system would only allow for a rise in class attendances and results from the MAJORS while allowing the nation to tap into the vast potential of its Minor population. The Headmaster, James X. Gordon, had stated, when journalists had expressed that surprise it his enthusiasm for Fire-Brand campaign that, as a defendant of civil rights, he couldn’t pass up an opportunity to help a disfranchised community.

“Minors are probably the sole community where color blindness does exist for the general MAJOR population. They are all equally seen as inferiors, no matter their skin tone or place of birth. It is time to change that for good” had been his firm stance, reiterated several times.

Alejandro’s family had followed Shannon’s campaign, and when the giantess had contacted them with this offer, they had chosen to accept it. Lindsey had hesitated, because she was clearly smitten by Izzellah Ivory and wanted to go to Winton High to meet her… and brag about her growth spurt, since she had shot up to 2m53 (8f3) in the last few months. But a paid scholarship was simply to great to pass up and so, the older and younger of the Ferrand children were moving to New Orleans.

“Are you okay son?” asked Jules, glancing at his Minor boy, whose head was resting on his brother’s hair.

“A little nervous Dad. I had never seen this amount of MAJORS in my life…”

“I understand that it may be a little… overwhelming, but everything will be fine, I swear. Security is very tight in airports and I highly doubt that anyone would dare to snatch you while we are here.”

“That’s not exactly a great way to reassure me Dad” laughed Alejandro. “It just means that I’ll be abducted once you’ll leave!”

“Don’t joke about it” sternly replied his Mom. “It is not funny.”

Ever since he had agreed to go to the Crescent City, Ofelia had been tense and harsher with him. Alejandro knew that it was her way of dealing with her rampant fear for him. She had admitted it weeks ago. She was terrified of letting him move so far away and he could understand why. It was one thing to let him move out of Old Creek if he had wanted to go to a close location, like Winton Heights or San Francisco, each barely hours away by car.

But New Orleans was halfay across the country, and they hadn’t any family there. Sure, there would be the Matthewson, Andrew, Derek and even Alexis had pledged to help Lindsey and her brother adapt to their new lives, but still… Alexis wasn't known for liking Minors much, and the Ferrand doubted that the very disfunctional family from New Orleans could really be of great help, at times. Thus, for his Mom, it remained dangerous and frightening. Especially with Shannon there.

“You can’t be sure she is all right” had said Ofelia, several times.

“Mom, we talk to each other’s. She is doing great with her campaign, and I assure you that her therapist is one of the best, I’ve done my work and stalked him, and like you guys apparently always do!”

“I do not care about his credentials! What I care is that Shannon has proven to be unstable. I know you like her, love her even, but I’m afraid that your attraction may blind you. What would you do if she lost it again? Who would be here to help you?”

“Lindsey would” had replied Alejandro, knowing full well how ridiculous it sounded.

“Your sister is growing like a weed, and she hasn’t even reached puberty, yes. But even with her newfound love of weight-lifting and bodybuilding, I highly doubt that she could ever hurt Shannon. Her body density is probably so great that it would take several strong MAJORS to stop her if she went on a rampage.”

“But she won’t go on a rampage Mom. I know it. Please, let me try it. If it doesn’t work, I can always come back in a month or two!”

“Fine…” had relented Ofelia, clearly displeased.

------------------------------------

“So, do you know what courses you’ll follow at your School bro?” asked Alaric.

Contrary to Lindsey, who had had to choose in advance the courses she wanted to pursue, which, to nobody’s surprise, involved a lot of science, especially in fields related to biology and new technologies, Alejandro had been granted the right to think about all of it until the beginning of school year… which was in one week. It hadn’t been so difficult for him to find his ideal courses, but selling them to his family would be harder, so he had played it coy.

“More or less…” he replied, refusing to commit himself.

“Come on, spit it out already!” laughed Alaric, playfully jumping up and down to shake his brother, his left hand never leaving Alejandro’s back.

“Okay, okay! Stop it, I yield!”

“So?”

“History and Literature” blurted Alejandro.

“What? No way! You’ve got to have the same classes than me!” almost yelled Lindsey.

“And why so?”

“Because you won’t be able to roam around the campus freely.” She said as if it explained everything.

“And why wouldn’t be able to do that? I thought that BFHS had a policy to help Minors become integral parts of the student’s community!?”

“Well, duh! Of course they do, but they aren’t crazy enough to let you roam freely around the school. If they did that, the Feds would come down on them and close the whole campus down in two days” explained Lindsey, quite haughtily. “You’ll have to take the same classes than me.”

“Yeah, dream on. I won’t go to your evil genius courses, thank you very much.”

“What? What will you do then?” replied Lindsey, clearly rattled.

“I’ll pick the classes I want, and the school will find me a chaperone or something.”

“Are you crazy!?” shrieked Ofelia, attracting some attention before the crowd of MAJORS around them returned to its occupations. “I can’t let you in the hand of some unknown MAJOR who… who could kidnap you or something!”

“If I pretend to be bonded with Lindsey, which is the plan, I risk nothing, you all said so yourself.”

“It will only work if you’re with her at all time, son” remarked Jules. “Otherwise, the other teenagers will just understand that your mind is closed and not bonded.”

“Wonderful… so you’re telling me that I either have to endure years of studies I don’t want to do or I can’t go, when the school is only open half a day, three times a week, for Minors? Are you serious?”

“Don’t be like that ‘Rando…” whined Lindsey, conscious that he was getting agitated and angry at it. “I’ll help you with the homework. You’ll see, you’ll be incredible at it!”

“I don’t want to be incredible at it. I don’t want to be a scientist or an engineer or whatever…”

“When you were a kid, you dreamed of being like me” softly said Ofelia.

“Yes, when I was a kid, too stupid to understand that I can’t hold a candle compared to MAJORS’ abilities in those fields” sourly replied Alejandro.

“You’re belittling yourself too much, my little miracle” said his Mom. “You’re afraid because you struggle more than us. But it’s only natural and not shameful at all. You’re used to compare yourself with MAJORS, but that’s only because you know of no other Minor, save Miss Ivory. It is only logical that you would think yourself unable to compete with us… but sweetie, you are probably one of the most brilliant and educated Minor out there!”

“Yeah, sure…”

“Mom’s right bro” interjected Alaric. “You’ve got talents. Perhaps you won’t be able to digest everything the teachers will say at once, but with Lindsey and some friends you'll find there you will be perfectly fine.”

“I still want to learn more about history and all” stubbornly said Alejandro.

“No one told you couldn’t do that ‘Rando. You never needed studies to be a history nuts anyway” joked Lindsey.

“Yeah, but with a High School’s time of preparation, I could… I don’t know, go to a University, then join an expedition in the Caribbean or something…”

“You want to go and visit Mu, right?” laughed Alaric. “You do know that MAJORS there still eat Minors as part of some ancient rituals, right?”

“Yeah… but the Queen of Mu always takes Minors for husbands and they are treated like royalty! They have power of life and death even over MAJORS!” replied Alejandro, smiling at his family.

“As if you needed to go that far to be treated like that” said Jules with his dry humor. “You just have to wave your hand for a certain MAJOR to be at your beck and call.”

“Jules!” said Ofelia, a little scandalized.

“What? You know it’s true. Shannon is heel over head for him.”

“Perhaps not that much Dad.”

“Yes, Al’, just that much. Ask your older brother.”

“Dad’s right… but it would be funnier to add the risk of cannibalism to a relationship, don’t you think?”

“Don’t even joke about it…” growled Ofelia.

----------------------------------------

“So, here we are. The Gates of Hell” said Alejandro.

“That’s just the place where we part way bro.”

“Shut up. Don’t ruin my fantasy.”

“You’re crazy.”

“I’m the sole Minor in Old Creek. Of course I’m crazy.”

The whole Ferrand family smiled at that. It was an old joke, but it always worked on them. Alejandro wasn’t really sure of why, but it help to put them –and him- at ease when tensions were mounting, as was the case right now.

“So… it’s here that we will have to say goodbye…” begun Jules, his voice suddenly constrained, as if his throat was sore.

“Well, we can also stay here and miss our plane” replied Alejandro with a wry smile.

“No thank you. Those tickets cost us a fortune” replied Ofelia with the faintest of smile on her face. Shannon had bought the tickets for them.

“So…. Do I have to jump from your shoulders Al’?” asked Alejandro as his brother didn’t seem to want to put him back on the ground.

“No…” grunted the MAJOR.

In one swift movement, Alejandro’s twin brought him to his chest and before the Minor could react, he was engulfed in a powerful embrace. He could hear Alaric’s heart pumping his blood in his immense body, and the powerful arms surrounding him were shivering a little. The colossus was clearly nervous and Alejandro tried his best to hug him back. Finally, after almost a minute, his brother released him and brought him back to his face.

“Hey? Why the tears bro?” asked Alejandro, very softly.

“I don’t want you to go…” revealed Alaric. “The last time you went somewhere without me… you almost… almost became Mac Ferlan’s plaything…”

“Not true. The last time, I almost became Shannon’s plaything” tried the Minor, but his joke didn’t bring a smile on his twin’s face.

“You know what I mean. If… if something happens to you in New Orleans… I don’t think I could endure it…”

“Nonsense. I’ll be safe; I’ll be very careful, and I may even take the same courses than Lindsey. If I feel like it” added the diminutive teenager.

“You’re stubborn” meekly replied Alaric.

“Well, yeah. But it’s true for this whole family so… Come on, by guy, I should be the one worrying about you!”

“What? Why?”

“A bumpkin like you moving to Los Angeles? There is like 99,99% of chances that you’ll end drunk, drugged, broke or in jail in two weeks! Without me to keep you on the straight and narrow path, your terrible tendencies will come back!”

“What tendencies?”

“It’s a secret! I can’t talk about them, or they’ll grow stronger!” replied Alejandro, taking a posh British accent to sound really ridiculous.

“Moron” laughed a little Alaric.

“I know. But seriously, be careful out there. I’ll have my hand full reigning in Lindsey.”

“Hey!” screamed his little sister.

“What, you know it’s true! You’re entering puberty, you’ll need someone to be sure you won’t make crazy mistakes.”

“Yeah, sure, whatever…”

“Lindsey, don’t talk like that to your brother” said Ofelia.

“But Mom!”

“Especially when he is right” added Jules with a chuckle.

“Dad!”

“I’m joking Lindsey. Well, half joking. Alaric, can you give me your brother a moment?”

“Yeah, sure Dad.”

Alejandro was passed from his brother’s arms to his father and he felt his Mom’s hand catching him and her torso pressing on his back.

“You’ll be careful out there son” said Jules, quite seriously.

“Always Dad; I swear.”

“And you’ll listen to your sister when it comes to activities outside the school” added Ofelia.

“And if I want to do something with Shannon?” asked Alejandro, warily.

“If you become a couple, officially, I won’t have any problem with you being more free, sweetie… but in the meantime, be good for your sister, okay?”

“Yeah, okay.”

“Perfect… Goodbye Alejandro” added Ofelia, kissing his cheek, while his father kissed his forehead.

Once dropped on the floor, Alejandro followed Lindsey to the treadmills where baggage were to be left. His sister’s was enormous, at least four time the size of his poor bag and he wondered what she had packed here. Surely half her new gym material. His sister had considerably changed since her encounter with Sabrina Rodriguez and Izzellah Ivory.

Somehow, she had become addicted with bodybuilding and, where she once had lean muscles, the kind that MAJORS developed without even trying, she now had massive bulges, especially in her arms and legs. He had tried to understand why she wanted to badly to become a muscle head when she pursued scientific studies, but she had refused to explain. She only said that she needed to do that. He highly suspected that she wanted to be strong enough to always win a fight.

The Rodriguez girl had almost won, in fact only Lindsey’s superior size had allowed her to have the upper hand in their fight, some months ago. And from what Izzellah had told him, Sabrina was entering her growing phase and was filling out and reaching new sizes which were quite impressive. Lindsey probably knew it and wanted to keep an upper hand, just in case they had a rematch.

Alejandro found her new body kind of disturbing. Not that it was ugly, his little sister was beautiful, all MAJORS were in fact. Even Alaric’s terrible scar somehow added to his looks instead od detracting from it. At least, that’s what Cherry had told him when he had stumbled on them, naked and smelling of sweat and sex, in the kitchen, when Ofelia, Jules and Lindsey had been visiting New Orleans to find a flat.

Cherry had been quite embarrassed and Alejandro had promptly rushed to his room, coming out only when they were clothed. In the months since his encounter with Izzellah, the Overrock girl had filled out quite incredibly, becoming one of the curviest and sexiest woman he had ever seen, meaning that a considerable queue of suitors came to the Minor by the Sea to try and woo her. She had also skyrocketed in height, reaching 3m07 (10f), while Alaric had taken ten centimeters and reached 3m25 (10f7), apparently his final size, according to doctors. She had let her hair flow below her shoulders now and her goth make up was applied a lot more professionally, making her really hot.

From what he understood, Alaric and her had had an affair for weeks. Another one, they had been at it for years now. Nothing too serious, just sex to release some pressure, but it had made him quite self-conscious, especially when they both had offered him to take part in it. Alaric hadn't even looked embarrassed, the idea to have sex alongside is twin was apparently quite normal for him. And even if the idea of getting a fellatio from Cherry while Alaric pounded her had brought some really vivid wet dreams afterwards, he had refused. While he fantasized about that kind of things, he really didn’t want to be part of a threesome, especially with his twin.

“Put your baggage on the treadmill” said a voice, bringing Alejandro back to the present. “Thank you, may I see your tickets? Thank you.”

The MAJOR taking care of them seemed incredibly bored. It was a young man… well, at least Alejandro suspected he was young, but he couldn’t really tell, he may have been just over twenty or nearing sixty, for all he knew. His size was impossible to gauge from down below, his desk hiding it anyway, and apparently, he hadn’t noticed the Minor… or he didn’t care much about him.

“You’ll have to accompany your Minor throught the special entrance on your right” he said to Lindsey. “He’ll be scanned to be sure that he isn’t used to transport drugs, weapons or illegal material. Don’t worry, it won’t be long, he’ll just had to dress down to his underwear.”

“What? Why!?” couldn’t help but yell Alejandro.

“Standard procedure now, sir” replied the bored giant. “Blame the Matthewson and her campaign… because of her, we all have much more work to do…”

Without a word, Lindsey caught his hand and brought him to the special entrance, preventing him from shooting back at that moronic MAJOR.

“Don’t waste your breath, he doesn’t deserve it” mumbled his sister.

Near the gate, two massive security officer, one man and one woman, stood ready. They welcomed them with a smile and directed Lindsey to the other side of the door. Alejandro was brought near a massive machine, with an entrance just large enough for a Minor to squeeze in.

“Do you prefer that I or my colleague monitor your scan sir?” asked the man.

“I don’t care one way or another” replied Alejandro. “But I would like to point out that I have a prosthesis. Should I remove it too?”

“No sir” said the man. “It won’t be necessary. You may drop your clothes in a closest inside the machine. Don’t worry, there is no camera to spy on you in there. Go when you’re ready.”

Without a word, Alejandro entered the scanner. He hated it immediately. It wheezed and biped just like the hospital’s machines after the Incident. Still, he quickly removed his coat, pull-over, t-shirt and jeans. Once only in his socks and underwear, he walked toward the designated area, a massive crow painted on the floor and waited for the scan to end. It took almost five minutes, but finally, a green light bulb flashed and he heard the officer’s voice in the speakers.

"All clear sir. You may put back your clothes. Thank you for your cooperation!”

“You’re welcome” mumbled Alejandro.

Exiting the machine by a new door which had opened in its flank, he found himself in the waiting area for their flight, with Lindsey rushing toward her and getting him back in her arms.

“Was everything okay?” she asked, clearly agitated. “You were in there so long!”

“Don’t worry Little Lind, everything was fine. It’s bothersome, but I guess that if Minor aren’t ignored, it’s the kind of thing we must deal with” he replied, smiling at his sister.

“So, what do we do now?” asked the young MAJOR.

“I suppose we wait for the boarding staff to call us? I’ve never taken a plane, you know?”

“I guess you’re right. I’m just nervous…”

“Hey, why wouldn’t we go and say goodbye at Mom, Dad and Al’? I’ve read that it’s possible to wave at them at least, even from there.”

“Yeah, great idea!” chirped Lindsey, rushing toward the glass wall separating the waiting area from the rest of the airport.

As expected, the rest of the Ferrand Family was there and they waved at each others for long minutes, sending kisses and smile at each other. Finally, the airport’s speakers roared to life, putting on end to their long farewells.

“The MAJORS with Minors for flight n° 1544 for New Orleans, please report to Gate 1. I repeat, the MAJORS with Minors for flight n° 1544 for New Orleans, please report to Gate 1.”

Tightening her grip on him, Lindsey rushed toward the aforementioned Gate and Alejandro felt a trepidation in his body. Their new lives were truly beginning.

Chapter 2: Fly Away

Lindsey tensed up. Her brother felt so light and fragile in her arms since she had started doing her body-building routine that she had to be extra careful when she carried him. Especially in situations where she felt the need to run or act quickly. It was one of the main drawbacks of putting out muscles. Contrary to the Minor’s bodies, those of MAJORS never simply pushed mass when worked out. Instead, their shape only changed after a considerable addition of muscle fibers. Therefore, her current bulging muscles made her at least twice as strong as she had been a year ago.

It came in handy when asserting dominance, especially with her size, which was quite impressive for a soon to be thirteen years old… but when dealing with a Minor older brother, she felt awkward and clumsy, something she hated but if the cost for not feeling it was to let her brother go away, she wasn't willing to pay it. The knowledge that she could hurt him without even realizing it had become a constant fear for her. Obviously, she knew that she had to be careful with Alejandro since her early childhood, really, but still…

“Hey, why the rush suddenly?” asked her brother, peering over her massive biceps, as if he was searching for some difficulty or sudden afflux of travelers explaining why his sister was running full-speed toward Gate 1.

How could I explain him? wondered Lindsey. She knew perfectly well that Alejandro would be extremely unhappy with what was mandatory for a Minor to be allowed to board a plane. Her Mama had briefed her for weeks about it. So, the sooner they would arrive, the more time she would have to convince him. If needed, she would cajole, or even beg him. She knew that there would probably be some other Minors on their flight, so she expected that she could use them as examples, as dubious it seemed that her brother wouldn’t scoff at that.

“I’ll tell you when we’ll be there!” she simply replied, doing her best to not let her shame become too obvious.

The Ferrands had refused Shannon’s offer to use a loaned private jet, because they had been afraid that something like that would get out in the media or something, and they didn’t want to put such pressure on either of their children. Sure, Alejandro would probably end as an ambassador in Fire-Brand campaign, but, from Lindsey’s point of view, it was hardly a reason to put her brother more in the spotlight. He was, after all, better in her arms.

“Hello Miss” said an employee of the Airport as the young MAJOR approached her.

The Ferrand’s only daughter noticed that the woman was really small for an adult MAJOR. She couldn’t have been taller than 2m40 (7f9), with brown hair reaching her shoulder and small but noticeable breasts. In that department, the older woman would probably always have more than her, had to admit Lindsey, but otherwise, she was so lean that the pre-teen probably weighed twice as much as her… which gave the young girl a surge of confidence.

“Hello, Ma’am” replied Lindsey with a small hint of superiority in her voice. “Here are our tickets.”

“Thank you” replied the employee, with a fake plastered smile on her face. She obviously eyed the young colossus and when her eyes fell on Alejandro, Lindsey noticed a distinct hint of jealousy on her face.

“Hey!” yelled her brother as she propelled him slightly upward with a move of her arms. “What’s that for?”

“Nothing… I just wanted to see you better!” replied Lindsey with a smug smile, which made her brother roll his eyes. He’s so cuuuute when he does that!

“Excuse me Miss?” asked the employee, drawing back Lindsey’s attention.

“Are you two sister and brother?” inquired the woman.

“Yes. I’m the older one, so I guess I can take care of the boarding” replied Alejandro.

The employee looked at him puzzled and then smiled at him as if he had made a joke. Lindsey managed to not sigh. Her brother was simply not used to the real world. There was no way that a MAJOR would take him seriously. At least, not right now. At best, he would look like a curiosity, at worst, like an uneducated brat. Lindsey had to take charge of the situation, and she knew it, even if she disliked it.

“Pardon my brother, he isn’t used to leaving our hometown” said the pre-teen with a false laugh, even as she moved her fingers to silent the inevitable protest of Alejandro.

“No problem Miss” replied the Airport’s employee. Since the Matthewson launched her campaign, you would be surprised to learn how many Minors suddenly believe that they are our equals… The poor things, it should be criminalized to make them suffer such delusions! It’s not helping them at all adjusting to our society and their place in it, if I may speak so freely.”

“Don’t worry, I agree with you” lied Lindsey, even as she felt an urge to punch the smaller woman in the face. Repeatedly.  “By the way, what’s your name, I haven’t caught it” she added, feigning interest.

“The name’s Willow Canaghan” smiled the employee. “Oh!” she added after a moment of silence.

“What’s the matter?”

“I see that it’s the first time that your brother will board a plane. Have you already bonded with him, or do you want to make use of our special waiting room?” explained Willow.

Lindsey felt Alejandro tensing up in her arms and almost sighed. She had really hoped that she could bring him to the waiting room for Minors without having to tell him that he had to be bonded. Now, she would have to argue a lot more. She could already feel him struggling and a quick glance at him made her break into a cold sweat. He was glaring at her with a lot of anger right now. She did her best to hide her reaction and smiled at Willow.

“Yeah, sure, don’t worry. Just… could you explain him why bonding is so important? It would… help, I think. He’s not use to me bonding him, you see” she added with a laugh she hoped didn’t sound too fake.

“Of course Ma’am” said the employee with a genuine laugh from her part. Lindsey highly suspected that it mostly came from the chance to interact with a Minor. “Well, you see sir” she added, talking to Alejandro. “Fly is the safest way to travel, but companies prefer to make sure that your kind will be safe… or at least as safe as humanly possible. So each plane possess a special Minor section. It is isolated from the rest of the plane and only the staff may access it.”

Lindsey felt her unease rising at this news. She had hoped that she would still be able to get up and go look at her brother during the hours that their trip to New Orleans would take. Apparently, she had to give up on it. On the other hand, Alejandro had stopped his struggles and she had released his mouth, allowing him to look and talk with Willow if he felt like it. Obviously, his attention was focused on the employee’s words, right now, allowing her a modicum of respite.

“However, “continued the adult MAJOR, “we all have conscience that you Minors may get… over-reactive if isolated completely from your MAJOR friends or family. So, it is mandatory for all of you to be bonded with at least one of the normal passengers you board with.”

“How is this special section safer than the rest of the place?” asked Alejandro, his voice cold and harsh, eliciting a surprised blink from Willow, and even Lindsey.

“Well… it’s a separate chamber, really, which automatically seals itself in case of high risks for the plane. It is sturdier than the rest of the plane’s body, with its one parachute and small reactors to break the momentum of the fall if things truly turns ugly. But don’t worry, to my knowledge, there has only been two uses of those features worldwide since they were introduced twenty years ago. And no casualities.”

“I see” sourly replied Alejandro.

Lindsey shuddered a little. That he didn’t make a scene was really, really bad, in her experience. It meant that he was preserving himself for the special waiting room where the bonding was supposed to happen. Looking at him, the pre-teen was surprised to discover that her brother seemed more pensive than angry. She thanked Willow, despite her urgent need to punch that stupid woman and rushed toward the room where she would leave Alejandro.

“Did you know that I had to be bonded?” asked her brother as soon as they were far enough from Willow’s desk to not been heard by the other MAJOR.

“Well… yes” admitted Lindsey.

“And neither you, nor Al nor our parents felt the need to tell me that I needed to be bonded to board the plane?”

“We didn’t want to upset you unnecessarily ‘Rando” tried to explain Lindsey, even if she doubted that her brother would care much about it.

“Yeah, because discovering it right here, right now, isn’t upsetting” snarked the Minor.

“Come on, don’t be like that, big brother” whined Lindsey, returning to her child-like behavior. “It’s for your own good, we all saw how stressed you were becoming, the closer we were to today…”

“Nonsense, I was perfectly fine!” growled the Minor.

“That’s what nonsense. ‘Rando, you were constantly confused, angry and tired… it was obvious that you didn’t like the idea of leaving too much, and didn’t like the idea of staying at home either!” almost shouted the young MAJOR.

“Humpf”

“Don’t “humpf” me ‘Rando!” said Lindsey, a little angry now. “You know that I love you, and that I only want what’s best for you, like Mama and Papa!”

“And not Al’?” asked the Minor, clearly amused despite himself by this omission.

“Nah, he just want to make people forget that he’s Tier 1!” laughed Lindsey.

“You should really cut him some slack in that regard you know” replied Alejandro after a small chuckle. “I mean, you’re Tier 2, yes, but there is Tier 3 out there, and you can’t judge someone based on this kind of thing. Or do you only want to hang out with Tiers 2 like yourself, while belittling Tiers 1 and being belittled by Tiers 3?”

“Of course not but… I’m genetically superior ‘Rando, compared to Al’, that’s a fact!”

“That’s bullshit yeah. And how will you react when you’ll fall in love with a MAJOR who’s Tier 1?” asked Alejandro.

“I won’t fall in love with a MAJOR” replied Lindsey haughtily. “I’m only attracted to Minors.”

Even as she said it, she knew she was lying. Sure, Izzellah Ivory was haunting her, so much as she had almost rejected Shannon’s offer to simply go to Winton High and snatch the hot as fuck Minor woman from that dumb Rodriguez girl. Izzellah deserved the best MAJORS had to offer, and obviously, coming from a wealthier family, she was better suited that this loud and obnoxious nurse brat or whatever Gloria Rodriguez was doing.

Not that she could have spoken so frankly to Izzellah. Mainly because it would probably have come out as extremely arrogant and she didn’t want to make the Minor woman self-conscious. It wasn’t her fault that her mother had died when she was young and that she was the daughter of a construction worker. Considering her circumstances, she had done extremely well, and it had made her so tantalizing…

But when she truly had wet dreams, it wasn’t of Izzellah or any Minor that Lindsey dreamed about. It was Joaquim Waid that haunted her dreams. That actor, aged 36, was the male counterpart of Shannon. At 5m15 (16f9), he was the tallest man in the country, and second in the world. Only Malick Diola, from Senegal, was taller, at 5m25 (17f2). And man, she would have killed to have sex with Mr. Waid… But she really couldn’t tell it to her brother…

“Yeah, well, we’ll see. You are conscious that we aren’t that numerous, right?”

“Of course I know it”, replied Lindsey. “But it doesn’t matter. And we really don’t have the time to talk about it. We need to bond.”

“Couldn’t we pretend that we have bonded?” asked Alejandro, clearly not enthusiastic.

“That’s what I had in mind at first… but if I can’t come and see you when I want to, I would really prefer to be bonded with you ‘Rando” explained the pre-teen.

“Why? It wouldn’t change much from everyday life when you’re at school, right?”

“When I’m at school, you’re at home, not in a flying chunk of metal which could crash and kill us all” replied Lindsey.

“Wow, now that’s what I call a rallying speech” joked Alejandro.

“I’m serious ‘Rando” sternly reacted Lindsey. “I don’t want to be utterly separated from you for hours on end. Who knows what the staff would do to you if they found out you’re not bonded?”

“How would they discover it exactly?”

“I don’t know, but they could, I hate this very idea… Please, big brother…”

“Fine, fine! But we break the bond as soon as we land, okay?”

“Sure!” agreed Lindsey.

-----------------------------------------

“It’s so boring.”

“Come on ’Rando, we haven’t even took off” replied Lindsey in his mind. It was so strange for the young woman to be able to feel what her brother felt without being able to see him. She almost wondered if she would have been able to see what he saw if she tried to. Her Mama had told her that it was impossible, even for Tier 3 MAJORS, but a lot of peoples on forums claimed that they had successfully achieved such results, so she guessed it was possible. At least, she dreamt it was possible.

“You’re not the one who has to deal with children books or cartoons designed for 3 years old brats!” growled the mind of her brother. Somehow, Lindsey could feel it becoming more and more exasperated. She couldn’t know what was happening in the Minor section. She could have asked, or even peered into his mind, but she didn’t want to invade his privacy… not yet, at least. Instead, she tried her best to enjoy her seat.

Shannon had refused to let her would-be sister-in-law travel in anything other that First Class, so Lindsey had a space all to herself. It was incredibly luxurious and the young girl realized that she would love to have the money to travel like that around the country, or even the world. When she had went to New Orleans with her parents, they had bought the cheapest tickets and the fly had been a lot less agreeable.

“Please, dear passengers, buckle your belt. We are taking off” said the pilot’s voice in the speakers.

Lindsey did as she was told and savored the sensation of the plane accelerating to harness enough speed to actually take off the ground and fly. It was incredibly ingenuous, and an application of what the Minors had invented with cars, but pushed to its upper limits by MAJORS’ superior brain-power. Lindsey felt her mind swell with pride at that thought.

“Urgh… what’s happening? Did someone compliment you on your look or something?” grunted Alejandro, putting an end to those feelings.

“No! Why would you say that?” asked Lindsey, a little forcefully perhaps.

“No need to scream!” shot back her smaller sibling. “And I said that because I could feel your prideful feelings so bad that it made me nauseous…”

“What the problem ‘Rando?” asked the young MAJOR, reading in her brother’s mind that she wasn’t really the source of his irritation.

“Why bother asking? You can just read my mind or whatever…”

“Come on, don’t be grumpy like that! Tell me! I don’t want to intrude on your privacy… I wouldn’t want to see more of your dreams about Shannon” she added maliciously after a pause.

“Hey! That was uncalled for!”

“Not my fault if you can’t get her out of your mind, I mean I just though her name and you’re having those memories of her…”

“Stop that!” sharply screamed Alejandro.

At least, Lindsey felt as if he had screamed. It was so strange, to have this whole conversation in her head with her brother. She wondered if peoples bonded with Minors constantly felt like that, or if after some time, the strangeness disappeared to become a new normal. She had a hard time imagining it. Why would you want to talk with anybody, even your Minor if you could just speak with him, mind to mind, and read every nuance of his or her thoughts, the way his or her mind reacted to your every word, taking shape to understand them and then answer… It was beyond her, yet.

“Come on ‘Rando. Spit it out, I’m sure you’ll feel better after saying your favorite Sister what’s wrong” she sing-sung in his head.

“Fine…” he suddenly relented, leaving Lindsey a little surprised.

She had expected more resistance from Alejandro, him giving up so easily was strange. She realized that, in the current situation, she probably had ordered, or more accurately, convinced him to speak out, thanks to the bond. She felt a sudden rush of fear. So far, he hadn’t realized what was happening, but if he got his bearings back, she was in for a serious lecture. Dealing with the bond is sooo hard, how can I avoid making more mistakes like that? she thought to herself, just as the Minor she loved most in the whole world answered her plea.

“Well, there is two other Minors here…” slowly said Alejandro before stopping his thought. “What’s wrong? Why are you afraid?”

“Don’t worry, it’s a personal problem” lied Lindsey. “Tell me what’s the problem is with those two Minors. Shouldn’t you be happy to meet them?”

“Happy? I was delighted at first!” almost yelled ‘Rando in her mind. Once again, Lindsey wondered if his inability to confront her feelings were due to her affecting him because of the bond, or something more natural, like him being too focused on his problems.

“Then why are you so tense?”

“Because they are fucking morons! The first, a guy who’s probably sixty or something, he barely talked to me before buckling up and saying to us that her Mistress wanted him to sleep the whole fly… and he fell asleep right then! Like, a switch was flipped and, boom, he’s sleeping!”

“Oh! That’s… that’s rude of his bond-mate… but I don’t think it’s totally terrible. I mean, it could be worse, right? At least he won’t bother you.”

“Oh but it is worse… because, you see, the third Minor. She’s a gal, probably around sixteen or something… and she keep blabbering about her sexy MAJOR beef-cake. How big his… his arsenal is, how good it is to be his little munchkin, to be… hum, taken by him… Urgh, she offered me to drop whoever I was with and to become his pet also… Well, she did so before we took off…” he added with a disgusted mental groan.

“That’s sick!” agreed Lindsey. “As if you would be craving a big guy’s dick anyway. We both know that what you love are huge black boobs and massive black asses, am I right?”.

“LINDSEY!” screamed a very shocked Alejandro.

“I’m not a child anymore ‘Rando. In two months top, it’ll be legal for me to have sex, you know? And, truth been told, when I’ll get a Minor who’ll like me back, I definitively want to do that. I mean, with your schedule and all, it shouldn’t be too much of a problem for you… and if you happen to be here, I’ll do my best to be discreet, I promise!”

“That… that…” stammered her older brother.

Lindsey couldn’t help but chuckle to herself. In his mind, he still saw her as his Little Lind, that baby who had one day appeared, in his mother’s arm and who looked so innocent and soft. She had grown up, and she could see how he had become weary of her strength at time, how he had even been terrified of her after the Incident, but overall, she could see his brotherly love for her, etched in his very being, as part of who he was. It made her feel a great surge of love for him. He was so cute, she couldn’t really destroy this vision he had…

“Sorry ‘Rando. I’ll try to be less crass from now on, I swear. Do you forgive me?”

“Yeah, yeah of course” feebly thought her older brother, before she felt his irritation resurfacing.

“What’s happening?” she asked, concerned anew.

“It’s that crazy teen!” he shot back. “Ever since we have took off, she’s been screaming, and now her cursed bond-mate make her shout nonsense! I won’t be able to endure it the whole time of the flight! I swear to God, if she doesn’t sup up soon, I’ll go insane!”

“Can’t you ask the staff to come and do something?”

“Already done” replied the Minor with an irritated huff. “They are searching her bond-mate, but they told me that there isn’t much they can do about it. It’s his Constitutional right to do whatever he wants with his Minor apparently…”

“Oh… I had forgot about it… I’m not sure that they are quite right here, because he is clearly bothering you and upsetting another passenger, even if you ARE a Minor… But whatever… do you want me to help you cope with it? ”

“And how would you do that exactly?” inquired a suspicious Alejandro.

“Well…” slowly answered Lindsey, “I was thinking that perhaps… perhaps I could command you to relax, or even sleep for the duration of the flight. I suspect that her bond-mate is forcing her to act like that because it irritates you… since I’m sure that you’ve made your displeasure obvious, right?”

“Of course I’ve made my fucking displeasure obvious! I’ll be deaf halfway through this flight if she doesn’t shut the fuck up!” roared her ‘Rando. “And you’re not helping! I don’t want anyone to mess with my mind!”

“I wouldn’t be messing with your mind” gently explained Lindsey. “I would help you deal with the stress and all. Wouldn’t it be better to not be bothered by that vulgar girl?”

“Yeah but…”

“Then, what’s the problem? I won’t peer into your mind, I may end seeing some of your dreams or something, but I wouldn’t go actively spying on you, and I would just makes you feel better. It wouldn’t be a sign of weakness from you to accept this offer, I swear. You’ll always be my big brother, no matter what!”

“You swear that you’ll just make me relax or sleep?” asked Alejandro.

“I swear it ‘Rando.”

“Cross your heart and all?”

“Croix d’bois, croix d’fer, si j'mens, j’vais en enfer!” replied Lindsey playfully, but also quite seriously.

“Okay… then do it… and you wake me as soon as we go down, deal?”

“Deal… but so, you want to sleep? Are you sure that something less… drastic would be enough?” asked the slightly disappointed MAJOR.

“Yeah… I don’t think that just relaxing will be enough, sorry… I won’t be able to keep you busy, so your flight will be as boring as mine.”

“Don’t worry about it big brother” tenderly said Lindsey. “Just sleep until I call you back. Sleep without worries…”

As soon as she had thought those orders, Lindsey felt her sibling’s mind changing, the power of the bond too great to be opposed. In seconds, Alejandro was sleeping peacefully. Satisfied with herself, the pre-teen selected a film on the screen which came with her place. She kept an eye, so to speak, on her brother, to make sure that his sleep was peaceful. She felt so good like that.

“Bonding is the best thing in the world” she whispered to herself.

Chapter 3: Meeting the driver

Alejandro suddenly awoke. He felt drowsy and it took some time for him to realize where he was. Looking around, he noticed that the two other Minors were still sleeping. It allowed him some respite to look at the Minor’s section of the plane. It wasn’t too bad, he had to admit it. A dozen of seats, extremely comfortable and they each had quite a lot of space around them, forming a circle inside the curvature of the sphere-like section. There were books and even pencils, papers, pens…

If it hadn’t been clearly designed under the nauseous idea that Minors all had a three-year old interests and intellect, it would have been great, he admitted. The young man shook his head a little trying to wake up for good. He felt as if he was forgetting something.

“Yeah, me?” offered Lindsey’s voice in his head.

“Urgh… that’s true, we’re bonded…” remembered a dejected Alejandro.

“Whoa, thank you… serve me right for making sure you got a great first trip in a plane” grumbled his sister.

“Oh come on, don’t be like that. You know I don’t like being bonded! I’m happy you helped me to avoid a fist-fight with that crazy gal, but just the idea of someone in my head for hours… Yuk!”

“If it makes you feel better, you didn’t dream of anything strange. Some places I never saw, Mama, Papa, Alaric and me, but that’s all…”

“You almost sound disappointed.”

“Well… yes. I expected more spicy dreams.”

“Damn it, I keep forgetting that you’re reaching that age…”

“Hey! I’m not like Al’!” barked Lindsey suddenly.

“What the… I haven’t even thought about it in a coherent way! Stop doing that!”

“You didn’t mind when Shannon…” begun Lindsey, but Alejandro interrupted it.

“LINDSEY FERRAND! You cut your crap right now or I swear I’ll break the bond right here, right now!”

“Okay, okay!” frantically replied his sister. “You can’t break the bond anyway, only a MAJOR can, but I’ll try and not go picking into your mind… even if it’s really haaaaard, you’ve no idea!”

“Yeah, well, that’s least I expect from you. And by the way, we should totally break the bond now, it serves no purpose.”

“Not until you’re in my arms” said Lindsey with a very final tone… or feeling, guessed the Minor.

“Lindsey…” he growled menacingly.

“That’s not for the reasons you assume it is, big brother” pleaded the pre-teen. “It’s just that getting out of a plane may be a little… chaotic and I prefer to know where you are and what you’re doing at all time while I can’t see you. As soon as we’re together again, I swear that I’ll break the bond!”

“Fine” gave up Alejandro. “But not one more second, okay?”

“Deal.”

--------------------------------

“Lindsey, you’re smothering me” muffled Alejandro.

“Sorry! It’s just… I missed you ‘Rando!”

“But we were in the same plane!” exclaimed the Minor.

He had to admit that being unbonded again made following his sister’s thoughts and ideas truly harder. Sure, he couldn’t read her mind like she could read his, but at least, he could glimpse at her feelings, it helped to know what was behind her words. Now, he just had to do what he had done most of his life and rely on physical contact and his five senses. Not that it was too hard to know that she did truly missed him.

The way she clung at him, pushing his head against her still absolutely flat chest –which gave him a rather disagreeable feel of her incredibly powerful pectoral muscles- was telling enough. It was another bout of over-emotivism from a MAJOR, and something which was expected. Soon enough, Lindsey would enter her early phase of puberty. From his experience, and what Izzellah had told him about Sabrina Rodriguez and her other MAJOR “friends”, it was the worst.

At that time, the giants became even more unruly than they usually were, fighting almost non-stop to assert dominance, becoming exceedingly aggressive, even on a verbal level. Al’ had been barely endurable when they had reached puberty, even if he had remained his twin’s protector and helper. In fact, at that time, he had even seemed to obey, if it was possible, his Minor brother’s wishes, which had helped calm him down.

He hoped that it would also be the case for Lindsey. The pre-teen was already far more prone to violence as a solution than Al’ had ever been, almost always the first to go and seek out a fight or something. Alejandro had no idea why it was the case, but he hoped that he would be able to mitigate it in the months to come. Not that his parents were too worried about it. Apparently, teenager MAJOR could get out easily even if they broke cars or something in a fight.

“Hey, can you drop me now, Little Lind?” asked the Minor.

“Why?” whined his sister. “You aren’t good in my arms?”

“Aren’t you feeling good in my arms?” corrected Alejandro absent-mindedly.

“Whatever…” pouted Lindsey, pushing him deeper into her embrace, to the point that it became uncomfortable.

“Ouch, Lindsey, careful!” he barked.

“Sorry! I didn’t want to…” begun the young MAJOR, but he interrupted her.

“Don’t sweat about it. Just, put me on the floor, I want to walk!”

“But we have to rush to get our luggage and then Shannon is supposed to have sent us someone to bring us at our flat! Wouldn’t it be better if I just put you on my shoulders?”

“I don’t know… we don’t have to rush now, I highly doubt that whoever our billionaire benefactor sent will leave if we aren’t the first to came out of the gates. Plus, you’ve been running ever since we got out of the plane, look, we’re already near our bags and all.”

“Fine…” relented Lindsey before carefully putting him on the floor. “Do you want me to take your bag?”

“No, you’ll have a hard time with your own, I saw how you were struggling at San Francisco” laughed Alejandro.

“I wasn’t struggling” growled Lindsey.

“Ah! Yes you were! But look, here they are!”

Alejandro sprinted toward the treadmill where his bag and Lindsey’s enormous case were fast approaching. Even if it was rather hard, with just one arm and because of the height of this stupid thing, the Minor teenager managed to catch his possession and quickly put it on his back, groaning under its weight a little. One second later, Lindsey caught her own and huffed, having to use her two hands to lift it.

“See… not strenuous at all” she said while visibly strained.

With a comical sigh, Alejandro walked toward the exit.

---------------------------------------------

“Damn it, I can’t see anything” growled the Minor as a compact crowd of MAJORS blocked his view. Even if Lindsey and he were among the first passengers to get out of the plane and into the airport proper, he was unable to notice from his viewpoint on the ground if anyone was waiting for them. It was a little unnerving, he felt kind of lost and in danger. Hundreds of MAJORS were looking in his direction, and even if only a dozen or so seemed to notice him, he felt exposed and wanted to sprint away behind his sister’s legs.

He pushed away this impulse as best he could, but it wasn’t easy. Even if he had learnt to be more relaxed around the MAJORS of Old Creek, they were mostly peoples he had known before the Incident, or too young to be truly interested in him. Here, they were all strangers and he felt like a rabbit stumbling in front of a very hungry pack of wolves. A cold sweat appeared on his brow but he didn’t dare show his weakness by getting rid of it.

“Excuse me!” thundered a masculine voice. “Alejandro and Lindsey Ferrand?”

The two bumpkins from Old Creek turned their head to see a massive MAJOR man coming toward them. He wasn’t that tall, realized the Minor, roughly 2m96 (9f7) but he had very broad shoulders and a way to walk, his shoulders well out, his torso outward, that made him look more impressive than he was. He was wearing a simple blue Hawaiian shirt, shorts made of jean and dark blue sneakers. He seemed rather jovial and laid back, but Alejandro remained on his guard.

“What do you want?” spat Lindsey, putting herself between him and the stranger.

“Oh, sorry, I’ve forgotten to present myself. The name’s Jim Paolini, but you can call me Jimmy. I’ve been tasked by Miss M. to get you out of the airport and bring you to your home, near your school” explained the MAJOR in a deep but sympathetic voice.

“And how can we be sure that you’re our real driver…” begun Lindsey, before being interrupted by Alejandro.

“It’s okay Lindsey. Shan and I discussed it, when she knew she couldn’t make it back for us from South Korea. She told me the name and all, plus a way to know for sure. I guess you and her are equally paranoiac. So, Jim. Three or two?”

“Two” replied extremely seriously the MAJOR, earning an approving nod from Alejandro.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Lindsey, curious now.

“No idea” replied the Minor with a smile.

“Humpf…”

“May I take your suit-case Miss Ferrand?”

“Oh, don’t worry, it’s not that heavy…” huffed Alejandro’s sister, earning a sigh from him.

“Give him your luggage Lind, now. I don’t want to have to send you to the hospital because you’re too damn stubborn for your own good” he said, quite amused.

“But ‘Rando…” whined his sister, adding to his hilarity.

“No but kiddo. I’m the older brother, sometimes you have to do as I say!” he laughed.

“Fine…” relented Lindsey.

----------------------------------------

“Sooo… I guess it’s your first time in New Orleans?” asked Jim as the three of them were stuck in the traffic around the airport.

“Not for me!” chirped Lindsey. “I’ve come with our parents some weeks ago to find a place with Minor’s accommodations near our school.”

“If I may ask, where will you be studying?”

“Benjamin Franklin High School” said Alejandro.

Jim seemed genuinely interested by their life, he had already asked a lot about Old Creek, what kind of town it was, that sort of thing. He had even revealed that, at a time, he and his wife had dreamed to move to the West Coast, but his family and hers were Louisiana born for generations now, and when they had had their first child, fifteen years ago, they couldn’t just pack and leave anymore…

“My Sammy will be in the same school as you then!” exclaimed their driver, quite happy at this strange coincidence. “Truth been told, without Miss Matthewson, I highly doubt that we could have sent Sammy there, but ever since I began working for her three years ago, she’s been nothing but helpful for us. And all her employees are treated like me, as long as they don’t try to double-cross her…”

“Well, I’ll be glad to meet your son” politely replied Lindsey.

“My girl you mean!” laughed Jim. “Samantha Paolini, I’m sorry if her nickname was misleading.”

“Wait a minute!” yelled Alejandro, suddenly agitated. “When you mean Samantha Paolini, surely, you aren’t talking about the two time High School champion of the Louisiana MMA championship!”

“Yes I do!” roared Jim. “But you’ve heard of her!? Man, she’ll be so happy to learn that!”

“Wait a minute!” asked Lindsey, clearly agitated now. “From where do you know her ‘Rando?”

“Well, at home I used to watch a lot of female championships, and I just happened to stumble on some of her matches. She’s quite… impressive, to say the least. I would like a match between her and Jessica McArthur, from Winton High, they kind of have the same build.”

Alejandro couldn’t suppress a smile. Before Shannon’s visit to Old Creek months ago, he had been in a hard place, sexually speaking. He was physically aroused by the massive MAJORS women who inhabited the world, especially the athletic ones like Sammy “The Iron Girl” Paolini or Jessica “the Mountain” McArthur, but the fact that they were MAJORS displeased him a lot, leaving him both attracted and repulsed and thus mostly frustrated.

Ever since Shannon had offered him his first sexual experience and helped him understand more where he stood in a relationship, even if he still had some hard time admitting that he could be a submissive partner, he felt a lot better, being able to admit openly his interest in women (and some MAJORS men, he had to acknowledge it, even if it was kind of rare, and usually they were smaller than average).

“Oh God, don’t talk about it with my daughter!” pleaded Jim. “She’s already trying to persuade us to let her move to Winton Heights during the next holidays to fight The Mountain… and while Miss Matthewson’s paycheck is generous, it isn’t that big!”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll have other things to think about for the holidays” hinted Lindsey with a wry smile.

“May I know what you’re implying here exactly?” asked Alejandro, quite suspicious now of his sister’s insinuations.

“Isn’t it obvious? Jim told us she’s in the same High School as us, we are bound to see her there and I’m sure that she’ll be as smitten by you as you are apparently by her.”

“Yes, but considering that we’ll remain bonded together at school, I don’t think that anything will happen” said Alejandro, trying it best to hide his anger, even if his tone was harsher than he would have liked.

“Oh, of course, but… hehehe…” replied Lindsey, catching on on her mistake and trying to play it cool, to no avail.

Alejandro looked at Jim’s eyes in the rearview. The MAJOR was clearly confused and looked at the two Ferrand children with his brow furrowed. Damn it! We’re still a week away from school and Lindsey's already blowing it in the open! How long will she last at BF before she blurt out to the friends she’ll have there that we aren’t bonded together? He wondered if he shouldn’t truly bond with her to avoid problem but just the idea of spending whole days with someone whole day long made him queasy…

“So, Jim,” the Minor begun, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere, “I’ve got a friend who should come down to New Orleans in two weeks or something, named Izzellah Ivory, with three others. Do you think you could pick them up? There would be two MAJORS and a halfy with her, if I remember right.”

At the mention of another Minor coming soon, Jim’s face lightened up and Alejandro almost sighed in relief. Except that he has forgotten a little detail…

“Izzy is coming here?” shrieked his little sister, almost bouncing up and down in her seat and making his special sitting apparatus shake dangerously. “Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Lindsey…” he tried, but his sister was far too exited right now to listen to him.

“Where do they’ll stay? At our flat, right? Well, Izzy and her halfy friend will. Their MAJOR chaperone will be able to leave as soon as they’ll have made sure that we have them right? Right?”

“LINDSEY!” roared the Minor, silencing her sister for a second. “Shut the fuck up, will ya? And calm down. Seriously, your infatuation with Izzellah is bordering on obsession, it has stopped being cute a long time ago…”

“But…” whined the pre-teen giantess, before being interrupted by the now really angry young man.

“No but! Izzellah is coming with her best-friend, Lisa if I remember right, Sabrina Rodriguez and said MAJOR’s best-friend. And let’s be clear, I expect you to be polite, considerate and not clingy and obnoxious! If Izzellah doesn’t want to be with you, as I suspect, you’ll leave her alone!”

“Why wouldn’t she want to be with me!?” screamed his sister, distraught. “I’m like, ten times better than that stupid Rodriguez girl and…”

“And she and Izzy are friends!” roared Alejandro. “So it doesn’t matter if you can lift hundreds of kilos at the gym, or how much more our parents earn compared to theirs, it doesn’t make you better. If you want to earn her love, you’d better shape up, dumbass! Get it?”

“Yes… I will shape up, I swear…” sobbed Lindsey.

“Oh come on, Little Lind. It isn’t worth crying because I told you the truth. You’ll be a teenager soon, punching everyone and everything to your heart content. I’m just trying to help you avoid destroying any chance you may have, when the planets are in an auspicious position, to actually score something with Izzy, that’s all. Because, punching her friend/sister/maybe more Rodriguez wouldn’t be the way to go, if you ask me!”

Lindsey didn’t reply, sobbing uncontrollably, reminding once more Alejandro of how emotive MAJORS could be. If she can’t take a rebuke now, how will she react once puberty will be in full-mode? Alejandro still had nightmares of his twin flowing into a rage-filled tantrum with their parents or someone outside before storming into his room and collapsing on the floor near him, crying like a baby and swearing that he would be better, calmer and all… several times a day. The idea to have to endure it with Lindsey once more was disheartening, to say the least, and she seemed ever more volatile than Al’ at her age…

“Ha! I knew you had to be one of them!” suddenly laughed Jim, drawing back the attention of the Ferrand children.

“Uh? One of them?” asked Alejandro, confused.

“Yeah, one of those special Minors! You’ve got the fire in your eyes, and also in your belly apparently. I was wondering why Miss Matthewson was asking me to pick you up, but now I know. And to answer your question from earlier… I’ll be happy to pick that Miss Ivory and her friends, don’t worry. While you’re at school, I’ll be their guide, if you wish” he added after a thought.

“Uh? Why would you do that Jimmy?” asked Lindsey, between her tears.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you. I’m your driver!” beamed the MAJOR man in the rearview.

“What!?” yelled Alaric while Lindsey stood there, stunned. “What do you mean, our driver?”

“Well, Miss Matthewson has tasked me to be at your disposal when you want to go somewhere in town our in its outskirt. For instance, I’ll be the one to bring you back and forth between your place and Miss. M’s abode.”

“Wait a minute… doesn’t she live with her parents near the Vieux Carré?” asked Lindsey.

“No, she moved after what happened at Old Creek” explained Alejandro, realizing that he had never talked about it with his sister, deeming her too young for that kind of story, despite her nature as a MAJOR.

“Yep, now she lives down South, near the coast” explained Jim. “So, any time you want to move out to see her, you call me and I’ll pick you up, Mr. Ferrand. I’ll give you my card so you’ll have my number.”

“Alejandro.”

"Excuse me?" asked a bewildered MAJOR.

“You can call me Alejandro, Jim. And please, can you tell us more about those special Minors? I guess you were talking about the ambassadors for her “Equal rights for Minors” campaign?” asked the small teenager.

“Indeed Mr. Fer… I mean, Alejandro” replied Jimmy. “They are… quite something! I’ve never seen Minors with such guts and characters. I mean, not all of them are as… gutsy as you, but even the meeker ones, they have, how could I put it... they have dreams. That’s right, dreams, that they want to realize. Sometimes it doesn’t look like much, there is one guy who want to create an all-Minor Football… I mean, Soccer, Team, for instance, another who just want to be able to paint and have her work be considered art and not scribble…”

Alejandro felt his eyes wet and he discretely wiped way the tears forming in his eyes. That’s what the kind of dream he found awe-inspiring. For MAJORS it seemed like almost nothing, feeble goals. But for Minors, it would be like finding the Holy Grail. The craziest thing was that Alejandro was quite certain that MAJORS would flock by the thousands to see a match between two Minor teams, or a painting created by a Minor artist, because it would be “cute” or something of the like.

For the older of the Ferrand children it meant that Shannon had probably been right when she had told him that millions would look at their picture together, used to launch the #minorthingsmattertoo movement, at first to leer but then to act and change the world, one small step at a time. Somehow, he found it awe-inspiring. Sure, a billionaire in love with a disabled Minor like himself had been needed to launch it, but in the end, it would be the actions of hundreds of millions of peoples who would change the world, not Shannon or him.

“I would like to meet them” said the young man, not realizing that he had spoken out loud before his sister replied softly.

“You will ‘Rando. Shannon won’t prevent you from meeting them. She’ll probably even want you to see them early on, so you could become one of her ambassadors real fast” she softly said, caressing the side of his face, wiping the silent tears which had fallen from his eyes without him noticing.

“Thanks Lindsey” said Alejandro, catching one her of fingers to squeeze it a little.

“You’re welcome big bro…”

“So Jim…” begun the Minor, trying to, again, change the subject of the discussion. He really didn’t want to look like an over-emotive mess, like his sister… or most MAJORS. “How long before we reach our flat?”

“Your flat?” asked the driver, clearly confused. “You mean, your home, right?”

“Herm, no” replied Lindsey. “With our parents, we selected an apartment on Elysian Fields Avenue and…”

“That’s not where Miss. Matthewson has told me to drop you. Your house is at the 6066 Avenue Robert E. Lee. She didn’t told you?” he added, taking stock of their shocked expressions.

“Didn’t told us what?” asked Alejandro, livid.

“Well… she bought out a house for you. At your name Alejandro, since you’re older than eighteen…”

Jim let his voice fall and became silent when he saw their expression, a mix of anger, wonderment and fear.

“I’ll have to talk with Shannon…. Like, a serious talk” simply said the Minor.

"Oh... Herm sure... But to answer your question... something like two hours to reach your home?" replied a really embarrassed Jim Paolini.

Chapter 4: Frustration and acquisition

(A rendition of Shannon byt NotSirk himself. I may as well put it here, since it's her first chapter in this story!)

Shannon sighed, trying to let the tension of the last few days go away, to no avail. Even in her entire private floor at Seoul’s best hotel, the “Red-Monsoon’s White Pearl” as it translated, she couldn’t get rid of her frustration. She should have been back in New Orleans two days ago. All had seemed so perfect at first: Alejandro had chosen to follow his sister to Benjamin Franklin High School and Izzellah Ivory had finally booked a flight with her friends to meet her… And then, negotiations had stalled.

The titanic MAJOR admired her naked body in the massive mirror, usually meant for the floor’s loaner to admire himself (or herself) during orgy were alcohol and body fluids repainted the rooms. She was even more impressive than when Alejandro had met her for the last time. One of her –hopefully- final growth spurt had made her the tallest woman in the world and the third MAJOR, no matter the gender. She had went from 4m45 (14f6) to 5m13 (16f8), meaning that she was now 2,8 times taller than her lover… and her size hadn’t been the only thing to increase… She was bigger, for a lack of better term.

It’s not that she had grown fatter or anything of the like. If Shannon had wanted to describe it, she would have said that she took more place in the world, but it was kind of hard to describe. Her body-shape was vastly different from those of a normal MAJOR but just like Waid or Diola, her muscles were naturally more massive, attaching slightly differently to her skeleton to make sure that they weren’t a strain on it… All three, and those other MAJORS affected by gigantism around the world, seemed as different from their smaller kindred as those did compared to Minors.

And according to the doctors, it wasn’t even her final growth spurt. They had assumed that she would stop at 5m20 (17f1) but now, the more conservative thought that she would reach 5m30 (17f4) and some even suspected that she could grow up or even slightly beyond 5m50 (18f)… She could have been okay with that if it had meant that her other hormonal imbalances hadn’t went into overdrive. Her curves, which were already incredible, had ballooned, and while her butt was ginormous, if still reasonable on her frame - well, as reasonable as something wide enough for four Minors so sit on could be - her tits had thrown away with any sense of shame, to the point that even she had had troubles walking for some time, until her muscles had grown strong enough to support their added weight.

She was quite certain that she would now have been able to nestle both Alejandro and Izzy in her cleavage with room to spare, even if the two smaller humans did the naughty while there. Oh no, bad thinking girl, think about… about that ugly old crone at the meeting yesterday, how she drooled… But it was already too late and the giantess could feel her sexual needs going into overdrive. With a roar of pent up desire and frustration, she rushed to the closet and fished out a dildo as long as an average Minor’s legs and twice as wide and let her monstrous ass fall on her bed.

Shannon felt no need to pleasure herself slowly and carefully, her pussy was already overflowing and, in a massive thrust, she shoved her sex-toy inside her. She roared in ecstasy and buckled on her couch, making it shiver and even rise a little before falling on the floor, cracking the tiles under her immense weight. The white fire of her desire was so great that she couldn’t even have any fantasy about it. She hadn’t felt like that in a very long time.

Ever since she had left Old Creek, almost a year ago, she had shunned any and all sexual intercourse. She wanted to preserve herself for her minuscule lover and, at first, she had managed to do so without trouble, not having to resort to her toys, even. The first six months, she had immerged completely in her campaign, to the point that she hardly cared about anything else, expect the building of her villa, south of the Big Easy… Obviously, she hadn’t forgotten her business, since she had doubled her fortune every two months back then.

But after returning to see him for a week-end and meeting Izzellah, a flip had been switched and even her campaign, the wonderful peoples, especially Minors, she met there or her acquisitions and the insane growth of her wealth thanks to the markets’ reactions to her industrial policy, hadn’t been enough to keep her needs at bay. At first, she had talked about it with her psychiatrist, but the man had told her that it was perfectly natural and that she would get a handle on it soon enough.

So, when it hadn’t been the case, the gigantic woman had simply oriented the discussions around other subjects, such as her volatile temper or her tendency to resort to violence at the slightest provocation. In both cases, she had made tremendous progresses, feeling a lot more balanced and healthier. Her therapist had assured her that the worst of her behavioral patterns had been the result of puberty.

Apparently, because of her incredible growth and her hormonal imbalance, she had developed a very aggressive and domineering self during this period. Now that it was coming to a close, her body was finally managing to handle itself better and those kind of things meant that she had a lesser need to impose herself violently on others. Her success as a billionaire also helped ease her into adulthood, which meant that the need to flaunt her power in violent ways was also decreasing.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” yelled Shannon, finally climaxing in a veritable stream of cum.

Ever since she had stopped having sex with MAJORS, her orgasms had released a considerable amount of cum, more than ever before. She had not talked about it with anyone, feeling that it wasn’t as important as her overall pent-up sexual release, but she had to admit that it was embarrassing at times, like right now. The bed was soaking wet, and while it was specifically designed to absorb a lot more than even her could produce alone, she felt kind of dirty.

“I wonder if Alejandro could feed off just that” she said to herself, before gasping and feeling terribly embarrassed.

Her small boyfriend and she had talked a lot in the last months, and thanks to him, she had learnt most of what was happening in Old Creek and to his family. That’s how she had been able to contact the agency which was preparing to loan them a flat in New Orleans. She had made it a better offer, so she could help a poor family from Afghanistan which had suffered a lot to find a home and she had also made sure that the two children, ages 4 and 7 could go to school.

Then, she had bought a house. It was at Alejandro’s name, thanks to a very important first step in her campaign. Early on, she had managed to make sure that Minors above eighteen years old could buy their own properties. A law had been passed and before the social consensus, expect among the most rabid of the alt-right, none had dared oppose it and everything had worked accordingly to her expectations.

Before this law, Minors weren’t allowed to own houses, cars anything of value. Sure, they could drive, if they learnt how, and they had their own papers proving their ability to do so, but the vehicle itself had to be the possession of a MAJOR with whom the Minor had a strong connection: her parent or her husband, usually. It obviously left the small beings at the mercy of their superior brethren. It was, after all, easy for a MAJOR to threaten a revocation of some privilege if the Minor even thought about leaving.

With a huff, Shannon rose to her feet and walked to the bathroom. She dropped her dildo into the sink and went into the enormous, even for her, bathtub. It was always full of a very warm water, just like she loved it. She then proceeded to scrub herself clean. Each time her hands cupped the hundreds of kilograms of her breasts, she sighed a little. She was missing some very specific 70kg (154 lbs) who, at that time, where probably just landing at Louis Armstrong New Orleans International Airport…

She wondered if Alejandro and his sister had had a great flight. She had offered them to loan a private jet for themselves, but they had refused. She understood why, of course. Neither of them was used to be a public figure and, while she hoped that it would change for the Minor she loved so, so, much, she couldn’t force it on him, no matter how much she could want to. Even if he finally refused to be an ambassador, she would be more than happy to provide him the anonymity he would require.

“It’s not as if I couldn’t hide him easily” she chirped to herself, pushing the soap between her monstrously bloated jugs.

She hoped that he wouldn’t be angered by the change of plan she had made to his sisters and him place. Their home was better situated, better equipped and while it had been extremely hard, she had managed to not add cameras or micros inside of it… Now, the doors and windows had been wired, to make sure than nothing suspicious could happen and that she would be immediately notified if some danger threatened her lover and her future in-law…

She knew very well that she should have been there, at their new home, welcoming them and easing the changes for them. It was probably already extremely hard for Lindsey to leave everything she knew so far away, and she couldn’t even imagine how her poor Alejandro felt about it. As a Minor suffering from a terrible trauma, it was probably extremely taxing from him to move halfway across the country and to find his plans hijacked like that.

But Shannon was one hundred percent sure that this house would serve them better than the flat. They were closer to their High School that way, unlike Derek and Joshua who had to have a car to go there, and with the size of their new home, they would be very much cool kids, able to throw parties and all. She hoped that Lindsey would be conservative in that however, but she highly doubted that the youngest of the three Ferrand children would be too keen to put her brother in danger by bringing too much strangers too often into their safe haven anyway.

Her phone rang and she pushed a button which allowed her to take the call while staying in the bath.

“Miss Matthewson? It’s Park Yo-jong” said an educated feminine voice, with only the faintest amount of accent, “I hope I’m not bothering you?”

“Not at all” replied Shannon, smiling to herself. “How can I help you?”

“Well, I think that I’m the one who could help you” said the other MAJOR.

Shannon could almost picture her smile at those word. Yo-jong was a petite thing, barely reaching 2m75 (9f), thin and frail looking, with straight black hair, a round face and one of the cutest smile that the gigantic teenager had ever seen. And, expect if she was deadly wrong, the small MAJOR was very much attracted to her. The black colossus had seen how the Korean woman eyed her curves, how she blushed when she smiled at her or leaned closely…

“Really?” asked Shannon, in her sultriest tone, without even realizing it.

“I… I… yes” stammered Yo-jong. “I… I’ve the contracts here… you… you’re the owner of Park Nano, Miss Matthewson.”

“That’s wonderful! But please, Yo-jong… call me Shannon.”

The black woman heard the gasp and the labored respiration and she knew she had caught her prey. A part of her felt dirty, she was losing it even as Alejandro was so close… but another one couldn’t care about it. Plus, I could be dangerous for him in my state, she reasoned. Better to get rid of some excessive steam and be sure that he’ll be okay. I don’t want to frighten him, we haven’t seen each other for so long, and there is so much more of me now… I can’t be all raging fire when he’ll see me again, better be the radiant sun, right?

“Would you mind bringing it up here?”’ she asked the Korean MAJOR.

“Of… of… of course not Miss... I mean, Shannon!” stuttered the inferior giantess.

“Wonderful, I’ll call the hotel and ask her to bring you to me. Okay?”

“Yes, yes!” almost yelled Yo-jong.

“Wonderful. See you soon” said Shannon before cutting the call. She promptly reached for the desk. “A certain miss Park Yo-jong will come to see me. Bring her to me without delay please.”

“As you wish Miss Matthewson” replied the receptionist.

Shannon barely had to wait for five minutes, before she heard the door of her floor opening and the timid walking of Yo-jong. It was incredible how meeting the black titaness in person could change the behavior of even the most hardened MAJOR. When she had begun her negotiation with Park Industries, the daughter of its founder, aged 45, had been cold and harsh by phone. But once they had met, the gigantic teenager had seen her mellowing out before her.

““Will you walk into my parlor?” said the spider to the fly” whispered the billionaire, a wicked grin on her face.

“Miss Matthewson?” called the Korean woman, suddenly unsure of herself.

“In there dear!” called the American giantess. “Come on in, just please, put the contracts on the table, will you? And do call me Shannon… I insist!”

“Of… of course Shannon!” replied Yo-jong with a nervous chuckle.

Shannon heard the stilettos used by her negotiation partner loudly on the tiled floor. She walked quite quickly and yet, she seemed to hesitate, moving around the patio as if she wanted to go away but couldn’t. Suddenly, she heard papers being put on a wooden surface, rather strongly, and her prey finally entered the bathroom. Her eyes fell on Shannon and she blurted something in Korean, blushing incredibly and beginning to turn around.

“Stay” simply said the black giantess, and her guest froze in place.

“Sha…Shannon it is… the situation…”

“Come now Yo-jong…” whispered tantalizingly the tallest woman in the world, “we both now that it’s a dream come true for you… And as for myself, I need a hand in there. I have an… itch… that I can’t scratch. Would you mind helping me with this?”

Her words had an immediate effect on the Korean MAJOR. She turned around, looked at her with a hungry look and, while her breathing became even more labored, she removed her clothes in a rush, offering the sight of her naked body to Shannon. The Matthewson had to admit that there wasn’t much to see. Yo-jong wasn’t skeletal, no MAJOR was, but she was so thin and frail-looking, with A-cup breasts, even after two pregnancies, which had left no mark on her. But once again, the Korean hesitated. It was incredible how this sight made her feel powerful, but the teenager tried to keep her head clear, as best she could.

“Come on, don’t be shy” encouraged Shannon.

Yo-jong then rushed to the bathtub and entered the water so strongly that some of it spilled on the floor. The black MAJOR laughed at that sight. Such eagerness to come to her, it was dangerously addictive. It’ll be hard to keep calm and not hurt her… but it could be a good occasion to see if the therapist was right… and worth his cost. In seconds, she felt the Korean’s hands on her knees, then below her breasts and her head burst to the surface between the mountains of tit-flesh.

“Eager to be put to work I see!” chirped Shannon.

“Yes mistress…” meekly replied Yo-song, bringing a smile on her partner’s face.

“Good… Tell me, slave. Do you like it rough? Is that why you came to me today?” asked the colossus, catching Yo-song’s arms in her hands.

“Yes mistress. My husband is kind, affectionate and I love him very much but… but he can’t or won’t dominate me as I wish he would…” her voice then trailed off, shame burning on her pretty face.

“And you think I would, slave?”

“Yes mistress!”

“And how would you like me to dominate you, Yo-Song?” pensively asked Shannon.

“Anyway you want, Mistress!” almost screamed the Korean woman, now struggling playfully in her clutch.

“Really? You would be okay if I squeezed your arms so hard that they broke? You would be okay if I sat on you until your poor little organs popped out below my weight? Would you love me to walk on you, to reduce your bones to dust? Perhaps you would prefer that I compress your puny body with my breasts? Or that I crush your wind-pipe between my fingers? So many possibilities… what do you want, slave?”

“All of them mistress!” yelled Yo-song in ecstasy, after having moaned the whole time Shannon offered her menu in torture.

“Really? What if I would offer you more… for less?”

“More for less mistress?” wondered the Korean woman.

“Yes” sultry whispered Shannon. “Why would I need to harm you or break you to utterly dominate you, Yo-song? Am I not powerful enough to do away with those ridiculous actions?”

“I… I don’t understand mistress…” replied the older MAJOR, utterly confused now, but equally aroused.

“How much do you weight, slave?” asked Shannon.

“345 kg (760,6 lbs), mistress.”

“Well, Yo-song…” begun the black MAJOR, pushing her prey upward between her breasts, “what if I told you that each of my babies weigh 350 kg (771,6 lbs)?”

Shannon laughed when she saw the shock and then the arousal on the Korean’s face. She felt her puny body being rocked back and forth in her cleavage, colliding with the two monstrous orbs which weighed more than her, as she shook her upper body playfully. Even the gigantic woman was now aroused beyond reason. She walked everyday with the weight of two small MAJOR women attached on her torso. Knowing that made her feel so powerful.

“Mistress…” almost whined the smaller MAJOR, “please…”

“Please what, slave?” mocked Shannon.

“Use those to crush me…” asked Yo-song.

“No, slave” replied the colossus, earning a whimper as an answer. “I do not debase myself in such brutality. It is good for the lesser beings. Why would I need to hurt you to make you feel how insignificant you are, my dear? I can play with you however I want and you can’t do anything about it!”

Having said that, Shannon pushed Yo-song below the water and shoved her against her engorged pussy, enjoying the sensation of her hair against her labia. She shuddered in pleasure when she felt the woman’s tongue on her clitoris, but she quickly brought her back to the surface. She didn’t want Yo-song to even think for a second that she could have some sort of initiative here. While the Korean was gasping for air, she forcefully introduced one of her enormous and engorged nipple in her mouth, making her gag.

Securing Yo-song, Shannon rose to her full size turned the other MAJOR upside down, so she could eat her pussy. A smile crept on her face as the Korean screamed in pleasure and fear, her voice muffled by the dark nipple in her mouth. Finally, after a minute or two, Yo-song came in Shannon’s mouth, who drank it all, before dropping the heir of Park Industry on the floor, where she gasped for air once more. Then, the American titaness crouched and positioned her neither regions above Yo-song’s face.

“Do you want a bit more of humiliation, before returning to your husband, slave?” she asked, knowing full well the answer.

“Yes, yes mistress!” yelled the smaller MAJOR.

“Very well… I count on you to drink it all” she added.

A torrent of piss fell on Yo-song’s face, cascading between her hairs, filling her mouth, her nostrils, her eyes… During a minute and a half, Shannon drowned the poor woman, until only drop felt on the Korean’s shivering body. The giantess looked at her and laughed when she saw her coughing and writhing in pain, her eyes probably burning a little. Her hilarity seemed to arouse Yo-song, for she saw her hands rushing to her pussy to pleasure herself.

“Tell me, slave… Do you want me to relieve entirely on you?” asked Shannon, quite curious now, patting her formidable derrière and turning to put it just above her partner’s torso.

“Yes!” managed to croak the Korean. “Bury me in your shit, mistress!”

“As you wish…”

The teenage billionaire groaned as she pushed an enormous amount of turd out of her. She shuddered in ecstasy when she felt it colliding with Yo-song’s puny body, when she heard the other MAJOR yelling in pleasure, her screams becoming louder and louder, even as more and more shit fell on her. Finally, once she had empties herself, Shannon lowered her anus toward her slave’s face, spreading her cheek so it would be quite visible.

“Lick it clean” she ordered.

Shannon came brutally when she felt her slave’s tongue on her twitching asshole.

-------------------------------------------------

“What a mess…” said Shannon, looking at the bathroom.

Yo-song had did an incredible work, carrying her shit to the restroom, licking some of her piss and washing away the rest, and then washing herself clean, but even then, acrid smell clung to everything. The perfumed candles did almost nothing to hide it, and the Matthewson’s only daughter suspected that only time would make it go away… Not that the hotel staff wasn’t used to it, she had heard so much rumors about the “Red-Monsoon’s White Pearl” before selecting it as her place while in Seoul…

Still, now that Yo-song had left with her copy of the contracts signed, Shanbnon felt another kind of frustration coming back. Her pent-up sexual desire was, if not spent, at least brought to manageable levels, and she could even be proud of herself, since her partner had left without even a bruise, and yet had felt utterly dominated… No, the problem was that she was now frustrated to have failed so badly at keeping her needs in check.

She had given up while just days, perhaps even hours, remained before she saw her lovely Alejandro again. Sure, she had a dinner with the Park tonight, probably a reception with the Economy Minister of South Korea tomorrow, if the woman made it known tonight as well, but then, she would have had her private jet and she could have been back to New Orleans, fresh and sound in two days top, adding one more to go and see her therapist before meeting with the Minor she loved so much, but still…

A glance at the contracts managed to push away her frustration. Park Nano, soon to be renamed Fire-Brand Nanotechnology Institute, had been the last missing piece of a puzzle she had pursued for years, without even realizing it consciously. It had only been in the last two months that she had realized why she had wanted so badly to become a billionaire dabbling in new technologies. It had been a revelation, and it was probably thanks to her campaign that she had finally been able to see it.

She now had firms, labs and scientists of top caliber all around the world, she possessed the whole chain of production, from the extraction of raw material in Africa and Latin America to their transformation into specialized alloys in Europe, their transformation in mechanical components in Asia and the U.S. and the patents waiting to be printed. With all of this, she would change the world for the better. For once, she felt that she could genuinely be proud of herself.

It should have taken months to complete a first prototype, years to test it and make sure it was safe, and probably years to even been able to produce it to answer the demands which would rise, once its existence would be known, but Project Renewal was already on the rails for years, if in separate fields, and she had brought them together in the last months.

Because of it, Shannon already possessed a prototype, and the testing would begin soon enough. And with Park Nano, she would be able to make sure that the costs of production wouldn’t skyrocket. She was willing to lose money on this project, a lot of money even. It would be affordable even for the poorest peoples around the world, she swore it. Hopefully, Alejandro would agree to be the first making use of a final version.

Chapter 5: Settling in New Orleans

“So… Let me get this straight. It’s my house?” asked Alejandro, with more than a little astonishment in his voice as he watched the massive construction. He also felt quite a lot of trepidation at this news. Everything was changing too fast for him to cope easily, but he did his best to hide his unease.

“Yup” replied Jimmy with a smile. “Impressive isn’t it?”

“That’s one word for it…” mumbled the Minor under his breath.

The young man was at a loss of words here. How in hell had Shannon managed to find such a house in close proximity to the High School was beyond his understanding. It was almost as big as his parent’s in Old Creek, but where their own was an ancient one, adapted to accommodate a Minor over the years, this one was brand new. It couldn’t have had more than three years, since the glasses and metal which were very abundant in the structure, were pristine.

Alejandro suspected that the house was equipped with the latest trend in Minors options, showers, separate room, etc. but he still felt uneasy about the whole deal. Mainly because living here meant that he and Lindsey would be, in effect, living in the palm of Shannon’s hand, even when they wouldn’t be together. But also because he was frightened at the idea to own something so enormous… For a MAJOR, it was probably just a cozy and cool house, but for him, it was freakishly huge, like all buildings really.

“That’s… just crazy!” blurted Lindsey.

“Yeah, Miss. M is prone to that kind of things for peoples she likes or want to help” explained Jim Paolini, smiling at them. “She’s an incredibly kind and generous woman. It’s almost a wonder how she became a billionaire so quickly… or at all, really, considering the money she throws at charities and all.”

“Uhuh…” said Alejandro, not-committing himself here.

He was a little dubitative when it came to Shannon’s kindness. Not that he suspected her of being heartless or whatever, but he was almost certain that it was another way to appease her need for domination. Sure, it was a softer one than when she was breaking bones and all, but it was nonetheless a way to flaunt her power and demonstrate her ability to be above everyone else. In that regard, it probably helped her accumulate wealth.

MAJORS, after all, liked power, and he assumed that the more dominant a company was on the market, the more shareholders would swim to it. In that regard, showing her muscles, figurative and reals, was probably a good things for Shannon’s banking account. But in this instance, he would have liked her to not be such a show off, because it was simply too much. Even if, of course, he couldn’t reject her gift, because he had to admit that it would be great to be so close to the school.

Still, it somehow was the straw that broke the camel’s back. She had offered his sister and him a full scholarship in a private school of renown, a driver, who was also probably a bodyguard of a sort, because he couldn’t ever imagine her not wanting to let him wander anywhere unprotected, a house…it was leaving him quite in her debt, and while he was almost certain that she wouldn’t ever try to cash it, he disliked this idea very much. But he would had to live with it, at least for the time being.

“By the way…” suddenly asked Jim. “May I know why Miss. M is so generous with you guys?”

“Well, hum, it’s a little…” tried to explain Lindsey, clearly at a loss of words, not knowing how to craft a good enough lie on the fly.

“She wants me to marry her” bluntly said Alejandro, a wry smile on his face.

Jim looked at him, stunned for a second, his eyes bulging out of his head and then glanced at Lindsey, who had managed to keep a composed expression, with only a little grin on her face. The Minor had to admit that his little sister, for all her excessive sensitivity, was sometimes quite great when it came to catching up with his ideas. When a lie was too hard to come with, the truth is always the better option, especially when it sounds so ludicrous, thought Alejandro.

“Ha! You’ve almost got me!” laughed Jim, drawing a smile on the diminutive teenager’s face. “Sorry to have intruded on you like that, Mr… herm, Alejandro! It wasn’t my place to ask that. I hope it doesn’t bother you?”

“Not at all!” laughed back the Minor. “It’s just that… well, let’s say it’s a complicated story, better left in the past?”

“Ha! I know that kind of things!” smirked the MAJOR.

“Hey, can’t we go inside, it would like to settle in!” suddenly said Lindsey.

Alejandro looked at his sister’s annoyed expression. Mood swing were the worst part of puberty, for the two kinds of humans, but especially the bigger one. The idea of having to deal not only with Lindsey but probably hundreds of aggressive, horny and unpredictable teenagers for years at school wasn’t really enticing to him. If only Minor’s schools hadn’t been those laughable infantilizing things, mostly used for parents or siblings to drop their inferior kids for a day and proceed to make a bigger one undisturbed, he wouldn’t have had to endure such a nightmare.

“Calm down Little Lind. I’m sure you’re really lacking some fresh exercises to look even bigger than you do, but first we would need keys to enter, you know?” the teenager snarked at his colossal little sister.

“Bah! I’m sure I could enter without key, look at all those glasses!” she spat back, gesturing at the very large windows.

She has a point, had to admit the Minor. I’m not sure I’ll feel very safe in there. Alejandro knew full well how powerful MAJORS could be, and he doubted that those glasses could prevent even an average one from breaking and entering. And once it would be known that a Minor lived here, things could become quite dangerous for him, to say the least. But it had been Shannon who had selected this place, and she couldn’t have overlooked this problem.

“I’m afraid you wouldn’t be able to do that, Miss Ferrand” gently said Jim. “You see, it’s not your average glass. This one is specially designed to keep even the strongest MAJOR outside, and it’s also true for the doors!”

To prove his point, the massive driver walked to one of the windows and punched it hard. The thing barely moved and he hissed in pain. Looking at the glass, Alejandro couldn’t even see a crack in it. He wondered what kind of material had been used, because the thing looked rather thin from where he stood. However, looking at the main door, he realized that something rather important was missing. Something vital for him, even.

“Where is the Minor’s entrance?” he asked Jim, who suddenly looked embarrassed.

“There isn’t” he finally replied.

“WHAT!?” yelled Lindsey, making both men jump in the air. “Why the hell wouldn’t there be one! The flat we had selected with Mama and Papa had one! How come this huge one hasn’t!? Alejandro need to be able to come and go around the house!”

“The inside has passageways for Minors” hastily explained Jim, even as Lindsey walked toward him, teeth gritted and her hands turned into fists. “It’s just that, for the exterior door, it was a structural weakness! The company which produce this never managed to overcome it, a MAJOR could use the joints to break it, get a hold on the whole door and force it open. Plus, it’s for the Minor’s safety.”

“How so?” asked a slightly annoyed Alejandro. The absence of a main door for his kind was just one more item on his list for when he would get to talk to Shannon privately.

“Because of the gators” said Jim as if it explained everything.

“’’Scuse me? The gators?” repeated the confused Minor.

“Yeah. We aren’t that far away from Lake Pontchartrain and the London Avenue Canal, so sometime, those beast come ashore and walk in the neighborhood. For a MAJOR, they aren’t really a danger, if you’re five years old or more, but for a Minor, they can be deadly. That’s why you’ll also have to be extra careful when you want to use your pool sir. Some of them sometimes find their way inside it.”

“A pool? We have a pool!? Awesome!” yelled Lindsey, punching the air and dancing even as Alejandro was still.

“Herm… excuse me Jim… are you trying to tell me that I can get eaten on my way to school or back?” he asked, his voice hollow.

“No!” hastily replied the adult, even as Lindsey stopped her victory dance to cast a horrified look at her brother. “I mean, in the morning you go to school, you’ll have Miss Ferrand with you. And when you’ll come back from school, well… I’ll be there.”

“Wait a minute…” grumbled the Minor. “You said that you’re our drivers, but surely, you have better things to do that to bring me back from a school which is what, one kilometer (0,62 miles) away?”

“Well… not really sir, it is part of my job. When you’re at school or at home and you don’t want to go anywhere, I’ve other duties. But the Monday, Wednesday and Friday, I’ll be here to bring you back. I know it may look… a little bad for you, being a young man and a Minor with an independent streak and all, but believe me, it’s for the best. Alligators sightings are quite common and since Samantha has been attending, BFHS, I’m pretty sure that there has been at least one case of fight between a Gator and a student every month…”

“You mean I’ll get to brawl with Gators?” yelled Lindsey, with far too much enthusiasm for Alejandro’s taste.

“Yeah! Awesome right!” replied Jim, a huge smile on his face.

“You betcha!”

The Minor teenager rolled his eyes. Every once in a while, he happened to forgot that MAJORS were insane, but they always found a way to remind him of it. Who in their right mind would relish the idea to fight off alligators on their way to school or home? MAJORS, apparently, if he judged by their happy faces, and how Lindsey was even jumping up and down with pure bliss at this idea. He hoped that his little sister wouldn’t go out of her way to seek those poor beasts, however. He didn’t want her to get a stupid idea and “adopt” one…

“Shouldn’t the town do something about it? I mean, having those poor animals being harassed by you peoples every time they come ashore… That’s just cruel.”

“Oh, the municipality is doing alright” said the driver with a grin. “They make sure that our gators grow bigger and more numerous every year, to give our youth some challenge! It help with our teenage population.”

“You’re kidding right?” sternly asked Alejandro, to the hilarity of his pre-teen sister.

“Nope!”

“Oh God…” mumbled the Minor under his breath.

“Well, anyway, I should get going. I’ll help you with the luggage but then I must be on my way, I’ve got some other work to do for Miss M. So, I’ll give you the keys of your house. There is two sets, one for you Miss Ferrand” he explained, while handing out the shining pieces of metal to Lindsey, “and another for you, Alejandro.”

“Why give him a set if he can’t open the door?” bluntly asked the young MAJOR, to the young man’s irritation.

“Well, it’s in the case he found someone at school!” beamed Jim Paolini. “That way, you’ll be able to bring back the lucky bastard here!”

Alejandro simply nodded, a smile on his face. He was pretty sure that he wouldn’t bring anyone home who could open that door. Shannon would lose it if he went behind her back with another MAJOR, and while Jim seemed quite sympathetic, the teenager was willing to bet that his daughter had also been tasked with watching over him. There is no way in hell that Shannon would let me unwatched at school.

------------------------------------------------------

Alejandro sighed with relief. He had finally managed to put his room in order. It had taken the most part of the evening, because he hadn’t wanted Lindsey’s help. After all, his bedroom would be his place, his sanctuary, just like at home, back in Old Creek, and he wanted to make it his own as soon as possible. Especially considering that the place was somewhat different from where he spent most of his days in Old Creek.

It was slightly bigger, for starter. The bed here was more massive, or perhaps bulky, clearly a piece of furniture made by MAJORS for a kid instead of a specially crafted bedframe for Minors. It wasn’t uncommon, but it meant that the proportions where somewhat off, the bed being a little too high above the ground to hop on easily, for instance, even if it wasn’t utterly terrible. Overall, when he had sat on it, it had felt both firm and comfortable, what he expected out of it, so he was okay with it for the time being. If he truly wanted to trim it down, he had all the time in the world to buy the tools needed.

The bookshelves, however, where more problematic. He had three of them, and he couldn’t reach their upper level without a stool. Sure, one was provided, but it was something he really disliked since it made a normal activity he enjoyed, picking a book, a chore and slightly humiliating. Being reminded of his size even in his room wasn’t to his liking. He suspected that Shannon had bought those in a specialized shop for Minors, because he had read that most of their furniture had that kind of problem.

Since the demand was quite low for this kind of furniture, even a year into the “Equal rights for Minors” frenzy, it wasn’t really a surprise. In Old Creek, his parents had crafted the bookshelves themselves, to fit his needs. It hadn’t taken that much trials and errors, which had surprised him, considering that neither Jules nor Ofelia were really that gifted with their hands. Hopefully, once he would get in touch with Shannon, the young man would be able to relay his considerations. He wasn’t sure she would truly grasp the problem, but he could always try.

“And now, the computer!” he joyfully said to himself.

He jumped into the one piece of furniture which was perfectly sized, his chair, and rolled it toward the desk. That one was slightly too tall and wide, as everything else, but not so much that it was problematic. At worst, it was a slight inconvenience that he would quickly learn to live with. If need be, he would put a pillow under his ass to be at the right height. The young man waited impatiently as his computer roared to life.

He quickly opened his mail, deleting the trash, before setting in and looking at the important messages he could have received. He immediately noticed two which were really a must read. One was from Shannon, apparently sent while they were stuck in traffic. The other one was from Izzellah, barely ten minutes ago. After a short hesitation, he went for the other Minor’s message first. Shannon could endure some more waiting to get his answer, after all. Opening Izzy’s mail, he was greeted by a rather massive amount of text.

“Hello Alejandro! I’m trying to write it without Sabrina noticing. God, she has become such a tease… I don’t know how you managed to endure it with your brother… Well, if he perved on you, of course. But I’m sure he did, all MAJORS are creeps, right!? Anyway…I wanted to confirm to you that we’ll come in to New Orleans in two weeks, but there has been a small change of plan. We will come in during Friday’s afternoon, I hope it won’t bother you? Please let me know if that’s too much of a problem so we could loan a car. I mean, I can drive after all.

PS: You’re with your sister now, right? Please, tell me she has calmed down… when I told Sabrina that you two would be there, she lost it! I think she wants to punch Lindsey’s teeth out! Plus, she has become really violent, you’ve no idea! I wouldn’t want her to send your sister to the hospital. And I’m afraid she hate you because she thinks that I’ve a crush on you. Not that I have, of course! I mean, you’re beautiful but… urgh, I’m digging myself… See ya!”

Alejandro couldn’t help but chuckle reading it, even as he blushed. Izzellah had been (and still was) the only other Minor he had ever met in real life, and he had to admit that she was cute… He liked her personality and, well, her looks. If he hadn’t met Shannon, he would have probably ended with her, or at least tried to woo her. But without Shannon, he wouldn’t have a breakthrough in his trauma and he wouldn’t have met her anyway… and he was deeply attracted to Shannon. He was even in love with the young giantess, he had to admit it. Life was sometimes cruel. A cool and strong-willed Minor and he was in the clutches of the most massive woman on Earth when he met her. Still, she deserved a quick answer.

“Hey Izzy. I hope you managed to avoid your daily’s temptress attempts to see you send this email. I wouldn’t want to be the cause for some temper tantrum from Sabrina.  I know firsthand how MAJORS her age can be hard to deal with. They rob you of your teenage angst, I can tell you! Impossible to be all moody and all with a living wrecking ball on drugs all the time, right? Well, it felt like it for me, and for you too I suspect, haha! Even if Alaric didn’t perv on me, he instead spent his time crying about nobody but me understanding him!

Don’t worry about you coming in a Friday. If you want to save some money, we can send the driver that Shannon so kindly, and obviously without any ulterior motive (as if!), charged with getting Lind’s and my ass everywhere around New Orleans. And since BFHS will release me around 2pm, I’ll be able to be there, if you want to! Let me know if it’s needed or not, and who’s coming. If Obnoxious Redhead is with your MAJOR pet, I may still come, but if it’s Honey-trap Redhead, I’ll bail! Anyway, keep me in touch and see you soon!

PS: Lindsey hasn’t calmed down, quite the contrary. She’s putting out muscles to K-O Saby and get you under her arm and go all King Kong. And you can tell your pet that she has nothing to fear about me. I mean, you’re kind of cute and awesome and… well, I’ll stop here, I’m sure Shannon is spying on me and my mails. And I’ll stop digging too, am I right?”

Alejandro didn’t take the time to read his work again and sent it immediately, otherwise he would probably agonize about it for hours on end… With a sigh, he hoped that he hadn’t made a mistake here, but now he would have to live with it. He then opened Shannon’s message and was again greeted by quite a lot of text. He blinked, not quite sure about reading it right now. He was kind of angry about how the young titan had hijacked his family’s plans for their life in New Orleans, but he decided that she at least deserved a chance to explain herself.

“Hello Alejandro. I hope I’m not bothering you. I’m sure you’re quite tired after your flight from San Francisco to the Big Easy and I’m sorry to add to it you like that, I would have liked to be there to greet you in person in your new home. I know you must be quite lost right now, it must be so hard to move away from everything you’ve ever known and discovering that I’ve changed it on the fly… For that, I’m really sorry, I just wanted to make your life here as the best that it could be.

I also want to tell you that I’m incredibly proud to know that such a beautiful, brave and willful Minor like you have expressed his interest in me as a girlfriend. Of all the things in my life, you’re the most important, I really wanted you to know it. It’s probably sound like some kind of excuse to make the anger you probably feel about all of this abate until I come back to N.O., but I assure you it isn’t my intention.

While I’m thinking about it, please, tell me what you think about Jim Paolini, your driver. I selected him because he is an excellent employee, someone I can trust, or at least he gave me this impression, and I’ll hope that you’ll pardon me to say it, but I’m a really good judge of peoples. However, if I happened to be wrong or that you simply feel a little unnerved about something in his behavior, please, let me know, and I’ll change all of it. Auntie Ofelia told me that Lindsey has managed to get her driver license, at worst I’ll help her to get a car.

Also, if you ever feel the need to talk to me, albeit by mail, I reiterate my prior affirmation. You can do it at any time you wish, no matter what I may be doing or where I could be around the world. You are the most important thing in the world for me, and you take precedence over everything, I’ll always find the time to write back and, if need be, sustain a long conversation. I am always waiting for news from you.

Yours truly, Shannon Matthewson, C.E.O. of Fire-Brand, Instaton, Matthewson’s Labs, etc.

PS: I love you. Not being with you is an atrocious pain that I have to endure. Only the knowledge of our upcoming meeting make it sufferable.”

As always when reading her messages, he felt himself blushing like a young girl getting to read a love letter from her crush… It was probably the mixture of strict wording, which was expected from someone like her and the sudden burst of familiarity in it which did that. Even if the very fact that she was writing to a simple Minor like him also played a part in his embarrassment, alongside the deeper love she always managed to express. It was almost infuriating, really, he couldn’t remain angry at her when she did that. Still, he had to try to hold is ground.

“Hey Shannon. I hope you’re doing great in South Korea. Nothing too smutty I expect? Anyway, I can tell you that Jimmy felt quite right. I still have no idea what your secret question referred to, but it worked. And please, don’t help Lindsey getting a car, it’ll already be hard to reign her in, you know? I’ll never manage it if she can hop in a car and drive away at the first tantrum. I’m sure you will disagree with me, but you MAJORS are truly far too emotive, and entering your teenager years is the worst phase of it.

I admit that I feel… uneasy here in New Orleans, I hope it’ll calm down. Adjusting my room helped, I’m sure I’ll manage in the coming days and weeks… at worst, I’ll just shut in for a time before returning back to Old Creek to get some peace of mind. Talking with you may also help… but let us be clear, an email won’t be enough to weasel your way out of some serious discussion about you buying a home with my name of it and all that shit.

Anyway… I still find it kind of crazy that someone as tall, beautiful and powerful, in all the ways that last word can be used, may be in love with me… but the feeling is mutual. I love you, and I can’t wait to be with you again.”

He sent this mail and pushed his chair away from his desk, enjoying how well the wheel were greased and how far he was able to propel himself because of it. Back at home, his old chair was on its last leg, despite his best effort to maintain it. Almost ten years of constant use put a strain on it that no amount of hard work and careful cleaning could outweigh. He looked around and smiled. He was nervous. He had managed to hide it as best he could during the whole day, doing an admirable work, except when his sister had been a passenger in his mind, of course.

Now, he felt his guts forming knots and his lost left arm was itching a little, but he willed all of it away.  Perhaps he wasn’t a billionaire, a soon-to-be scientific genius or even an average MAJOR able to punch giant alligators for fun, but he was himself, and it would have to suffice for the whole fucking world. After all, that’s how he got the attention of Shannon in the first place. If he could manage that, he surely could endure all those new places and peoples.

Still, talking with his family would be a great thing, right about now. Lindsey was on the phone with them since at least an hour, from what he had heard setting up his room, and he wondered when his Dad and Mom would want to get to know his version of their trip.  As if on cue, his Little Lind suddenly yelled from the living room.

“’Rando, come down! Mama and Papa and Al’ want to talk with you!”

First Interlude

“Dada!” screamed Matteo Paolini when he saw Jim entering the family’s house.

“Come here, little man!” roared playfully the adult MAJOR, opening is arms to receive his last kid.

At three years old, Matteo looked like a miniature version of his father, sharing the same facial feature, jet black hair and piercing blue eyes, even if his dark olive skin betrayed his mixed origin, which made him all the more beautiful for his father. Most of the population in New Orleans was black after all, and while it had caused an uproar in both their communities, thirty years ago, Jim and Elise Beauclaire had married and blessed the world with three beautiful children.

“Jim! You’re back early!” joyfully joked his wife as she left the living room to great him.

As always when he saw her, he felt a surge of love course through his body. Elise was beautiful. She had a lighter skin than most African-Americans, probably because her family had moved from the Caribbean Islands almost a century and a half ago. She also had natural blond and curly hair, something which had quite surprised him when they had first met. Apparently, it wasn’t so uncommon on some of those islands.

“Well, you know how the traffic is around here” he laughed back, engulfing his petite wife in his arms.

At 2m78 (9f1) Elise wasn’t too small, but even his relatively modest 2m96 (9f7) made him tower over her. He brought her beautiful face close to his and they shared a languorous kiss. Sandwiched between them, Matteo giggled as both of his parents tickled him slightly. Finally, after almost a minute, the two adult separated, and his wife plucked his son out of his arms, before carefully putting him back on the floor.

“Mommy, can dada play with me?” asked the little boy.

“Later” promised the MAJOR woman. “For now, I would like to talk with him” she added, smoothing her floral dress on her curvy frame.

“You swear Dada?”

“Yeah, I swear little man! No, go on, I’m sure it won’t be long!”

“Yippiie!” yelled the three years old as he rushed toward his room.

“Samantha and Jacob can’t be bothered to come out?” asked Jim, noticing that, despite the raucous, none of his two elder children had come out of their rooms.

“Samantha’s still at her gym” explained Elise, “and Jacob is out there, skating or something…”

“But it’s already almost 8 p.m.!” complained Jim.

“I know, Jimmy” slowly replied his wife, taking him into her arms to caress him once more. “But Sammy is fifteen already, and Jacob is nine. They risk nothing, you know it!”

“You can’t be so sure… you know that sometimes, the police…”

“Is not blind enough to shoot at two kids with blond hair” sternly interrupted Elise. “And I would like you to remember that not everyone in the force is a racist, even if it may seems like that at times…”

“Sorry officer, please, don’t jail me!” mocked Jimmy.

“Oh… I hadn’t the idea to jail you… I think that this prison needs at least one new inmate…” she replied, trailing the side of his face, eliciting a spasm which made her laugh.

“You want another child?” bemoaned Jim, theatrically.

“You know I do… We’re young Jim, barely fifty-five for you and sixty-three for me… I want to have a big family babe, I want to have dozens of grand-children by the time we turns a hundred years old!” she added in a commanding tone.

“Fine, fine… I surrender!” smiled the man. “But do we have to do it right now? I wouldn’t want to force Matteo to wait for too long…”

“No Baby, we’ll do it this night… However, I would like to know how was your day?”

“Well, the least I can say was that it was interesting” carefully begun Jimmy, gathering his thought.

“Oh? Why?”

“To begin with, I had to wait in the airport for most of the morning. It wasn’t that funny, but Miss M. is paying well even for that kind of bullshit, so I read through newspapers and all there. And then, I escorted the Ferrand to their new home.”

“The Ferrand?” asked Elise, a little lost.

“Yeah! Don’t you remember, the MAJOR girl and her older brother from California I’ll have to drive around town?”

“That’s their name? You never told me it, you know?”

“Really?”

“Yup. But go on, keep going!” urged his wife.

“Fine. Then, I’m waiting for them, and when their plane finally arrive, I see two peoples who matches their description… well, the boy more so than the girl, because I was expected a lithe pre-teen, and she had some crazy muscles, kind of like Samantha had back in the day… Anyway, I watched them for a moment, just to be sure, and I can see that the Minor, he’s a little anxious, perhaps even afraid, to see all those MAJORS gathered before him…”

“Really? Why?” interrupted his wife, clearly interested in that tidbit.

“I don’t know” explained Jimmy. “But what I got quickly was that he refused to give in into his fear and he put up a brave front. That was quite something to see, you know? That kid, he can’t be over 1m83 (6f) at best, and while he didn’t seem to be the usual small stuff –even if I couldn’t really be sure of it, because he was wearing a pull-over and all while the temperature in the airport was rather fine, if on the chill side, 11 C° (55,8 F°) for late fall and…”

“The point Jim” playfully said Elise, knowing full well her husband’s tendency to let small details derail his stories.

“Yeah, sure. So, I spot them, and I decide to rush in, just to be sure. I wouldn’t want them to think that I was slacking or something. So, I call them and I ask them if they are the Ferrand, and they say yes. But clearly, the girl is kind of paranoid, and I can understand why, because her brother is a cutie, and I’m quite sure that a lot of MAJORS would be ready to go real far to get their hands on him… even if he has a kind of short beard that makes him look older and rougher than he is.”

“And? You call them and notice how attractive that little guy is and you try to take advantage of him, proving that his sister wasn’t so paranoid?” asked his wife, arching an eyebrow.

“Hell no!” shot back Jim, quite seriously. “I do my job, and present myself, and tell them that I’m here to bring them to their home… Then I give them the password and…”

“And you’ve talked for far too long!” interrupt the other MAJOR in a very sultry tone.

“Elise… I swore to Matteo that I would play with him…” replied Jim, blushing exquisitely.

“You never told him when you would do that…” whispered his wife in his ear.

------------------------------------------

“Yes, yes, yes!” screamed his beautiful significant other as he pounded her vigorously.

“Almost there… almost there…” groaned the MAJOR in her ear, as he enjoyed the way her pussy clenched around his massive dick.

When it came to his size down there, Jimmy was one of the most well endowed guys he had ever met, especially for someone his size. When he served in the military for almost 27 years, only those guys who reached the 3m10 (10f) and above could boast to have thicker penises, and even then, most of them were coming short compared to his. It had been the source of much bragging in his young years.

In fact, he was quite certain that, hadn’t he met Elise, then a junior officer of the NOPD, he would have never settled, simply fucking whoever he wanted with his hammerhead. Instead, she had seduced him and tamed the horny beast he was back then. And she had saved him when he had returned from his second tour in the sandbox… Thinking about Afghanistan almost cost him his boner, but when his wife’s nails dug into his back, he grunted in pleasure and resumed their love-making.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed the two colossus in the same time, reaching the orgasmic conclusion of their session in the same time.

Jimmy smiled as he felt his thick sperm penetrating his wife’s body. He was quite certain that it would be enough to knock her up. And if it wasn’t the case, he was more than willing to do it again. Just this though forced his balls to contract and another huge spurt of cum rushed out of his rod, straight into the hungry maws of Elise’s lower lips.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! OH Baby, that’s so good!” roared his wife.

“Yup, and you know what to do now…” lustfully whispered Jim.

“You bet I do…” replied his Elise with the same tone.

Jim pounded a little more his wife, just to make sure that most of his sperm would remain inside her, and then exited her pussy to shove his erect member between her enormous FF breasts. Even like that, buried deep into her enormous cleavage, the tip of his dick came out and Elise just had to tilt her head a little to engulf it into her mouth. She begun suckling it even as he tit-fucked her, gurgling quite erotically.

Jim shivered in pure pleasure as he felt her tongue playfully lick the tip of his penis, delving even a little in his urethra. He jumped a little when her hands took hold of his firm ass and pushed him forward, to force his rod deeper into her mouth. With a laugh, the MAJOR felt Elise’s uvula being pushed away and his enormous member plunging into her deep throat. With a groan, his balls collided with the massive wall of her breasts.

Jim thrusts became more frantic and he clutched his wife’s head between his hands. He could hear her gaging and groaning in pain and pleasure both and he did his best to quickly release his seed into her awaiting throat. Finally, in a huge roar, he came and came. He felt her throat and then her mouth, dribbling from the corners of her lips and then, in a spasm, it also came out of her nostrils. With a powerful laugh, he exited her mouth and let her swallow as best she could the torrent of sperm he had released.

He caressed her now distended belly, enjoying the warm sensation of her flesh so full of his sperm, both inside her stomach and her pussy. Even as his cock became flaccid, it remained enormous, an anaconda waiting for an opportunity to rise again to full attention. He took a strand of his wife’s beautiful and so unique hair into her hand and watched as she gulped down the last drip of his cum. Then, she looked at him and smiled.

“Now, that’s what I call a good start mister” she rasped, her throat sore.

“Haha, don’t push yourself too much my love” softly replied Jim. “We need to wind down and clear ourselves before Jacob or Samantha come back… Especially the later.”

“Why? Is there something I should know?”

“Well, you would already know it if you hadn’t interrupted my story back then…” he teased.

“Yes, because clearly, you resisted so well and had no intention to have sex with me” laughed Elise, before belching violently.

“Eww!” winced Jimmy as the smell of his sperm reached his nose. “Damn it woman! I’ll never know how you can like to swallow it!”

“That’s your loss for not tasting yourself babe!” mocked Elise. “But don’t waste our time, tell us why it’s important for us to be clean and back in our parental guise for our daughter’s return!”

“Well…” slowly replied Jim, enjoying the impatient look on his wife’s face, “It’s because I want to look serious when I’ll announce her that she may have a chance to get hooked with a Minor!”

“What? You can’t be serious!” yelled Elise, a bright smile forming on her lips.

“Yes I am! You see, the Ferrand boy, he’s named Alejandro… He’s a fan of her, apparently!”

“No way!”

“And yet it’s true! And since his sister is apparently also a muscle addict…”

“He’s probably attracted into that kind of woman, and our Sammy will be his type!” completed Elise joyfully.

“Yup. And even better, he’s one of those special Minors, you know, the ambassadors for Miss M.’s campaign!”

“So you think he won’t be afraid or easily swayed by Sammy’s aptitudes?”

“Yeah, I think that if there is a Minor able to resist a Tier 3 like her, it’s one of those guys and gals!” explained Jim.

“But when would they get a chance to interact with each other?” asked the MAJOR woman while pushing her husband from over her, eliciting a small yelp. “I mean, Sammy is always at school or at the gym…”

“Well… he’ll attend Benjamin Franklin High School too!”

“What!? That’s wonderful! Our girl will finally meet someone worth it!”

“Yup, no more flick with whoever MAJOR fancies her sexual needs of the moment, because she can’t get close to Minors. I’m sure that Alejandro will be able to resist her abilities!”

“Oh, you’re already calling him by his name?” asked Elise, puzzled.

“Eyh, it was his request babe!”

“Really?”

“Yup!”

“Then come back here for round two lover boy!” roared his wife as she positioned herself over him. “We’ve got to celebrate the good news!”

Jim’s dick immediately went fully erect, shivering in anticipation.

Chapter 6: Therapist session

“So… let me get this straight…” asked Doctor Jones very slowly. “You had a sexual relationship with an older woman where you used her as a sex doll and then pissed and defecated on her?”

The old MAJOR’s tone was even, almost as always, but the way he worded the whole encounter made Shannon feel really bad. He wasn’t judging her, he had assured her of it during their very first encounter, almost a year ago. Well, at least, on a professional level, he didn’t judged her in his office and kept his face expressionless or with just a faint sympathetic smile during the whole sessions but she was quite sure that it was impossible to not judge her in the secret of his heart.

“Yes” thus replied the laying colossus, resting on a sofa large enough for at least two normal MAJORS but felt right now quite too cramped for her taste, as often when she was ashamed of herself.

“Would you care to explain to me why you did all of it?”

“Well… we just had a… a sexual experience and…” begun Shannon, before being softly interrupted.

“You’ve got me wrong, Miss Matthewson. I would very much like to know why you had this sexual experience in the first place. Then, we’ll explore its particularities, but first, we need to deal with the root of this action.”

As always, Doctor Jones’ voice was soft, well-articulated, with just the right amount of interest to entice her to speak, without sounding invading. It was probably a perk of living so old, something that MAJORS had over Minor and that even she had to admit. While the smaller breed of humans could be more inventive, they had, at best, forty to fifty years of actual life where they were able to act on it, between the beginning of adulthood and then the time of senility and frailty.

For a MAJOR, this time was almost tripled, it wasn’t too uncommon to meet some of them still working over one hundred and sixty years old, even if it was more the case in places like this office, considering that manual labors was indeed harder when one begun to experience back pains and other problems linked to old age. Still, it allowed her Doctor, who was well over one hundred years old, to have an enormous deal of experience when it came to getting something out of his patients.

“Well… hum… I… I was feeling frustrated you know and… and it lead to one thing, and then another and…” tried the giantess, hoping to weasel her way out of this question.

“Miss Matthewson” said the older MAJOR in a slightly hurt tone. “We know each other quite well by now. When you’ve been here in the U.S., you’ve always found a way to see me at least three times a week, despite the fact that I live in Boston and you in New Orleans. Are you still feeling uneasy with me?”

“No” replied Shannon, “but it’s… it’s really embarrassing, you know…”

“More than why you came to me ?” asked the Doctor, scribbling something on his notebook.

“No! I mean, yeah, kinda! But not in the same way… Urgh, it’s so hard to explain!”

“Then, by all means, take your time, please, but do explain.”

“Well… I… I thought I was over that kind of things you know? That… that my love for, for him was pure and strong enough...”

Her voice trailed off and she shivered a little. Alejandro. She had read his answer back to her mail, and instead of feeling elated as she should have been when reading that he still loved her, she felt disgusted with herself. Her poor baby was upset, and it was his right and he was even in the right to be, she had to admit it. But more importantly, he was in love with her and she would have been willing to bet her whole wealth that he didn’t relieved himself by fucking other peoples despiter his loneliness.

“And now you’re afraid that it isn’t the case?” completed the Doctor.

“Yes… I… I haven’t been straight with you the last six months, you know…” she continued, searching for words.

“Are you talking about the fact that you hid from me that your sexual urges were growing more and more, despite what I had assured you?” adeptly asked the old man.

“I… yes, but how… I never…”

“Please, Miss Matthewson… I’m experienced, I know when one of my patient tries to avoid some embarrassing questions and in your case, while it took me at least two weeks to understand what the problem was, it was no different.”

“But then, why didn’t you take action to correct it?”

“Because it is impossible to do so. It is what I’ve come to learn over the years. I can point out a problem that the patient his aware of, at all times, but if he has chosen to try and deny it, my intervention will do more harm than good… So I had to wait for him to bring the topic at hand, just like you did. Anyway, now that the fact that your needs and urges grew unchecked the last few months is in the open, could you please explain to me why you had sex with this Korean woman?”

“Well… I just had… naughty thoughts about Alejandro and… and another Minor, whom I find really attractive and interesting… and, well I tried to calm down by masturbating with… with a sex toy and… and just as I was cooling off in my bath, she came in and… and I knew that she wanted me to take control of her so… so I lost it, I guess?”

“I see…”

Doctor Jones scribbled more things in his notebook, which left Shannon alone with her thought for sometimes. The truth was that her domination of Yo-Jong had failed to calm her down, and had in fact done quite the contrary. The last three days had been a new kind of hell for her. Her urges had become so bad that she wanted to fuck everyone, anyone, to scratch that itch. She had even though about dcrewing her personal steward in her jet, when she had noticed the bulge in his pant… but she had managed to contain herself, for now.

She looked at Doctor Jones and gasped softly. Something growing bigger and bigger was creeping its way into his trousers’ left leg. His respiration was perhaps quicker than before his cheeks redder. For a time, she said nothing, her mind waging a war on itself. A part of her wanted to leave the office, return to the airport and fly straight to New Orleans so she could finally meet Alejandro. It was already Tuesday, and they had reached the Big Easy at a Sunday, and she was quite sure that it was more than time for her to meet him.

But the other part of her wanted to fuck the good Doctor brainless. She never had had her way with a MAJOR so much older than herself. Adding him to her list of conquests would make her feel so powerful, so alluring. If even an old and hardened man such as himself, married and quite well off couldn’t endure her talking about that kind of things without getting a hard on, who could resist her?

But a sudden image of Alejandro calmed her down. Her mind had wandered back to this picture of him with his new bench-press, his upper torso bare, his small but noticeable muscles bulging after a workout, that thin layer of sweat on them that she had wanted so badly to lick clean at that time… and the scars on his poor, delicious, body… she had spent a whole hour just looking at them back then, she had been enthralled.

Even his stump somehow looked good. It was probably the way he stood, the fact that he didn’t try to hide it, as he often did during the time he and she had drifted apart, if what he had told her was true - and she had no reason to doubt it. Back then, he had been ashamed of his infirmity, trying to hide it, but now, he had accepted it, and she was sure that it was for the best. It was the only way he could truly feel whole, by owning his scars, his past, and speeding ahead to a brighter future. She turned her head away from the old man and spoke softly to Doctor Jones.

“Do you want some times to… digest all of it?” she asked, closing her eyes, afraid of how she would react if he said no.

“Yes… Yes I think it would be a good idea. Five minutes should be more than enough. I’ll come back.”

With that, he rushed to the private section of his floor. His office comprised the whole thirty-six level of a skyscraper, and he lived just above. It was a good thing because it meant he was never late for his appointment, and that he could probably relieve himself very privately. Shannon let out a breath she hadn’t even noticed she was holding, and took out her phone. She quickly went to look at her messages and smiled when she saw that Alejandro had answered.

“Going to school, meeting the principal. Will try to get the courses I want. See you soon?”

“Yeah, I’ll be back in New Orleans late this evening. I’ll see you tomorrow. Jim will drive you, okay?”

She hoped that her minuscule lover would answer back quickly, but considering the hour he had sent his own message, he was probably with the headmaster, setting the course for his studies during the years to come. She was suspecting him of wanting different courses than Lindsey, and while she would have liked for him to not try anything too dangerous for his safety, she had this nagging suspicion that he would throw caution to the wind to do as he pleased. He had a habit of doing it, and it was one of his most enticing features.

Waiting for her Doctor’s return, Shannon looked at his office. On the walls were reproduction of famous painting and photos of antique statues, such as the Victory of Samothrace, a set of abstract painting… She suspected that the latter were his owns. She had to admit that they were quite good, he probably had done them as a hobby and liked them well enough to show them to his patients. She almost wanted to go up and look at them, but she didn’t want him to see her standing in his office.

It had been one of his rules when agreeing to help her heal. She was never to be standing in his presence, as a safety precaution. She wasn’t quite certain of why he wanted it, but she had agreed. Perhaps he was afraid that if she was already standing, he wouldn’t have the time to flee to safety in case she tried something against him? Or perhaps he thought that she looked less like a honey trap when laying on his sofa? In any case, she had followed this rule faithfully so far, and intended to keep it that way.

She pushed back those thoughts. I’ll see Alejandro tomorrow, I don’t need an old man to fuck me before it! Get a grip on yourself girl, he’s the very guy who promised you that those kind of things would be easier to handle from now on. Just then, she heard the door groan open and the Doc returned, a look of apologetic shame painted on his face. He ponderously returned to his chair and sighed heavily, before looking straight into her eyes.

“Well, I hadn’t expect it to happen like that but… It will be our last session together, Miss Matthewson” he softly said, his voice even and a small smile on his face.

“What? But I need your help and…” almost yelled the MAJOR as she rose from her laying position to an upright one, only to be interrupted by the good Doctor.

“You’re wrong, young lady. The very fact is that you didn’t abuse this other woman, even while you had so much reasons to do so, considering your past behavior and the pent up sexual desire you probably had, after a year of solitary pleasure, is a very good thing, the proof that you're not dangerous anymore.”

Shannon couldn’t help but blush deeply, adding a darker undertone to her already deep brownish skin. Only a therapist could be able to say that she had spent almost a year masturbating as her only way to get off in such a polite way. Somehow, it looked pathetic to her. She could have spent all this time developing something deep, something real, with Alejandro, if she hadn’t blown it away in Old Creek. Instead, she only had mail exchanges, messages on her smartphone and the occasional phone call, perhaps three in all this time…

Not that those scarce interactions where her love’s fault. She had been the one insisting on limiting the phone calls, because she found it harder to protect than simple messages or mails, even with all her new technologies. She suspected that it wasn’t exactly legal, in fact she even knew it perfectly, but she always kept for herself and her employees the greatest innovations that they could produce. It was after all her innate right as one of the greatest and more powerful MAJOR on Earth. She could accept that Minors weren’t her inferior, but she wasn’t ready to give up her deep rooted belief that she was superior to other MAJORS.

“But… but I pissed and shat on her…” weakly countered the young woman.

“Yes… but it appears that it was something she wanted you to do, from what you told me. And she hadn’t even a bruise on her, am I right?”

“No, but…”

“I can assure you, Miss Matthewson that you are quite ready to be with your very precious Minor” interrupted again Doctor Jones. “Now, only a test of direct interaction with him will be able to give us any insight in how well-adjusted you've become. And at that point, I highly doubt that you would hurt him. You told me early in our sessions that you and he had bonded for the first time in a situation where you were hardly coherent and extremely dangerous. If you managed to not hurt him back then, I can assure you that he will be safe with you as of now.”

“Then, at least, can you tell me why do you want to stop our sessions? I pay you handsomely, and if you’re ashamed of your recent… predicament, I must say that you aren’t the only one, nor the first, suffering from such embarrassment and that I always take it as a compliment on my physique.”

Shannon added to this her most beautiful smile, hoping to change the older MAJOR’s mind, but she quickly understood that it wouldn’t work when he looked at her quite sternly, not unlike those teachers she had had when she had been going to school… something which hadn’t lasted very long, considering that if she was extremely brilliant, her mind was not meant to endure teachers boring her to death.

“Miss Matthewson, what I experienced is what we therapists call a red flag. To us, it means that we are dangerously close to losing any professional judgment and let our appetites or impulses take the better of us. It is a very dangerous situation for us, both personally, professionally and more importantly, it is particularly dangerous for our patient. You all come to see us when you are at your lowest, and even if we do our best, or at least I do, to help you heal yourself, it is a state which can easily be exploited.”

“How so?” asked the giantess, now curious.

“Simply by implying that the patient may well feel better but isn’t. We know how to promote self-esteem, but also how to deflate it, which, in your case, required both, may I add. First, I had to make you feel less than you had come to believe you to be, only to build back your vision of yourself on better foundations and helping you realize what you could and couldn’t do. But it is quite easy to induce a patient into a state of helpless dependency. I’m sure you can imagine how effective it could be.”

Shannon had to admit that he was probably correct. She had no difficulty imagining how one could exploit the mental failings of another to use and abuse him. In fact, it was something she did quite routinely in her life, it was an excellent way to build up her businesses and her wealth. It had been especially true in her early days entering this cutthroat world, but it was a habit she had picked and had no intention to give up any time soon. It may well be unhealthy, but she hoped that Alejandro would help her cope with it and come out stronger and better nonetheless.

“In your case” added the Doctor, bringing her back to the present, “I think that a relationship with a Minor can only be an excellent therapy on the long term, at the condition that you don’t spend the whole time with him or her bonded to each other.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m quite certain that it won’t be a problem” laughed Shannon, earning a surprised look from the Doctor for a moment, until he managed to resume his poker face.

“Well, Miss Matthewson, I hope that you won’t ever have to return in my office, or my colleagues’” simply said the old MAJOR, rising to his feet and gesturing for the young colossus to do the same.

Shannon did so, and for the first time ever, she could gauge his size compared to her. Doctor Jones wasn’t small, 3m26 (10f3), but somewhat frail looking at his age, even if the woman suspected that he had been a lot more fit in his youth. He barely reached the bottom of her enormous knockers but somehow, he looked peaceful, as if the very moment which had led him to terminate her therapy had never happened.

The titaness extended her hand and the Doctor shook it.

---------------------------------------------

Shannon shivered when the cold air of New York’s early winter found its way through her clothes, despite her efforts. She wondered for a moment how Minors could endure it. In her head, it was probably extremely difficult for them, even with a lot of layers, but she knew that Alejandro would be safe with her here. She looked longingly at her cleavage. His head could have been there, protected from the cold by her formidable body warmth. If need be, she would have added a scarf to totally block the wind, even if he wouldn’t have been able to see anything like that.

“Miss Matthewson, where do you want us to go?” asked one of her bodyguard, a tall and very broad-shouldered woman, named Fiona, whose hair was naturally a bright orange, kept short and wild, who still seemed small and weak compared to her charge. At 3m46 (11f3), she was one of the tallest normal MAJORS out there, but it just didn’t cut it when the young giantess was close to her. Shannon kept her in public more for decorum than anything else, really.

“Bring me back to the hotel and have Charles and Melissa prepare my luggage. I want to be in the air in three hours top, and in New Orleans in the evening.”

Her voice was cold and harsh, as often when dealing with her employees in public, because she couldn't afford to act in a different way. There was already a crowd gathering around her, tourists and New Yorkers alike, some pointing their fingers at her and mumbling, phones rising and flashes everywhere. For a moment, she almost wanted to walk toward them and to scatter them, as she had did when she had reached puberty and first had to deal with that kind of behavior.

At thirteen, she had hated being the center of attention like that. That only her physique was what warranted such attention had, strangely, been terrible for her self-esteem, because she had felt that her brain was overlooked. She had been afraid of showing herself, to have so many peoples looking at her with fear, envy, arousal… And when she did, dhe had ended in a lot of brawls back then, cracking ribs and bashing skulls. It had only when she had truly became so much more massive than any normal MAJOR than she had suddenly felt confident and well in her skin.

By then, she had accepted the fact that she was inherently better than those smaller MAJORS. It was, after all, a very important part of the Gospel of Prosperity that she and her family adhered to, compared to the much more religiously ignorant Ferrand family, whose father was a known atheist, the mother a Catholic never going to mass and the children… she really didn’t know, and cared little to ask. If Alejandro could only trust, and thrust, in me, I would be the happiest woman on Earth, thought the colossus while glaring at the onlookers.

“Do you want me to deal with them Madam?” asked Fiona, already preparing knuckles for a full-on encounter with some head, until a simple hand’s movement from Shannon stopped her.

The Matthewson knew that those peoples were below her, and therefore weren’t even worthy of a good correction. But more importantly, they were probably the ones who would help her campaign in the long term. Therefore, she ignored their calls and screams and followed her bodyguard into the massive SUV, which had been retro-fitted to accommodate her monstrous frame.

She heard the car groaning under her weight, the axis probably really close to the ground, but it still was able to drive. With a sigh, Shannon laid on her back on the vast back seat. Directly in front of her, Fiona buckled her seat-belt and smiled at her.

“You should have let me go and bash some skulls, Shannon” playfully said the smaller MAJOR.

“Don’t think I hadn’t that in mind for a time!” revealed the Matthewson colossus with a smile at her friend. “But it would be bad for business.”

“Aw come on! You’re paying me a fortune while I do nothing! You could let me have some apparent utility at least!”

“And waste the fact that you’re just here to look pretty?” sarcastically asked the driver, an older MAJOR named Jeff.

“Shut up, you fossil!” mocked the redhead with good humor. “You’re just jealous because all you can do is sit here, unseen, when I get the chance to be on every picture that those peoples take of Shannon.”

“You do know that you just have your face photo-shopped and replaced by those of those grinning idiots who wants to brag that they were with the boss, right?”

“Fuck you Jeff!”

“Any time you want kiddo, I can teach you some crazy moves!”

Shannon couldn’t help but laugh her ass out. Jeff and Fiona were her favorite bodyguards/driver duo. She had at least four team, and sometimes called them all in the same time, but usually, one of them was assigned to her for a week, then another, and so on and so forth. It was really a great way to ensure both familiarity and respect. Only those she had personally screened from afar for a long time could enter the program to become a part of those teams, and the current ones then evaluated the potential recruits. All in all, a very effective system.

“Hey short stuff” she asked her bodyguard. “Have you called the movers?”

“Yes boss” replied Fiona. “Sent them a text, and apparently they were expecting it. They’re already waiting in the lobby of the hotel to jump in the car and then to the airport we go!”

“Perfect! Remind me to raise their profile in the company’s HR. They have been nothing but wonderful during the whole Korean trip, and for junior employees, they deserve to get all the support I can get them.”

“Will do boss. Anything else?”

“Yes, call Eva K. Bennett and tell her that I want her at my mansion tomorrow, first thing in the morning. She can drop anything else she had, I’ll pay the double of any loss of money it could induce, plus the fee I’ll pay for the work I want to give her.”

“Eva K. Bennett?” replied Fiona, puzzled.

“Eva the Black Light” explained Shannon, earning a surprised face for her trouble. “What?”

“Nothing!” replied very quickly her bodyguard. “It’s just that I didn’t think that you would have any interest in anything like that.”

“Usually, I don’t, but tomorrow’s a big day” cryptically explained the colossus.

“You mean that we’ll finally get to see the Mister?” asked Jeff, still focused on the road.

“If you’re really lucky. Jim Paolini is his driver, as you suggested.”

“Glad to hear it. All the more reason to make haste and not waste your day, don’t you think kiddo?”

“As if you had to tell me, fossil!”

Shannon let herself drift to sleep, already feeling better and happier at the idea that less than 24 hours remained between her ample bosom and her sexy Minor of a boyfriend.

Chapter 8: Strong encounter

As often when she wanted to do something with her favorite elder brother, Lindsey had to try and convince him that her idea was better than his, something far easier said than done. Still, she had had great hopes that she could at least manage a little bit of it. But she was quickly understanding that she had been wrong about it, once more.

“I can totally carry you there. It’s not shameful or anything” said Lindsey, hoping that her brother would relent in his refusal.

“I want to walk, Little Lind” replied the Minor, bouncing up and down, as if he was so full of energy that he couldn’t keep it contained.

The pre-teen MAJOR wondered what the reason for such excitement was. He had been rather down during Monday, as if the tension of the flight and discovering that he now owned a house had been too hard to deal with. She had been afraid for him, he had eaten almost nothing, and retreated to his room, as if he wasn’t able to cope with the change of location. And then, this very morning, he had barged into her room, through the Minor-sized door, and had woke her up with an eager yell, something he had never done before.

“Get up, sleepyhead! We’ve got to feed you and go see the headmaster today!”

“Five more minutes…” had mumbled a grumpy Lindsey, who hated being woken up by anyone, even her ‘Rando.

“No! Get out of your bed right now, young lady! I know how long you’ll sleep over if you don’t get out of your bed. And I don’t want us to be late!”

Lindsey had grumbled but she did rose and went in the kitchen. Once she exited her room, her nostrils flared, smelling delicious odors emanating from the frying pans. She discovered scrambled eggs, bacon, sausages and some salad. She wasn’t too keen to eat the green, but she knew that her small older brother would keep bothering her if she didn’t ate it. Being slightly sleepy still, she served herself and it was only when she had emptied the whole things into massive plates and brought them to the living room that she realized what happened.

“You cooked those!” she screamed, making Alejandro jump high in the air.

“Of course I did”, replied the young man, his hand on his heart, as if he was afraid that it would jump out of his chest.

“But it’s dangerous! Those pans are heavy and how did you even reached for the counter? You could have burnt yourself, or hurt, or fallen on the floor… ”

“Well, I used the special stairs, duh!” interrupted her brother. “And I was really careful, don’t worry. This house is really great, I have to admit it. It’s Minor’s accommodation is simply stellar!”

Lindsey had grumbled but set to eat her whole breakfast, churning massive amounts of food in her mouth, while her ‘Rando was slowly eating a small amount of cereals, bread with butter and honey and two small apples. She wondered how he was even able to walk with so few calories in his meals. She knew that his metabolism wasn’t as impressive as hers and couldn’t really deal with the amount of food she ate, being a Minor and all, but still… he was kind of cool with his muscles but a little more fat would have made him look positively delicious.

It’s not as if he would listen to me about it, thought the young MAJOR. She had tried several times over the last few months to convince him that everyone, including Shannon, would have liked him to be slightly chubbier, but he hadn’t given up on his diet and she had stopped her attempts long ago. Despite the amount he had cooked, she finished before him and went to the bathroom. And a dozen minutes later, here she was, trying to convince her brother that walking to the school was stupid.

-------------------------------------

“But you can walk here, the house is massive for you!”

“What nonsense is that? I want to walk outside, it’s sunny and not too chilly. Plus I want to see this part of town, since we’ll live here for most of the time at least for your High School years.”

“But you could still see it in my arms.”

“Yeah, but how would I know how long it’ll take me to go to school by foot once the year will have started if I don’t do it now?”

“And why would you want to know that?” she asked suspiciously.

“Well, I’ll need to be able to go to school when we won’t have the same courses.”

“But we will have the same course!” replied the young MAJOR, harsher that she should have, since Alejandro looked at her angrily.

“You don’t know that yet” he growled, his small hand forming a fist.

“I’m sorry ‘Rando!” she quickly said, falling on her knees before him in a loud thump, which lightly propelled him in the air for a second. “It’s… I didn’t want to upset you or anything. Please, just hear me out. You know it’s not possible for you to wander the school alone, it would be far too dangerous. We’re brother and sister, so I suspect that a lot of peoples would assume that our bonding would be a temporary thing while you seek out another bond-mate… Alone, you would be a prey for them!”

“Even still… I don’t want to have to endure courses I don’t want to follow Lindsey. I’ll take it to the headmaster. If he refuses, I’ll accept that I’ll have to go to your classes, but then, don’t expect me to do more than the minimum required to have the years…”

Her brother looked genuinely upset and it broker the pre-teen’s heart. She knew that since he had learnt that he hadn’t a college education level, he had become even sourer about the whole High School thing. In fact, she had thought that Shannon’s ploy to bring him to New Orleans would fail because of it, but she had been agreeably surprised by her brother’s willingness to try it. She knew he had great potential, for a Minor, and she was sad to see him like that.

“’Rando… why would you do that? You… you shouldn’t compare yourself to us MAJORS. It isn’t fair for you. I’m sorry that… that somehow, I made you disgusted with higher studies alongside us, but please, don’t be so down. You’re able to achieve greatness in the scientific field, I know it!”

As she said it, she realized that she did knew it. It wasn’t just her trying to uplift her brother’s spirit, and it made her feel warm and fuzzy. It was probably the first time that she felt like that toward Alejandro. She loved him, a lot, but she realized that, despite his efforts to groom her as more respectful toward Minors, she had still retained most of the casual arrogance of her kind. She felt that it would never leave her completely, but she could at least try to keep it under a lid, for a time and for the Minors she cared about.

“It wasn’t your fault, Little Lind” begrudgingly replied her older brother. “It was… it’s a lot of things, but most of all, the difficulty to be competing with your kind. Everything… easier, for you, and that makes me so angry and, well, inferior. It’s like, whatever I do, you can all do easier and better…”

“It may appears like that, but it’s not true. I don’t think that we could invent like some of you Minors do all the time. And we sure as hell don’t know how to make masterpieces out of scraps and crap” she added with a warm smile, which made him laugh, if only a little.

“Okay, okay, I get it. Look, let me walk today, and we’ll see what happens next. Deal?”

“Deal. But you’ve got to promise me that you won’t be all grumpy if the headmaster tells you that you can’t have your own courses!”

“I will make no such promise!”

----------------------------------------

“See, it’s not so bad to let me walk?” said her brother, looking up at her with a wry smile, pointing at the High School’s main wing.

“Herm, yes it is. I mean, come on, your sooooooooo slow” she replied with a laugh which belied her words.

In truth, she had to admit that she was enjoying this very slow stroll through the streets around their house. Well, for her it was a stroll, ‘Rando walked a lot quicker, but she still had time to make a pause every three steps to catch on him. At first, he had proposed that she should walk and then pause so he could talk with her easily, but she had refused. It would have meant that he would be behind her almost the whole time, and it was dangerous.

For starter, some MAJOR could have snatched him before her realizing it and it would have been dramatic. But even worse, perhaps, was the fact that an alligator could suddenly attack him. And while she was pretty confident in her ability to deal with those big beasts, she didn’t want to take a risk. Her brother was far more fragile than her, and even mere seconds in the jaws of a massive reptile could hurt him really bad, perhaps even kill him.

The two Ferrand children walked slowly toward the entrance, they spotted a massive woman exiting an adjacent building which, to Lindsey, looked like a gym. The pre-teen gawked in awe. This girl was impressive. Tall, not as tall as Shannon, but definitely over 2m93 (9f3), with incredibly massive muscles; which clearly weren’t here just to look big. Just from the way she walked toward them, Lindsey could tell that she was no joke.

“Damn it Jim…” muttered Alejandro, drawing her attention back to him.

“What’s wrong ‘Rando?” asked the pre-teen.

“That’s Samantha Paolini, Jim’s daughter” he explained.

“Whoa, you get to meet on of your idols even before school start, awesome right?”

“She’s not one of my idol, Lind. She isn’t a Minor, for starter… and I… I think that she is Tier 3.”

Lindsey froze, her placid amusement replaced by utter and absolute fear. For the first time in her life, she would be interacting with someone genetically superior to her, if her brother was right. Even Shannon, despite her sheer presence, for a lack of better term, had been Tier 2, which had offered the young girl something to grasp at. But if this impressive young lady, with blond wavy hair, buzzed off on the right side of her head and combed over its top and the left in a very enticing way, she had to admit it, was truly a Tier 3, she would have a hard time making her point valid…

“What makes you think she is… you know?’ she whispered urgently.

“I’m feeling her mind gnawing at my mental defenses” replied her brother in the same way.

“She is trying to force her way in… from this distance!?”

Samantha Paolini was at least fifty meters away and while this distance quickly reduced as she made her way toward them in great strides, Lindsey couldn’t help but be left speechless. It’s impossible! Even Tiers 3 can’t allow for something so… so crazy! But her brother’s face clearly told her that she was wrong to think that. He was pale now, his brow furrowed and his breathing a little hollow, as if he had been running for a long time.

“I don’t think so. I… I think she does that passively…”

Lindsey’s stomach lurched and she felt suddenly dizzy. What this woman was doing, perhaps unwittingly, was far beyond what she could ever hope to achieve. And suddenly, she really didn’t like it. The way Alejandro was slowly retreating away from her, going as far as instinctively hiding behind her legs, how he bowed his head, as if a primal fear forced him to become as discreet as possible, was abhorrent to her.

Despite his nature, his size, his past, her brother was proud, stood tall against adversity and never cowed before MAJORS. He had held his ground against that Mac Ferlan wacko she couldn’t remember. He had done the same when facing Shannon, and she was certain he would do it again and again throughout his whole life. But right now, he was so afraid of what was happening that he had given up his bravery.

“Don’t worry ‘Rando, I’ll protect you” she said to him, hoping that she was able to hide of afraid that mountainous woman was making her. “Not one step closer!” she barked at the older teenager as soon as she was at barely twenty meters.

“What’s tha problem kiddo?” asked Samantha Paolini, her head slightly tilted to the right, as if she was barely curious at what was happening.

“You’re the daughter of Jim Paolini, right?” she warily asked, looking up at the MMA fighter.

“Yah, so? Oh wait, you’re tha Ferrand, right? You’re Lindsey, and then tha little mouse behind your leg his your brother?”

Lindsey tensed when she saw the taller MAJOR trying to peer at her brother, but she was surprised by her tone. Samantha seemed nonchalant, almost uninterested by the Minor she wanted to protect. It fueled her teenage angst and her she curled her fingers into fist before realizing it. It was only when the Paolini girl smirked at her that she realized what she was doing. She had no chance to even put Sammy into danger, the other girl was simply too tall, too strong and far too much experienced for her to tackle.

“My brother isn’t a mouse” she growled nonetheless.

“Really? Than why isn’t ha talking for himself? Ha look rather afraid right now!”

“That’s because you try to enter my mind” grunted Alejandro, finally getting out of his hiding place.

“Oh, sorry!” said the muscular teenager. “I’m used to deal with Minors usually, but you’ve caught me unprepared, tha both of you… But I must say, you look rathar impressive, little boy, I can’t even read your mind.”

“I’m used to protecting myself.”

“Well, that’s awesome! Finally a Minor who isn’t a pushy pussy. Keep it up like that and perhaps I’ll look at you as a potential sex-buddy… or more. Ah! As if you little guys ever sought anything beyond some kind of master to cuddle you… Too bad, you look cute, if really thing. But tha way I see it, you’re not worth tha bothar.”

Having said her piece, she seemed to prepare herself from leaving, while the two Ferrand looked at themselves, dumbfounded. It was Lindsey who managed to get her bearings first. Shaking her head to wake her up, she called after Samantha, who had already gone at least fifty meter away, not even taking the time to stop, even if she had glanced at her ‘Rando, but without the usual lust she had come to expect from other MAJORS looking at her brother.

“What tha matter now?” asked Sammy, clearly bored.

“You… you aren’t interested in my brother?”

“Listen kiddo… I’m a Tier 3. I can get whatever I want, see? But tha thing is… it bore me! If I wanted your brothar, I would get him, and thare wouldn’t be anything either of you could do to stop me. But what would be tha point, uh? That’s not interesting. I know that most MAJORS want to be Tier 3, but it’s not that great. You have to be always careful, lest you wreak the minds of all that Minors ‘round you, or even mess with your friends. “

“So, you’re telling me I’m not good enough for you?” asked Alejandro, who now seemed almost… amused, which left Lindsey completely dumbfounded.

“You can say that, little one. Why, you wanted to be my plaything?”

“Not at all. I’m just surprised to finally meet a MAJOR who’s able to ignore a Minor, that’s all.”

“Yeah, well, I’m not really ignoring you. You’re intriguing and all, but you’re my Daddy’s charge, and I don’t want to mess with his work. And you? You were all afraid, but now you seem a lot more confident. What changed?”

“Well, have your mind under siege by someone who hasn’t even noticed you and you’ll see that you can get really afraid!” shot back Alejandro, now on the defensive again.

“Yah, yah, that’s what thay say, right? Anyway, you’ve got some strong mind, I’ll give you that. See you at school, tha siblings. Try not to be too easy to get, tha both of you, if you want to count me as a friend!”

Samantha had barely finished her sentence before she begun to run and in seconds, she was so far away that even Lindsey knew she had no hope of catching up with her, if she had wanted to. Which wasn’t the case, not really but… She had realized that despite her aspirations to become a scientist like her mother, she wanted to achieve the same kind of peak physic condition than Sammy Paolini. Sure, she wouldn’t have big boobs, but even the older MAJOR’s hadn’t been that noticeable.

“Well… that was something” finally said Alejandro.

“You could say that ‘Rando… I did not expect to meet someone like her today…”

“You mean, a MMA fighter on her way to the nationals, a Tier 3 or a MAJOR who wasn’t ready to simply pounce you to get me?”

“Why not everything?” laughed Lindsey. “By the way… would it bother you, if we made a short stop to look at the gym? I want to know if they have anything of value here for my training regimen.”

“Little Lind, the Iron Girl work out here. It’s obvious that they have machines you can only dream about. But I’m not sure you can use them yet. It’s probable that you need to be part of a team or something to be trained there.”

“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to just look, right?”

“Sure, go ahead, I’ll wait here.”

“Not a chance!” chirped Lindsey, crunching a little to take her brother in her arms.

“Hey! We said that I could walk to the school!”

“Yes, but we are on school ground, and we made no deal about what I could and couldn’t do here! So, in my arms you go until we reach the headmaster’s office!”

“Fiiine” relented Alejandro, rolling his eyes.

Lindsey enjoyed his little body against her torso. She was wearing a slim cotton t-shirt, clinging to her prepubescent curves, which allowed her to feel the ruffle of his wooly sweat, his real arm, soft and hot against her belly, and his prosthesis, colder to the touch and rougher, concealed below the sweat. I wonder how that girl would have reacted if she had seen him in a t-shirt, with his stump and all… I’m sure she would have been heel over head for him…

“Hey. Don’t you want to look at that gym? We’ll be late if you don’t move, Little Lind” said Alejandro, bringing her back to the present.

“Sure, sorry” she said, moving toward the entrance door.

She quickly stopped dead in her track however, when she noticed that a student card was necessary to enter the building. She had left hers at home, since they were coming today for Alejandro’s courses and she hadn’t thought that they would do anything else here. With a sigh, she admitted defeat and walked away. She could have asked for his card, of course, but she could tell from his amused smirk that he would have refused.

“Oh but ‘Rando, I don’t need my card on me at all time” he said, as if on cue, in his meanest imitation of her, with a whining voice and mocking movement of his head.

“I never said it” grumbled Lindsey. “Plus you never left me time to even think about it this morning…”

“We’re still in the morning, kiddo!”

“You know what I meant, “Rando” she growled, amused despite herself by his antics.

“You’re sure I do?”

“Yeah, I’m sure of it!”

“Hey!”

She heard him cursing her while she tickled him with her deft fingers, while using her nose to play with his hair. She loved the way he squirmed in her hands, how he laughed his full throaty laugh which had been so common during her first two years, before the Incident which had robbed her of her favorite brother. In her earlier memory, he was there, so small compared to the rest of her family, someone she would quickly surpass in height, but who loved to spend time with her, simply playing whatever she wanted to play.

“I love you” she blurted suddenly, before blushing incredibly.

“Well, I love you too” said Alejandro, perplexed now. “But is there any reason for why you would say it to me now?”

“I… I just remembered how you were when I was a baby. And how you are now, compared to… to those ten years.”

“Oh. Well, I guess I wasn’t the best elder brother for you during those years?”

“What are you talking about!? You were the best, always.”

“Even when I was so afraid of you that I could endure you being in the same room than me?”

“Yes, even…” slowly said Lindsey, looking at ‘Rando’s face, his grey eyes, so similar to her owns. He was looking up at her, a perplexed expression on his face. Suddenly, his eyes bulged out and she wondered why, until she realized that she was actually kissing him. Not on the cheeks, or the brow, but his lips. She immediately broke the kiss and dropped him on the ground, falling back a little, embarrassed beyond any word.

“What was that for?” he asked, a little shaken but, to her surprise, not really confused.

“I… I’m sorry, I… I don’t know what came over me!” she squeaked.

“Don’t worry… It’s not the first time that a teenager sibling does that to me” he replied, laughing a little.

“Wait, you mean that you and Al… Ewww!” she yelled.

“It wasn’t more cringe worthy than what you just did, Little Lind. And he didn’t try to put his tongue inside my mouth.”

“I didn’t try to do that!” she screamed, horrified.

“Yeah, if you say so…”

-----------------------------------------

“So… are we going in or not?” mumbled Alejandro, looking up at her.

Lindsey was still really red, even after almost teen minutes of walking in the hallways of Benjamin Franklin High School. Her brother was taking this case rather casually, apparently he had lived this kind of thing with Alaric, but still! She wasn’t Al’, she had much more self-control! She said it to Alejandro but only earned a blank face as a reward, and then even a roll of his eyes and a shaking of his head. It isn’t fair, he doesn’t know what it is to be a girl of that age! A MAJOR girl!

“Lindsey?”

“Yeah, sure. Just, when we’re inside, we agree that if you can’t have your courses, or all of them, you’ll still take mine and work on it, right?”

“I never made such promise” he reminded her.

“Please, ‘Rando…”

“Urgh, fine. I promise to not do the bare minimum early on. If the teachers and the other students manage to make the whole ordeal sufferable, you may even get more. But don’t get your hope up just yet.”

“It’s better than nothing” admitted the young MAJOR.

She took a deep breath and knocked loudly at the headmaster’s door. The siblings then stood there, waiting for Pr. James X. Gordon, to call them in.

Chapter 9: Course correction

“I’m deeply sorry, but I’m afraid it won’t be possible.”

“Why not?” asked Alejandro.

“Well… our History courses are all during the afternoon” explained James X. Gordon with his deep, rich, baritone voice.

The old MAJOR, probably nearing his nineties, looked barely over twenty-five, his true age being only betrayed by his grey hair and beard. His almost black eyes were clearly visible behind the heavy frame of his glasses, a sight that the young Minor had never thought he would see one day, MAJORS being, after all, supposedly superiors in all realms of endeavor, including eyesight. Apparently, some found themselves still riddled by inferior vision. But perhaps what’s myopic for a MAJOR is better than what I can see, he realized.

“But can’t you at least put one in the morning? You’re the Headmaster!” interjected Lindsey, strangely forcefully.

“Indeed I am, but here, at BFHS, even if our professors take pride in the quality of their teachings, we cannot go against the law of our beloved country, young Miss Ferrand” explained Gordon. “And it is mandatory that all History courses shall be held in the afternoon or during the days where Minors don’t attend. To go against the law could lead to our school being closed for an indefinite amount of time… and myself suspended, at best. You’ll understand that in those conditions, you can’t take those courses, Mr. Ferrand.”

“Yes… I get it…” replied a dejected teenager, looking down at his shoes.

Somehow, he had hoped that he would be able to avoid those pitfalls he had heard so much. In a whole school year, Izzellah hadn’t had a true History course. Sure, in her Minor classes, she had been lucky enough to learn a bit about the Dark Age and all. But he loved History, all those anecdotes, all those names, those peoples since long dead and yet leaving a mark… but also those billions of unnamed souls, forgotten, destroyed, only ever alluded to, whit whom he felt a kinship.

As a Minor growing up in Old Creek, after the Incident at least, he had come to term with the fact that he would be a nobody forever. He would die like he had been born, in the general indifference of the world. Shannon had offered him a possibility to be a footnote in the great pages of History, and it was already something he was thankful for her. He hadn’t those delusions of grandeur many a MAJOR his age had, that he would change the world, become a rock star or a billionaire… even if he was the soon to be official boyfriend or someone who basically was that special unicorn snowflake princess rainbow warrior.

“I’m really sorry to quash your hopes like that” said the Headmaster, with deep sincerity. “I can’t stress how much it hurts to tell a brilliant young man such as yourself to give up on something he so clearly likes.”

“Don’t be sorry… It’s not your fault” sighed Alejandro. “But how could you know that any of us is brilliant? I mean, it’s not as if we hadn’t basically bought our places here…”

“For starter, your sister is a MAJOR, it means that she has potential, and I suspect that being the recipient of a full scholarship to our school, she’ll do her best to be one of our brightest element. I expect no less for her, may I add”.

Lindsey’s skin became even darker than usual and even Alejandro couldn’t help but feel the need to promote his sister’s qualities. It was, after all, the duty of all capable and good elder brother, even if one was as strikingly smaller, weaker, and with less rights than her, as was the case for them. But when it came to family, Alejandro had long since decided that his nature as a Minor wouldn’t prevent him from doing what he felt was needed to help. That it probably made Mac Ferlan’s wraith or whatever could exist –or not- after death, madly angry was a useful bonus in his eyes.

“I can assure you that my Little L… sister is quite capable, sir. When I she was barely five years old, she grasped in seconds concepts which eluded me… and I was eleven by then! Don’t let her looks deceive you, she’ll put at least twice the amount of work on her studies than she’ll develop her muscles, I’m sure of it!”

“Rando….” whispered the young MAJOR, clearly torn between embarrassment the like of which she had never known and a beaming pride at seeing him uplift her like that.

“I don’t doubt she will” replied the Headmaster with a smile. “As for you, well… Youa re a Minor seeking higher education than almost any other member of your kind and, while this great “Equal Rights for Minors” campaign and the #minorthingsmattertoo movement before it have begun to change how we MAJORS see your kindred, I highly doubt it has lasted long enough for someone like you to come from a more… let’s say traditional family when it comes to a Minor’s place in society.”

Alejandro had to admit that it made sense, even if it hurt him to hear someone as progressive as Mr. Gordon putting plainly than most of his kind was comprised of either vapid television idol or stay-at-home pet with neither inclination nor possibility to pursue something better for themselves. But at least, the second category didn’t know better, while the “stars” obviously had the means to learn something, and instead favored the adulation of their fans, which more often than not translated into a craving for the Minor’s booty.

“In any case, I would like to know if you’ll have chosen your courses, or if you need more time. Being a Minor, you won’t need too much accommodation, no matter what you’ll pick, but I think that the professors who will teach you will need to be made aware of your presence. Remember that you don’t have to pursue the same classes than your sister, Mr. Ferrand, even if I truly urge you to do so?”

“Why?” asked Alejandro’s sister, before he got a chance to ask.

“Well… I have the utmost confidence in our students, but I’m not stupid. There is several hundred young and wealthy MAJORS in the throes of puberty out there, and you’ll be among them from next Monday onward.  Accidents will happen, some of them will want you as their bond-mate, and won’t be subtle about it. You’ll probably be manhandled more than a fair share, despite repeated attempt to inculcate them the idea that such a behavior is extremely invasive and not at all enticing. Having your sister with you at all time would greatly help you in that regard, only the most brazen of our body of students would then try to pry you from her.”

“So, are you telling us that being bonded with her won’t do much good when it come to my safety?” the young man asked, looking up at Lindsey’s with his subtle “I told you so” face.

“Indeed. Most of us MAJORS understand such bonding as being mostly a safety protection, indicating that the Minor isn’t yet ready to fly away from his nest or in need of a strong hand, both characteristics which will attract considerable attention, I’m afraid.”

It was exactly what Alejandro had hoped to hear. He had pretended with his family that he wasn’t seeing the glaring holes in the idea that a false bonding –or even a real one- with Lindsey would make the other MAJORS go away, mainly because he really wanted to meet Shannon again and at least try to go to a High school, even one as far away as Benjamin Franklin. But now that the air had been cleared, he could try to upset all those biggies who thought they knew better than him. He smirked.

“Well, then it’s a good thing that we aren’t bonded, Lindsey and I!” he chirped a little mockingly.

“You aren’t bonded!?” suffocated James X. Gordon, just as Lindsey screamed something which sounded a lot like “Randowhatareyoudoingareyoucrazy?”

“Nope. And before you ask sir, I have no intention to be bonded to anyone during the school year. I’m against bonding as a practice, expect in some very intimate situations, with… with a very special person. And the fact that you hadn’t noticed that means that my mental defenses are strong enough to fool most MAJORS. Wouldn’t you agree that it means that the need to pretend that I am bonded to be safe is in fact a fallacy?”

“I… Are you asking me that I let you wander the school as an unbounded Minor?” asked the Headmaster, at a loss of word.

Meanwhile, Lindsey seemed on the verge of apoplexy, and even if he knew she wasn’t truly in danger, Alejandro couldn’t help but think that, perhaps, he had gone too far by not telling her beforehand what his intentions were. On the other hand, MAJORS do that all the time with me and they clearly don’t care one bit about how I feel when they do that so… We’ll call it a necessary lesson for her. She’ll thanks me later!

“Well, you can lie to your students and your staff if you want. Or bar me from school, because I must say that I’m not too hyped about going to Lindsey’s courses. It’s been a really long time since I stopped dreaming about becoming a scientist or something. I’ve far less lofty ambitions for my life. But I would still try to at least do a whole High School year, to experience it. But if you feel that it’s too dangerous, I won’t be angry or anything.”

“You may not be, but Shannon will!” seethed Lindsey, finally managing to get her voice back.

“By Shannon, I supposed you mean Miss Matthewson?” asked Gordon, both confused and a little frightened now.

“Yes. And I’m sure I would be able to calm her down if I had to leave the school. I’m sure she would even be happy about it, since she would get more ti… more of what she wants.”

Alejandro almost wanted to slap himself now. He had almost slipped and revealed that he and Shannon were an item, kind of. Surely James Gordon knew that something was amiss with them, since a billionaire had paid for their stay at this very highly sought after school. But it didn’t mean that the young man wanted to blow his cover and reveal to the world that he had somehow ensnared Shannon’s heart, somehow. That she was even attracted by his crippled body still left him wondering.

Thankfully, the Headmaster seemed far too shocked by his intentions to realize what he was saying. For the first time since the Ferrand had entered his office, he had truly lost his calm and controlled face for a look of utter stupor. It took him almost a minute to get his bearings, during which neither Alejandro nor Lindsey dared speak. Better to let him the time to deal with it, thought the Minor. It’s probably not every day that he hears something like that, it must sound incredibly far-fetched or crazy, even for someone supposedly progressive when it comes to Minor’s rights.

“Well… Are you aware that Miss Matthewson is our school biggest benefactor? Has been for years, ever since her little brother attended our institution. I know that it isn’t exactly very moral, but I really wouldn’t want to displease someone like her, it would be a very bad press for our school. Therefore… I… I would still strongly recommend you to be bonded with your sister, for your own safety” finally said the Headmaster, rather weakly.

“Yes, it would be for the best Alejandro” tried Lindsey, with a blatant lack of enthusiasm, knowing full well that he would refuse it by now.

“I respectfully disagree. There is at least one Minor in the U.S. to have underwent a whole year of High School unbonded and nothing atrocious happened, so I think it’s safe to say that MAJOR teenagers aren’t as bad as even I think they are. Furthermore, it would be an invaluable lesson for them to mingle with an unbounded Minor in today’s climate, since it would allow them to experience firsthand interactions with a more independent minded Minor like myself. It would be a mutually beneficial situation, Sir.”

“I haven’t heard of such a situation, Mr Ferrand, which makes me think that it’s a rather local one, in California. But we’re in Louisiana and I’m afraid that the Deep South isn’t the Golden State, especially in regard to acceptance. Even if I chose to let you attend unbonded, the very first incident where you would be involved – and believe me, you’ll be involved in some- could mean the end of this school and possibly great bodily harm for yourself. You’ll understand that I can’t agree with such a proposal. For your sake, I strongly recommend that you form a bond with your sister and, if it’s truly something you are uncomfortable with, I’m sure that such a handsome and dashing young man such as yourself wouldn’t have difficulties finding a partner willing to help you navigate the school-grounds.”

Alejandro let out a little sigh. It wasn’t unexpected from Mr. Gordon, but he was a little disappointed to have to resort to it. It was, after all, his ace in the sleeve, something he would have hoped he could keep a secret a little longer. But right now was probably the best time to reveal it. The young Minor thus removed his jacket with the school emblem and revealed his toned right arm… and his metallic left one.

“What have you done to your prosthesis!” yelled Lindsey, making both the men in the office jump a little on their seat.

“What do you mean, what have I done? I’ve arranged it to my liking!”

“But it doesn’t even look like an arm now!”

“Glad to hear it I would have hated to toil on it for so long for nothing” laughed Alejandro, glancing at his metallic arm.

He had removed all the foil and foam and the plastic which covered the metallic parts days ago, before welding more scrap on it, to make it look bulkier and more natural when covered by some clothes. It was something he had wanted to do for a long time, since he found the original shape really uncanny. It looked realistic, sure, but also like some sort of dead meat. By removing all the non-metallic portion, he had been able to reshape it a little, especially with the addition of more plates of light metal to complete the main frame.

“How… how did it happen?” asked Mr. Gordon, his voice suddenly hollow, a look of sorrow and pity on his face now.

“Have you ever heard of the Mac Ferlan Incident sir?” asked Alejandro, curious somehow.

“I… I can’t tell I have. The name ring some bell but…”

Gordon shrugged, showing that he hardly knew more than that, which wasn’t surprising at all. Nobody would have wanted the world to know that in a peaceful and remote rural town of the United States of America, a MAJOR teenager could bond-rape and cripple a Minor, assault his MAJOR twin with the intention of killing him and then being killed by the aforementioned inferior specimen of human.

“Well… without going into too much details… I was the victim of the Incident when I was eight. My left arm was grinded and crushed beyond salvation by a fourteen year old MAJOR who tried to forcefully bond me and make me into his pet. Therefore, I can assure you with utmost certainty that nothing, absolutely nothing, that the other students could do to me would ever come close to the horror I’ve already experienced… So…”

“So please! Let him be unbonded here, please! Please!” suddenly asked Lindsey.

Alejandro looked up to be greeted with watersheds falling from her eyes. He suddenly felt a little guilty, even if he knew that it was probably the result of their upbringing and familial history combined by pre-puberty volatility which explained those huge tears on his sister’s face. He jumped from his chair, a rather considerable jump for one of his kind and quickly went to lean against Lindsey’s calf, cooing her to calm her down.

“It’s okay Little Lind. It’s not your fault…”

“I’m sorry… I’m… sorry-y-y…”

“Herm…” said the Headmaster, rather embarrassed now. “Well… regarding your circumstances, I guess it would be okay to let you attend unbonded for a time… I’ll let the teacher and the other employees here know what the situation will be. However, the school board will have to be notified and will be the one taking a decision. I can’t prejudge which way the wind will blow, but I’ll… I’ll try to at least present your case so you’ll be allowed to remain… unshackled, so to speak.”

It was a generous offer, and Alejandro thanked Mr. Gordon sincerely. The three of them then agreed that he would follow the same courses as his sister, if only because it would still be a safety for him, and also a way to perhaps contain Lindsey’s aggression at times. The Minor wasn’t too optimistic about the second goal, but said nothing. He fully expected his Little Lind to be in a lot of brawl, and after all, it was apparently common for those overgrown bullies who populated the Earth alongside his kind, so…

“Oh, while I’m thinking about it, would you like to be excused from the First Day’s Revelation, Mr. Ferrand?” asked the Headmaster.

“The what?” asked the two teenagers in tandem.

“The First Day’s Revelation. It’s a very old tradition, apparently going as far back as the original French settlers of New Orleans. When arrivals came in town, they had to removed their shirts and coats, to stand bare-chested, so the authorities would search for mark of infamy, such as the brands used on Minor’s stealers back then.”

“And what happened if a mark was found?” asked Lindsey, once more taking the young man by surprise, asking the question he wanted to ask before he could.

“For minor transgression, such as courting a girl of a higher status and being found or some pickpocketing, the offender was allowed reprieve if he swore to serve one of the settlers’ family. For dire offenses, the MAJOR was expelled out of town or even killed… and for those most grievous offenses, such as stealing a Minor and somehow earning the right to live despite it, it was slavery.”

“And it’s still a tradition here in the Big Easy?” asked a dumbfounded Alejandro.

“Oh, it has become something a lot less grim, I can assure you. Today, it’s only a way for our students to show off. New arrivals have to face up the crowd and overcome their shame or embarrassment to be accepted. Usually, everyone play a part in it, even Minors, but in your case, I’m sure I could ensure that an exception be made.”

“It won’t be necessary, and it could in fact be counterproductive” replied Alejandro, rather calmly despite the fact that he had the sensation that bees were now roaming in his stomach.

“What do you mean?” asked James X. Gordon.

“Well… peoples will ask questions if I don’t take part in this little party. Then someone will get really curious and will try his damned best to see what I’m hiding. So, not only would they discover sooner rather than later that I’ve lost an arm, they would do so at the moment of their choosing, probably leaving me in a really precarious position. Better to reveal it myself and try to make use of it to navigate the troubles ahead, don’t you agree, Sir?”

“Hum… yes, it’s not too bad an idea” admitted the Headmaster. “Well, if you’re okay with it, I guess we’ll call it a day and I’ll bide you farewell. I’ll see you Monday, to supervise the ceremony. Enjoy the end of the holidays!”

“Thank you Sir” replied the Ferrand in unison.

------------------------------------

“I went rather well, right ‘Rando?”

“I’m still a little miffed that I can’t go to History classes, but overall, I got what I wanted so…

“Wait a minute! What you wanted?” yelled Lindsey, even as they slowly walked home.

“Yes. I mean, I know the legislation surrounding Minors in school and all. I knew that it was next to impossible to get what I wanted to study, but it didn’t mean that I couldn’t get other things out of the school…”

“Other thing… You don’t mean… Oh my God, ‘Rando!”

“What? It’s fair game, you biggies do it all the time!”

“It’s not… It’s because… We are… You… Ah!” stuttered his Little Lind, to his increasing hilarity.

It hadn’t been easy to keep his head clear and calm, but he had managed to outmaneuver a really old MAJOR today, and it was something he was rather proud of. I was almost certain that Mr. Gordon wouldn’t have allowed him to participate in this ceremony he had already learnt everything about before moving to the Crescent City, or, even more crucially, the right to remain unbonded at school and make it public.

That’s why he had presented the idea that he wanted History courses. It was the truth, and if he had been able to attend, he would have been willing to sacrifice the other potential gains, but how it all turned out was pretty much how he envisioned it anyway. All that remained now was to make sure that he would be able to endure the year with all those horny and rather boneheaded MAJORS around him all day long.

Thankfully, Izzy was coming down in a week and a half now, which meant that he would get some much needed advices from her regarding his situation. She had managed to endure without anyone to guide her, so in that respect, she was perfectly suited to help other of their kind. He knew that she wasn’t too comfortable with this kind of praise, thinking that she was rather average, but he kept disagreeing with her on that. Hopefully, she would see how awesome she was by dealing with Shannon, Lindsey and all the other wackos out there.

“Don’t look so stunned, little sister. I may not be able to grasp everything like you guys do, but I’m pretty crafty when I want to… But you could do worse than remember it, you’ll never know when I would be playing you!”

“You wouldn’t!” she shot back, looking rather stunned.

“Why not? I told you, you guys do it all the time without even realizing it, I bet. It’s high time that us Minors got back at you, right?”

“But… It’s not kind!”

“Yes, because trying to pressure me into accepting to take your courses was kind” replied Alejandro really sarcastically.

“It’s not the same thing” whimpered Lindsey looking dejected.

“Yeah, of course! It’s as different as fire and ice, right?”

His little sister growled but did not respond. He knew he had won this round and he couldn’t contain his laugh any longer. He had be happy like that in a long, long time. Lindsey stopped to grumble to look at him, then smiled and laughed with him, before crouching as if to take him into her arms. To Alejandro’s surprise, she managed to contain herself, simply petting his hair a little, and kissing his forehead.

A buzz suddenly brought Alejandro’s attention to his phone. Retrieving it from his pocket with some difficulties, he look at a text message from Shannon.

“Tomorrow, 6 p.m.; at my place. Jim will pick you up at 4:20, okay? Come in casual, it’ll just be you and me baby. Love you, Shan.”

“I’ll be there. Love you too, big girl” sent back the Minor.

“So… today’s the big day?” asked Lindsey, who had glanced over his shoulders.

“You could say it, yeah” replied Alejandro, feeling the bees in his stomach go a lot wilder.

Chapter 9: Baila con fuego

“Holy shit! That thing is huge!” yelled Alejandro, gawking at a huge mansion, looking somewhat Victorian while being far too clean and neat to be this old. Plus it’s size betrayed it, since it was made for someone a lot taller than the average MAJOR, and no one was as tall as that during the Victorian era. Shannon had outdone herself this time. He couldn’t understand how she had managed to acquire the land and then proceeded to turn this bit of coast into this large private park with this brand new house.

“Yeah, it’s a little crazy if you ask me” replied Jim Paolini. “But… well, Miss. M has the wealth and the means to do something incredible like that. I’m sure you’ll like the inside!”

Jim parked neatly before the entrance door and helped Alejandro outside, before guiding him to a small door hidden behind a bush.

“That’s the Minor’s entrance. Miss. M wanted you to have one, to not feel too dependent of her when you’re here but didn’t want it to be too obvious from the outside so… Well, you’ll have to find the other ones, they’re also hidden and here is the key opening them” he added, handing him a Minor sized silver key.

“Thanks Jim. So, what should I do now?”

“Well… go into the lion’s den, and see what happens!” laughed the MAJOR.

“I’m not sure I’m liking this idea… I mean, this house is huge, Shannon’s bound to have peoples maintaining it right? What if they don’t see me and crush me or something?”

Jim’s face paled distinctly when he talked about crushing, the small teenager noticed it, but he didn’t try to pry anything from him. Jim had been very sorry about his encounter with Samantha and had sworn that he hadn’t really tried to set them up… just that he would have hoped that they could hook up, until he knew he truly was with Shannon. The Matthewson giantess had done little effort to conceal her intentions for the day, as Alejandro quickly learnt.

“Don’t worry. It’s just you and her inside today, she asked for everyone to leave the house, so you could be safe. So… see you tomorrow, or whenever you call me to pick you up, Mr. Ferrand!”

Having said it, Jim rushed to his car and leaved. Alejandro pondered his options. He could actually try to force Shannon to come to him, or play into her hand. Usually, he would have picked the former option, but somehow, he felt she had earned the right to be rewarded for good behavior after almost a year of therapy and not seeing him. So he opened the door and entered the house. He blinked, surprised by the mix of ancient furniture with bleed-edge technology, such as the latest flat screens and lamps.

He looked around, searching for an indication and quickly discovered it. Shannon hadn’t really been subtle about it. A huge sign was covered with an elegant writing style which was probably her own. It was only slightly above his eye level, so he supposed that she had tried to put it here for him, according to his size, but had slightly misjudged it. He guessed he couldn’t blame an over four meter tall lady to be a little wrong when she tried something like that.

“Use the door in the wall to reach the hallway, and then turn to your right.”

It was only after he had read it that he realized that he wasn’t into en entrance proper, but directly into a room made for a Minor. It looked like some kind of kitchen and living room cobbled together and he wondered for a moment why she had chosen to have it created. If they ended living together, as she probably expected, he doubted he would ever use it. MAJORS were both possessive and assertive over “their” Minor after all, so he fully expected her to never let him leave his sight.

Still, he decided to follow her instructions, for the time being. Hopefully, he wouldn’t have to cover all the grounds to reach her. It was already 6 p.m. and if had to search her in the house, it would take him hours to enter every room, turn and passageway in there. If he could even open the doors, of course. And I’d better stop losing time here, he thought, closing the door he had used to enter and then walking briskly toward another Minor-sized one in the opposite wall.

Once he had pushed past it, he was in the aforementioned hallway and turned right. He saw no other sign and suspected that he had to follow the direction. He walked almost two minutes, a testament to how gigantic this house was, until he reached a massive door, with a smaller one carved into it. It was made of a bright metal, looking brand-new, almost out of a science-fiction film even. It was only then that he noticed another sign, this one on the floor before the door.

“Once inside, wait for the light and then follow its trail. Your gift will come for you. Silence your phone, for it shall be for your pleasure alone.”

“What the hell?” muttered Alejandro, a little puzzled now, even if he still turned off his phone as asked.

It seemed that Shannon had something really special in mind for him, but he really couldn’t fathom what it could be. But he had gone this far, so he couldn’t back away at the first strange thing. He carefully opened the door made for his kind and walked through it. The light from the hallway revealed a tiled floor made of glass? Specially crafted tiles? He couldn’t really tell and once the door had closed in his back, he was trapped in absolute darkness, without even one source of light to see his noise.

With a small thud, he heard the door locking itself, and he shuddered. The only way out he could have found without too much difficulty was closed now… He felt a nervous shiver course through his body. Whatever Shannon had done, it turned out to be rather elaborate and more than a little unnerving. It was almost impossible for him to know if he would like it or not, and so, all he could do was to stand stupidly in utter darkness.

With a weak buzz, a trail of tiles turned into lamps, too weakly to illuminate the room, but enough to be followed. It almost looked like a path, in a way and Alejandro decided to follow it. It’s not as if I had a choice anyway, they have to have been lighted up for a reason… The Minor threaded over them slowly and carefully, trying his best to hear something, anything, beyond this weak buzz, but he was only able to hear the silence of the room.

And yet… he felt tension in the air. For a moment, he almost thought that he could feel something pressing at the edge of his mind’s defenses, but as soon as he tried to concentrate on it, he couldn’t find anything. More and more tiles lightened before him, while those behind him went dark. He was lost on a never ending road of lamps, and for a moment, he even wondered if he was walking at all. And then, the light rose before him.

Looking up, he saw a small staircase, made for a Minor, circling around a kind of pedestal, somewhat near the three meters tall (9f8). Without any other option, Alejandro climbed it and soon found himself staring at a sea of darkness, from a very elevated point of view, which made him rather nervous. He tried again to hear if someone else was in the room, but was once more left with only this heavy silence. The last of the tiles flicked back to their dormant state and he was left truly alone.

“Shannon? Are you here?” he finally called.

He really hated how weak and afraid his voice sounded, even to his own ears, but there was nothing he could do about it now. The situation he was in was simply too strange and confusing. Plus, his genuine confusion would probably rouse his gigantic girlfriend out of her hiding place, and all of this strange game would be over. But instead of the tremors of her walk or even her voice, his call was only answered by a strange sound.

It was only when the first notes of music fell down from above him that he realized that he had heard bass buzzing into life. He had heard this tune before, but couldn’t place it. And he had more pressing matters to care about right now. Just as the bass had begun their work, dark light had illuminated the room, revealing a titanic frame standing still four or three meters away from him, at best. He couldn’t see her face, but he knew it was Shannon, even if she somehow looked taller and bigger than the last time he had seen her.

“But she can’t have grown again… can’t she?” muttered the Minor, not even realizing that he was talking.

Then, the figure, who had been looking at her feet, hidden in a long shroud which covered her from head to toe, raised her face to look at him and his breath was stolen away. The left side of Shannon’s face covered in arabesques glowing under the dark light bathing the room, exquisitely done to highlight her facial features without hiding them. And the right side was one of the most beautiful Dia de los Muertos facial make-up he had ever seen.

Her eyes were two pitch black pits under this false light and it was only accentuated by her makeup, and yet he couldn’t look away. A smile seemed to creep on her oh so beautiful face, and he felt his heartbeat racing, his breath becoming shallow. She had written that he would get a gift, but this one, he hadn’t foreseen, and he was smitten. The way her features played under the make-up, it was mesmerizing, after all. And the, the song begun.

I’ve been hearing symphonies
Before all I heard was silence

Just as the singer’s voice pierced the silence, Shannon let the shroud fall from her shoulders, in a slow descent, slightly turning to his right, offering a perfect view of her profile. She looked almost… modest, shy, in her movements, and yet, so incredibly beautiful. The way her naked shoulders emerged from the falling tide of black silk was tantalizing, especially because the black-light reactive makeup covered them too.

Arabesques and skeletal features played with each other, each trying to reinforce the other, instead of attempting to outdo the other. Something like that probably had taken hours to be made, and Alejandro wondered for how long Shannon had planned this encounter. Normally, he should have been upset, but right now, the most beautiful woman on Earth, at least in his eyes, was offering him an incredible show, and he had better things in mind than the feeling that he was into a trap.

A rhapsody for you and me
And every melody is timeless

She was wearing a black low-top, clinging to her incredible curves, while hiding her gigantic cleavage in a show of force he had never seen any button manage. She locked her eyes on his and begun to remove the buttons, one by one, tantalizingly. He then noticed that her hands were hidden into black gloves, apparently made of fine leather. She closed her eyes for a moment, her head tilting to the back, revealing the curvature of her neck, and the makeup over it.

Life was stringing me along
Then you came and you cut me loose

The last of the button was removed and Alejandro gasped audibly, his eyes bulging out of their sockets. Her titanic breasts were a vast pattern of roses, primroses, snowdrop and daffodils, which were slightly luminescent under the black light. The crevice of her cleavage was so deep that it was just as dark as the room when he had entered it, and yet it almost called to him. He couldn’t help but remember the bath they had shared and how he had fallen into it, and how he had liked being utterly dwarfed by those mighty orbs.

Was solo singing on my own
Now I can’t find the key without you

Shannon let her shirt fall on the floor, her red bra, also with floral motifs into it, was containing those incredible weapons of mass seduction, and then… then she started to gyrate them, making them move up and down, while letting her gloved fingers course over her voluptuous upper body. Once more, her arms were covered in makeup, but this time, it was the more macabre and yet seductive one of the Muertos.

And now your song is on repeat
And I’m dancin' on to your heartbeat
And when you’re gone, I feel incomplete
So if you want the truth

Shannon shook her shoulders, letting her knees bend a little while maintaining her back straight. Her tongue slipped out of her mouth, licking seductively her lips, eyeing him as if he was an extremely fine piece of meat she wanted to eat. Which wouldn’t have been so surprising, considering that MAJORS had evolved from those massive predatory simians, and had retained a lot of their ancestors’ behavioral practices, sadly. Thought, for the time being, he had to admit that it wasn’t too bad.

Shannon turned her head a little, offering him a better view of her skeletal make up, before rising up to her full height again. It was only then that Alejandro noticed that she was wearing black ballerina. The young man gulped hard at that sight. She has grown, and a lot! A surge of primal fear overcame him, just as she took a powerful step toward him, while turning to present him her back, covered in arabesques springing from her spine. Then he forgot all about his fear.

I just wanna be part of your symphony
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

He realized that he was rock hard when she unclasped her bra and glanced at him seductively over her shoulder. She is so hot, why has she fallen for someone like me? wondered the crippled Minor. But he hadn’t really the time to ponder it, because Shannon turned to face him again and even as he stood there, gawking at those titanic boulders on her torso, something came rushing from his side.

Symphony

The teenager yelped when he felt his body leave the ground and trapped in a layer of fabric. It only took him mere seconds to realize where he was. In one of Shannon’s incredibly vast and strong bra cup. His weight didn’t even left a dent in it, while the whole package was swiftly brought to the giantess’s face. Alejandro felt his heartbeat quicken, wondering what would happen. He had half expected her to bring him face to nipple, but she clearly had another thing in head…

Like a love song on the radio
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

She opened her beautiful but vast mouth and closed her teeth on his t-shirt. He felt her incisors grazing against his skin, seconds before he retreated her head. With a powerful ripping sound, he found his torso exposed. Shannon looked at him with a smirk and gulped down the shredded bit she had in her mouth, before tracing its descent into her esophagus. Somehow, he got the message loud and clear. He also had to lose the clothes. He nodded enthusiastically to signify his understanding and she promptly dropped him on the pedestal again.

I’m sorry if it’s all too much
Every day you’re here, I’m healing
And I was runnin' out of luck
I never thought I’d find this feeling

He removed the last bit of his t-shirt has soon as his feet hit the floor, and then proceeded to go full nude in one go. Obviously, it meant that he could only see his beautiful, gigantic and clearly horny, girlfriend only from the side, as he struggled to remove his shoes and then his belt. Having only one hand meant that any fitting shoes was incredibly hard to put and remove, and he liked his to hold his feet well. As for the belt, he was usually more used to it, but today, his fingers shaking a little too much.

'Cause I’ve been hearing symphonies
Before all I heard was silence
A rhapsody for you and me
(A rhapsody for you and me)
And every melody is timeless

Finally, he stood before her in his birthday suit, and the effect was instantaneous. Gone were the lascivious movements of the temptress. He saw, even with just the black light and despite her makeup a look of desperation and need appear on her face. Shannon did not remove her last pieces of clothing, a skirt, black obviously, and the panties assorted to her bra, than she tore them down and then walked toward him.

In two booming steps, she was forcing him to fall back, almost to the very edge of the pedestal. She then proceeded to sit on it, leaving him just the space to stand between her massive, floral and bone patterned, thigh. He let his hand caress those powerful pillars and felt her muscles react to his touch, coiling and uncoiling as if they had their own life, separated from the larger than life woman who used them.

And now your song is on repeat
And I’m dancin' on to your heartbeat
And when you’re gone, I feel incomplete
So if you want the truth

The smell of her lust hit him like a truck. From where he stood, it was almost all-encompassing, and he walked toward her engorged clitoris. Even her pussy had been adorned with arabesques. Her bush had been trimmed into oblivion and each of those waves somehow invited him to touch those lower lips which would have been able to engulf him, at least partially, if their mistress wanted to. But right now, Shannon seemed content to let him explore.

He rose his hand and lightly followed the outer rim of the lips. The effect was incredible, as he heard a very audible gasp and then the titanic body before him shivered languorously. It was incredible to witness such a living landscape reacting to what he was doing. Especially considering that MAJORS almost never felt pain, or seemed to not feel it, at least. At a time, he had wondered if they even had outer nerves, but his Mom had explained everything to him.

Like Minors, MAJORS’s nerves transmitted information, pleasure, pain, etc. But unlike Minor’s brains, those of the overgrown offshoot of Humanity was able to shut down the pain, the message being acknowledge only if the MAJOR’s life was threatened. To the contrary, they had somehow evolved to be highly receptive to Minor’s caresses. Added to the bond, it meant that they could attain high of sexual pleasure almost impossible to achieve with a partner their size. Not that Alejandro particularly cared about all of it right about then.

I just wanna be part of your symphony
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

His small tongue lapped at the engorged clitoris, and even under the powerful song, which drowned almost everything, he heard Shannon’s cry of pleasure. She even bent at the waist, trapping him with her tits on his back and her powerful belly above his head. He was forced to go on all three, but he couldn’t have cared less. He was enjoying this far too much, and he even realized that she hadn’t tried to bond him or look into his mind. What he was feeling was his doing only.

Symphony

He was so turned on by the power she had over him. It was almost crazy, and he knew he should have disliked it. But here, in that sort of situation, he didn’t really mind. While he truly wanted Minors to have more respect in society, while he hated being belittled normally, he enjoyed those moment where Shannon was like a goddess to him. Perhaps his Mom was right and after so many generations, all Minors had this craving for stronger partners in a relationship?

Like a love song on the radio
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

The roof over his head retreated, and he was once more able to stand upright. He then bolted and pressed his whole body into her vaginal lips. He tried to make use of every part of his small frame to pleasure her and was rewarded by the first rivulets of precum oozing from inside her and whimpers which were beginning to drown the song. The lips parted and he was offered a perfect view of her clitoris, the size of an apricot, and kissed it with a passion he didn’t even knew he had in him.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah
Ah ah, ah

—Aaaaaaaah! screamed Shannon, adding her incredibly deep and powerful voice to the chorus.

Alejandro used his hand to open her pussy fully and inserted his fully erect dick in its folds. He then pushed on his hips a little and despite the incredibly vast size difference, he was rewarded by another massive scream. He was happy that the house was so isolated and empty right now, because anyone standing at less than two kilometers had probably heard it. With a wry smile, he caught her clit in his hand and pressed it.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah
Ah ah, ah

—AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

This one was so powerful that his ears were ringing now. He felt his breath quicken even as his dick throbbed, preparing to release his cum inside her. He grunted in anger. He didn’t want to shoot his load so quickly. He hadn’t had a sexual relationship since that day in the bathroom with her, almost a year ago, and he didn’t want to waste this one, he didn’t want to let her down. Sadly, his body had other plans, and even as he tried his best to keep it inside, he let his semen out.

-Ah! Ah! Ah! was all he could muster.

And now your song is on repeat
And I’m dancin' on to your heartbeat

Alejandro felt angry with himself, but even as he took a step back, he felt the gloved fingers of his lover push him back into her fold. She masterfully caressed his butt, his back, even managed to lightly touch his sack with one of her very long fingers and his mast was fully erect anew. With a smile and renewed vigor, the Minor proceeded to pleasure her more, even as he could feel her body tensing up and the rivulets of her cum becoming thicker and more powerful by the second.

And when you’re gone, I feel incomplete
So if you want the truth
(Oh, oh, oh)

He came a second time, and screamed until his throat was hoarse. He had never experienced something like that. And we’re not even bonded, he realized. What would we feel if we could share our pleasures? The young man chased this thought away. He didn’t want to think about being bonded, even with someone as incredible as Shannon. He was quite certain that she didn’t share this inclination, but for now, she hadn’t tried to invade his mind with his. In fact, she was able to keep her psyche inside her head in a way he almost found suspect. Where has she learnt to do something like that?

I just wanna be part of your symphony
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

Suddenly, something slightly liquid hit him head first and he was forced to retreat from her pussy’ vicinity, almost to the edge of the pedestal, before powerful digits encircled his torso and maintained him in place. A veritable torrent of cum escaped the shivering and screaming body above him and under the black light, the scene almost looked dreamlike, surreal. Yet he couldn’t help but smile. I guess we won’t have to buy too much condoms. There is no way that my sperm hasn’t been shot away in that river of pleasure juices!

Symphony
Like a love song on the radio

The fingers around him tightened and he left the ground, being brought to the face of his lover, who then proceeded to kiss him passionately. Now, he felt her mind pressing down on his, her love, her pleasure, at the forefront, trying to find a way inside. He could tell that she actively tried to bond him, because all his defenses were falling one after the other. He felt a little afraid during a mere second and the assault stopped, even if her storm remained at the very edge of his consciousness, barely kept in check.

—Sorry, he whispered. I’m not ready yet.

Symphony
Will you hold me tight and not let go?
Symphony

She said nothing and kissed him again, slowly this time, in a very languorous manner. It was almost as if her enormous tongue tried to taste every teeth he had, every wrinkle on his palate. He decided to not resist this delicious invasion and instead leaned back a little, going limp in her hand. Their eyes met and once more, even with the poor light, he found them so beautiful that he would have loved to be nothing more than a speck of dust to be able to swim in them. The giantess then carefully broke their kiss, before offering him a quick peck on his lips.

Like a love song on the radio
Will you hold me tight and not let go?

—I’ll never let go of you, finally said Shannon, as the song faded way and silence fell once more over the room. I’ll love you, forever and ever. And everything as does that may seems upsetting for you is only because I care so much about you. But we’ll talk about it in the shower, okay my love?

—Yeah… replied a blissful Alejandro, smitten by the truth in her tone.

—Good… I have a lot of things to confess… added the colossus.

Chapter 11: Intimate confessions

Shannon was in Heaven and Hell in the same time. Holding him in her arms after so long was like a dream come true, yet she couldn’t savor it right away. He felt really good, laying on the top of her breasts, his breath almost tickling against her soft flesh, but she had to keep a clear head. Despite how much she wanted to cuddle him, to kiss him, to engulf him in her curves, the gigantic MAJOR knew she had to be honest with him, despite the risks. Her beautiful lover was so pure and innocent that he would probably freak out, but she couldn’t build their relationships on lies, she was quite sure of that, at the very least.

“To confess? Isn’t it a little too much?” asked the Minor, his cute little face clearly worried at how serious she was.

“No, it’s the right word for what I have done…”

“You know, hijacking our plans for a home here in the Big Easy isn’t that terrible. I mean, I want to know why you did it, of course but…”

“I had sex with another woman days ago, and I ended pissing and shitting on her!” bluntly interrupted Shannon.

The colossus didn’t want to hear him absolving her even of her minor offenses without knowing what she had done. But while she had expected him to froze, or even shout, scream and kick his way out of her loving arms, he simply looked at her as if he was puzzled by her reaction, perhaps a little taken aback by what she had done to that unknown woman, but not much more. I’ve debased myself with someone other than you! You should be judging me baby, not… not just being curious! It was incomprehensible. Everything she had read about Minors had told her that they were easily shocked, and yet, here he was, unfazed.

“Okay… That’s a little disgusting… well, a lot, but if she was okay with it, and you were too…” he hesitantly replied, clearly catching on the look of urgency and anguish on her face. “And that’s not exactly the best for a monogamous long term relationship sure… but then again, you are a young MAJOR so, it’s not really unexpected that…”

“What!?” shrieked Shannon, stopping him mid-sentence. “Alejandro, my love! I… I just told you that I fucked someone else days ago and you… you act as if it was nothing!?”

She was feeling a little angry now. She had been agonizing over it for days, afraid to spill the beans and even more afraid of hiding the truth, and he was taking it with so much calm that it was almost insulting. He was behaving as if it was expected of her to go fuck with strangers left and right when he wasn’t around, but she wasn’t that kind of woman. Even before meeting him after their ten years long separation in Old Creek, she had had only a few sexual relationships a year, which was one of the reason which explained why they almost always ended in the hospital afterwards…

“Shannon” said her perfect Minor, his voice calm and appeasing. “I’ve grown with MAJORS in Old Creek. I know how… actives you may be. Alaric probably had sex with everyone, girls and boys, back at home, for years. It was a small pond, so relationships lasted two to three months and then switched but still… I get it, you know? I’m not able to satisfy all your urges, and we hadn’t seen each other’s for months, so it’s only natural that you had… needs?”

The young billionaire was shocked beyond words. Is that how he saw her, the MAJORS around him and, more importantly himself? Does he thinks that all we want is partying, fucking and getting a good time, so much that a Minor like him couldn’t be able to cope or even quench my sexual needs? If so, she felt as if she had failed him big time. Sure, young MAJORS were more than a little addicted to the whole thing, but not all of them were.

And more importantly, she had tried her best to prepare herself for their life together. Every single piece of advice she had found about the way to create a strong and endurable relationship between one of the superior branch of Mankind and one of her lesser cousins stressed the need for the MAJOR to contain her libido. A Minor was easily afraid of it, when unleashed in full, and they then tended to enter a kind of flight reflex which could become impossible to overcome if it happened in the early stages of the courtship.

And despite the time she had spent fantasizing about him during the last year or so, they were still at the very beginning of their relationship. It was crucial for her to establish that while she had needs proportional to her statuesque physique, she wasn’t their slave and could actually contain herself to please him. Now, I just have to convince him of it, it can’t be that hard, thought the young woman, knowing full well how difficult it would be.

“Alejandro, sweetheart… It wasn’t… it wasn’t good. Well, it was but... It wasn’t what I want for us, who I want to be for us, for you…” she tried to explain, but he didn’t seem to understand what she meant.

“Shannon, we won’t ever be a healthy couple if you don’t accept who you are, what you are. I’ve read it everywhere, you know? So, it’s okay, really. I know that you’ll date, or perhaps just have sex with other peoples, on the side, that’s basically what’s expected in a case like ours, where the differences as immense, from what I got online. I know that it’s kind of impossible for a young MAJOR like you to have just one partner, especially a Minor one. But just… would you mind swearing that when you’ll grow really bored off me, you won’t just dump me or even relegate me to a life of isolation here?”

“Alejandro, don’t cry baby! I swear I’ll never stop to love you, I swear it. I’ll always be there for you!” pleaded the giantess, almost before he had finished what he had to say.

His cute little eyes were welling up and his face was slightly contorted in pain, and it broke her heart. It was atrocious to see how the world around them had shaped his view to the point that he suffered like that. Somehow, she had failed to take notice of his own insecurities and it was showing now. And yet, he had highlighted them, a year ago, in Old Creek, but she hadn’t really cared about it. And it had been a terrible mistake, which she now had to correct, as best she could.

“You don’t have an excellent track record doing that, Shannon” sniffled the Minor, turning his face to avoid her eyes.

“What!? What do you mean?” asked the MAJOR, her pain at his thinly veiled insult very audible. I’m the best at keeping my promises!

“Well…” replied Alejandro, agitating his stump and that stupid prosthesis.

Shannon immediately understood what he meant. She had given up on him just the day before the Incident, and it had taken from him so much, much more than she could ever hope to give back… But it didn’t mean that she hadn’t changed, that she hadn’t learnt how to protect him and never let anyone or anything threaten him again. She brought him back to her lips and kissed him slowly, carefully, trying to convey her feelings while doing so.

“It was almost twelve years ago my love… I was just a stupid little girl back then, with parents ordering her around and easily swayed. Now… Now I’m the tallest woman on Earth, wealthy beyond your wildest dreams and there isn’t anyone left on this planet who could prevent me from doing anything, and I mean anything, to keep you safe and happy. Because you’re the person I love the most. That’s how it is, sweetie…”

“Yeah… not very convincing when you just revealed to me that you’ve had sex with some woman I don’t know like, yesterday” replied the Minor, sniffling but also smiling a little. “And… and if you want to know… it’s the main… no, the only reasons which prevent me from being fully committed to… well, to us…”

His voice was still weak, he was still on the verge of tears, but he had some of his fire back and it was all she could ask for the moment. She smiled at him and ruffle his hair, enjoying the way his body was relaxing in her hands, despite his emotional turmoil. It was, all in all, a good thing, she was almost sure of it. She just had to break that barrier he had just revealed between them, and she hoped she knew how to do so. It was forcing her to reveal her hand far sooner than expected but still…

“Alejandro… I could prove that I love you and won’t ever dump you by bonding with you, but I don’t want to… I’ve realized that bonding can’t be the solution to all our difficulties so… so I want you to really, really, trust me. Can you do it, beautiful?”

“I… I can try, at least”.

“Well, it’s better than nothing, I guess…”

“Sorry…” mumbled the Minor she loved so, so much more than anyone else.

“Don’t be… I’m the one who has confessions to make, I told you so. But I’m happy… no, glad, sorry, that you’ve revealed what keeps you from embracing us, Alejandro. I want our couple to be built on trust… and the truth is that I’ve been in love with you since the first day I saw you. I know it is cliché, I know it sounds impossible, because how could a two or three years old girl know that she has found her soul-sister, but it’s true… And I’ve realized only very recently that it was this love which drove me forward, which allowed me to become who I am today, because it is what you needed.”

“I… I’m not sure I’m following you here, Shannon…” said the Minor, looking quite lost indeed.

“Project Renewal. It’s a really big thing my companies are now working on, full speed. I can’t tell you yet what it is, because I don’t want to give you false hopes if it turns out to be a failure… But it’s something I had in the back of my mind ever since the Incident, even if I hadn’t realized it at that time. It’s for this Project that I’ve become a billionaire, and this Project exists solely for you. It’ll help hundreds of Minors around the world, I’m sure of it, but they are, in the grand scheme of things, afterthought compared to you!”

The MAJOR stopped talking and looked at her lover in her arms. He seemed to be less anguished, and even if she had hoped for more, it was already a first step in the right direction. She knew that it wasn’t enough yet to convince him that she wanted to build something truly special for them. They had bonded over almost a year ago, and only briefly after all, so even if he had felt the intensity of her feelings toward him, time had blurred his memories. She had to display them all over again, in a way which wouldn’t invade his privacy.

But she realized that all of this would have to wait when a mighty shiver coursed through his poor body. They had wasted far too much time talking in the vast Black Room she had designed for their personal use only, and now her poor baby was catching a cold. The house was warmed and her body offered another source of warmth, but clearly, she had misjudged how easily the naked body of a Minor could get cold.

“Do you want to walk to the shower, or can I carry you around?” she asked Alejandro.

“You… you would let me walk around? That’s a first!”

“Not true!” she shot back playfully. “I haven’t picked you every time we were together, sweetie.”

“You and I seems to remember your time in Old Creek really differently lady” mused the young man on her breasts.

“Well, probably. But I want you to have liberties and walk around. I want my home to be our home, beautiful. But you haven’t answered me… do you want to walk or…”

“No, carry me please” interrupted Alejandro. “I’m already cold, and I’ll be for the time being, considering that a certain someone thought that it was a good idea to shred and then eat my t-shirt.”

“It’s not my fault you weren’t getting the hint that you had to go in the nude, sweetie!” laughed Shannon, in a slightly forced way.

They were still awkward, but at the very least, she had managed to lift his spirit a little and it was better than nothing. She exited the room in great strides and walked in a hallway leading to the most private part of the house. No visitor would ever be invited here, it was only for her lover and her use, and no one else. It was something she had really wanted, a kind of nest, or cocoon, where the Minor she loved would be sheltered from the outside world and its danger for him and his kind. The colossus opened a door and went into their bathroom.

“Holy shit!” swore Alejandro when he saw the gigantic wall of glass containing her shower.

“Language mister!” she jokingly told him, pinching a little his cute butt and eliciting a yelp.

“What was that for!?” he asked, rubbing his ass with his hand, relying entirely on her to not fall to his death, pressed on the edge of her breasts as he was.

“No profanities in relation to God, the Church or faith baby. You’re in the house of a true believer!” she explained, carefully keeping him in place with her hands.

“Since when? And I’ll have you know that seeing something so big and dangerous deserve some swearing!”

“Dangerous? How could a poor shower could be dangerous?” asked Shannon, really lost. It was a specially designed shower for safety!

“Isn’t it obvious? The ground will be wet and slippery all the time and you may end crushing me to death in this stupid thing if you fall or even just lose your balance!”

“But it’s not your shower, beautiful” calmly explained Shannon, carefully handling her minuscule lover so he could see a door in the wall, just against her own shower.

Doing so, she leaned slightly and enjoyed how her enormous knockers engulfed him, his body sliding in her cleavage. She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. It was the hardest thing when she was with him, she had to remember it. Not abusing her enormous size compared to his. He barely reached above her knees, right now, and she wasn’t done growing. It was possible that he would end the size of a huge action figure compared to her, and it was incredibly arousing.

“Hey! Careful with your weapons!” yelled Alejandro, stirring her out of her trance.

“Sorry my love” she mumbled, quickly putting him on the ground and kneeling so as to not loom too ominously over him. “It’s really… hard to not be distracted by your body, you know?”

“That’s my line, lady” replied the small man. “I mean… since we are making confessions left and right… You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, and I still don’t get how you may have fallen in love with me, even at three years old…”

“I don’t know. Does anyone know how they fell in love? For instance, how come you were attracted to me when I displayed all the trappings of an arrogant and out of touch MAJOR when we met at Auntie’s, last year?”

It was a really serious question, but Shannon didn’t expect him to answer it. She doubted he could manage to find a convincing reason, beyond the fact that he felt attracted by her. Probably her body at first, but not only, she hoped. Not that it’s a bad thing, it’s always great to have a safety net to bring your man back to you, she reasoned, letting her hands play with the curvature of her neck, drawing his attention upward, to her face.

“I… well…” tried the Minor, before giving up and shrugging his shoulders. Still he beamed a smile at her, and the last remnants of his sorrow seemed to have disappear. “Anyway… where is my shower then?”

“Here” she said, pointing at it.

“It’s in the wall?”

“Not exactly baby. It’s connected to my shower, but there is only a small opening from my side, so I can help you if needed, but it’s basically a smaller bathroom for your use, with everything you may need: shower, obviously, but also sink, toilets, radiators, you name it.”

The giantess beamed at her so small boyfriend, who was clearly pondering the situation now. She had thought of almost everything, even if she was willing to bet that he would surprise her with something really soon. It was one of the thing she knew: just like the sun rose on the East every morning, so would Alejandro find a way to highlight that she had missed something really important for him.

“Well, that’s great, actually. But how am I supposed to wash the right part of my torso and my right arm? At home, either in Old Creek or now with Lindsey, I have something to attach to the pommel so I can put soap in it and scrub me clean. Do you have something like that?”

“No” she replied, smiling in spite of herself. She had been right. “But as I said, there is an opening connecting our two showers, so I’ll wash and cleanse you if you agree with that. And then, I’ll go and buy you something so that you may take your shower by yourself. Sounds great?”

“Yeah” admitted the Minor. “So, are we going or not? I’m cold!”

“Oh, sure, just… wait a moment, I’ll bring us clothes for, you know, after.”

“You mean you’ll bring yourself clothes” snarked the small teenager. “I mean, I’ve left my bag in the car with Jim, like a moron…”

“Don’t worry Alejandro” explained Shannon, rising back to her full height, enjoying his reaction.

His little dick sprang back to its rigid state and his breath became shallow just from the vision she offered, with her naked glory only enhanced by the makeup. She felt his eyes following the arabesques and bones painted on her dark skin and let a finger guide it toward her engorged nipples. It was incredibly how good he made her feel, just like that.

“How much…” he begun before stopping himself, his tanned skin reddening in shame, but she understood his question nonetheless.

“6000$.”

“Six… are you crazy!” he shrieked. “Do you have any idea of what you could have done with such a huge amount of money?”

“Yes. I could have had a very special makeup applied to me to please the man I love” she replied, rather sternly.

“But…” he tried, but she cut him off.

“No but, Alejandro. It’s my money, for me it’s nothing and nothing is too expensive to please you. Nothing.”

“But come on, Shannon! 6000$ for something that you’ll rinse away just like that? It’s crazy!”

“No. It’s called seduction. Anyway, don’t move. I’ve bought some clothes your size, or roughly your size, for situations like it. I’ll be back in a minute, wait for me before going to your shower baby, I want to make sure that everything is set correctly for you.”

Shannon exited the bathroom and almost run toward her bedroom. Once there, she quickly opened a drawer where she had put the few dozen or so t-shirts, socks and other boxers that she had bought for Alejandro, just in case, and selected one of the former. She wasn’t quite sure, but it looked slightly too big for him, but she hoped it would still be good enough for what she had in mind. It was, after all, just here in case of emergency.

She then went to her personal wardrobe and opened the massive wooden thing. She then looked at the upper level, where she had stocked the makeshift dildo she had made out of his bench-press, back in Old Creek. And then, she glazed at her more comfortable ones, the ones she would from now on use only to take some edge out of her insane level of libido. And of course, there was the huge box where she was keeping her mighty strap-on…

The giantess felt rivulets of cum escaping her vagina just by looking at it. She had used the thing a lot, on a lot of MAJORS, but it wasn’t what she had in mind right now. What she wanted was to put it and shove the smallest size she had into the cute little asshole of Alejandro. Just the picture of him whimpering in pleasure between her gigantic thighs, the little screams he would let out each time she would thrust her toy in him, each time she would so much as shake her hips a little…

She had had a lot of fantasy about it, and had even bought sex-dolls in the like hood of Minors, just to train. The first tries had been terrible, the dolls ended crushed or terribly punctured from the inside when she bucked like a wild rhino, so it had taken her a lot of practice before she felt confident that she had a grip on the whole situation. Hopefully, with a live partner, she would be able to be both more precise and pleasured.

“Fuck” she groaned. “It’ll be hard to not take you in the shower baby…”

Still, she had to keep her head clear for the time being. There would be times where she would fuck him real good while preparing their diner or something, times where people would call her or even walk by her in a gala, not knowing that the love of her life would be bonded on her body. She had already decided that the first time they would do it, he would be hanging upside down, his face against her anus to lick it all night long.

It was really something she wanted to do, that public and yet hidden sexual intercourse, and she was almost certain that there would come a time when Alejandro would be ready. Obviously, it wouldn’t be before quite some time, but she had the patience and the will to entice him to try it. And considering how well he had loved her control over him back in his parent’s bathroom… he would be crazy over it, once he would have tried it.

“If he even agree to do it in the first place, and say yes to what you’ll ask him today, girl” she chided herself.

She then picked up an extremely small box. It was fitting almost perfectly in the palm of her hand and she knew very well that what was inside was even smaller and fragile. And yet, today, it was probably the most precious thing in her whole house after her soul-mate who was waiting for her. She quickly exited her room and returned to Alejandro. Upon entering the bathroom, she heard water running and discovered that the small teenager hadn’t waited for her to try his shower.

“Alejandro?” she called, not wanting to disturb him if he was already in the act of washing himself. What she had in mind was already quite rushed compared to the timeline she had prepared, so she could wait some minutes for him to get clean.

“Yes?” replied the Minor, coming out of his bathroom entirely dry.

“I’ve brought you a t-shirt for… you know, warmth and all?”

Damn it girl! You’re like three times as tall as he is, so much stronger and heavier than him. What’s the worst which could happen? That he would say no? Isn’t it something you came to grip with long ago now? Still, despite all she had confessed to him today, speaking out right now was the hardest thing she had to do, and so far, she failed big time. The Minor was looking at her with a puzzled expression, clearly wondering why she was suddenly so flustered.

“Is everything okay, Shannon?” he asked, with perhaps a tinge of concern in his voice.

“I… No… no, everything is great, ah, haha!” stammered the MAJOR woman, all the while cursing herself for her cowardice.

“Ooookay… then I’ll hit the shower, if it doesn’t bother you. I’m getting really cold lady!”

And just like that he turned his back to leave. Without thinking, Shannon Matthewson, billionaire giantess, teenage business genius and one of the most powerful woman on Earth fell on one knee, bending it before the Minor. She discarded the little piece of cloth she had held in her hand and let it fall on the ground. Instead, she extended the hand containing the box. Her right knee hit the floor with a resounding boom which forced Alejandro to spin on his heel, an alarmed expression on his face.

“Shannon! What’s happ…” he begun, before taking notice of the box that the colossal black woman had opened deftly and what it held. “What the… you… you’re kidding right?” he precipitately added, confusion and nervousness washing over him.

“Alejandro Ferrand, would you marry me?”

Second Interlude

“Would you look at that… another of those imbeciles falling for Minors… that’s pathetic and disgusting” spat the extremely old and weary MAJOR at his television, which was silently showing another news report about that stupid #minirthingsmattertoo.

“Yes indeed, Mister Waid” replied Alexandra Sloop automatically.

“It’s the fault of that depraved brat, Shannon Matthewson… That bitch pushed her campaign to promote the rights of those animals… She’s too fucking young to know what those pests are capable off!”

“You are quite correct, Mister Waid” offered her secretary quite calmly even as he was pounding her hard from behind.

Damn, those youngsters are all enormous, thought the hundred and thirty-seven year old MAJOR. Ever since the era those weaklings in the government had called “The Dark Age”, his people had went on growing and growing. It was proof enough in his mind that his father and his friends had been right to try and purge the Earth from those pesky creatures called Minors. But instead of finishing the deed and finally getting rid of those little shits, MAJORS had lost it and were all fawning over them.

“Don’t think that I’m not understanding that you don’t feel all pleased about what we are doing right now, Sloop” groaned Howard John Waid.

“It’s not my fault that you aren’t as big as younger MAJORS sir” replied Alexandra, turning her stunning face, heart-shaped, with big blue eyes and long blonde hair toward him, a mocking grin on her face.

“Keep mocking me and you and your pathetic family will return to the slum where I found you…” threatened Howard, his voice full of hatred.

The 2m50 (8f2) old MAJOR smiled when all color drained from the twenty-seven years old and 2m69 (8f8) face, mere seconds before she looked away. She even went as far as moaning in false pleasure, but it was enough for Waid to know that he had put her in her place. He had selected her for her looks, and her impeccable lineage, but that was all, and she had to learn to shut it. The Sloop had no known Minor in their ancestry and were extremely poor, all of which made her a suitable vessel for his seed, and the future mother of another of his extremely numerous bastards.

Satisfied that his secretary was safely put in her place he groaned in pleasure and released another of his load into her. He kept fucking her, all the while surveying the newsfeeds. Since the launching of the heinous #minorthingsmattertoo movement, it was impossible to avoid learning that some MAJORS were pushing for Minors in proper schools, jobs and a whole of domains where the animals had no place.

Some of them even wanted to push for the creatures to have voting rights, which was an aberration. If those walking stain on the DNA of MAJORS were allowed to participate in politic in any way, shape or form, it would be the end of the Western World and the United States of America as a City on the Hill, lighting the way for better tomorrows for all of Mankind… true humans, that is, not the homunculus that mimicked their perfect forms.

It still pained him that the contributions made by his beloved father, Arnold Constantine Waid, had to remain unsung. Only he and a couple of MAJORS just as old as he was knew that the Waid family had played an active part in exterminating the inferior creatures out of Pennsylvania. Without them and a lot of other good peoples around the world, the MAJORS would have been crushed under a true tide of those vermin. That’s what his dad had told him, and he had no reason to think he was wrong, even more than a century after the facts.

“I really think that what Miss Matthewson is doing is great and I hope that everyone will give her their support” suddenly said a voice he knew far too well. “Only by working toward a better world for Minors can be achieve a better world for ourselves.”

“Hey, isn’t it your son? God, he’s so fucking hot… I bet he must have one hell of a dick…” moaned Alexandra, dropping the remote control, looking lovingly at the face of Joaquim Waid, the seventh son and ninth children he had with his first wife, until she ran away to live with a Minor. That she had had the gall that the little thing loved her more than him because he never even though about hitting her had hurt him badly. He was the man of the house, and he had to be able to enforce it, even with his fists, if needed.

It was how he had become a billionaire in the building industry. He had beaten the shit out of a lot of competitors, and it had worked well. Alas, Joaquim had taken after his mother, who had stolen him from his father when he was barely six years old and he was soft on the small thingies. Which was especially infuriating, considering that he was one of the few hundreds of MAJORS to have already underwent the next correct step in their evolution.

It was something that Howard had truly come to believe after discovering that the number of gigantic MAJORS far surpassed what he had long believed to be. They were the true next step in their kind’s evolution, not those bastardized Tiers 3, who were so attuned to Minors and that stupid bonding. No MAJORS over 12 feet had displayed those abilities so far, and the CEO of Waid Fund and many other companies was almost certain that it was due to the purity of their blood.

When he had discovered that one of his son was among them, he had created a following, gathering like-minded MAJORS who actually worshipped their lineage and its purity. None of them had Minors in their family tree, and all hoped to one day boast a giant, those Howard called the Cyclopeans, among their kin. He had even managed to lure two or so dozens of the gigantic MAJORS, and convinced them to only reproduce among themselves to perpetuate their glorious mutations. And over the decades all of their mating had produced similar offspring, and it was now his calling to perpetuate their kind. One day, you will inherit the Earth, what a shame that you and your wife fail to understand it, Joaquim…

At 5m15 (16f9), he was an impressive specimen of a MAJOR, a giant among giants, like his current girlfriend, another Hollywood actress from Israel, Yuval Askalovitch, who was almost as tall, at 5m9 (16f7). The two were truly a sight to behold, but they were rotten to the core, supporting wholeheartedly the Matthewson’s campaign. That’s why he had cut all ties with his son and removed him from his will.

“Oh god, how come you gave birth to such a colossus?” moaned Alexandra.

“I fucked his mother just like him fucking you, stupid cow. Now shut up, I need to think!”

-------------------------------------------------

“So… what calls did we miss while we were busy?” asked Howard, straightening his bowtie.

“Hum… let’s see… Harold called, he must really want to have a dinner with you…”

“That idiot need money, it’s what it is. He fucked up big time when trying to acquire The Madison Range market. I had told him that nothing good would ever come out of this swampy shit of a piece of land. Let him deal with the loss, if he managed to remain afloat for one month straight, then I’ll see him.”

“Okay… Then, the next one, it’s… it’s from your wife, sir. Do you want to listen to it?”

“No thank you. She’s probably still ranting about the fact that one of the little bastards has fucked up or something and the want them out of the house. But I refuse to let them out. Better to keep them in.”

“Oww, you must really like your doggies sir” said Alexandra.

“I sure do” lied the older MAJOR.

He thanks the decades of hard work he had done hiding from the world that he had sired three Minors, with just as much women. Thankfully, one of them was over sixty years old now and would probably die soon, considering that he kept complaining about how difficult it was to breath and that he had chronic pain in his chest. The other two, two thirty-something year old girls were more of a problem. He had found them being used as sex toy by the youngest of his true children, and it was something he really wanted to put a stop at before they got used to it.

“And finally… there is a call from CNN. I’ve no idea why they would call thought.”

“Play it” ordered Howard.

“Mr. Waid?” asked a deep masculine voice. “I’m John Guest, from CNN. We would have liked to invite you to a debate the current Equal Rights for Minors’ campaign in three months. Could you please call me back as soon as possible? My number is…”

Howard leaned forward and cut the message short. Without a word, he made clear that Alexandra had to exit the room and the young woman promptly left. He was used to the look of disgust on her face, it was how most of the younger generations reacted to his pale, wrinkled skin, his cold flesh and his general look of a carrion bird. Such disrespect and ungratefulness… without me and peoples like my dad, we would be the ones under the boot of the Minors, used as slaves… He quickly called back CNN.

“John Guest speaking” promptly answered the same deep voice which had spoken second before.

“Mr. Waid here” said the old MAJOR in a grunt.

“Oh, well, thanks to calling me so promptly sir. I guess you’ve heard my message if you’re calling back?”

“Indeed I have, and I would like to know more about this debate you spoke about. I’m not willing to go and get myself insulted or mocked by young upstarts or being thrown to be laughed at for your audience…”

“Let me assure you that it isn’t your intention sir. We have some really big thing coming, something to allow all the viewpoints concerning the campaign to promote the position of Minors in our society, and, well, let’s face it, you’ve been one of the most, if not the most vocal, but articulate opponent of this movement, and we think that it would be a waste to not allow you to confront the people behind the start of this campaign.

“You want me to face Shannon Matthewson?” asked a bewildered Mr. Waid.

He couldn’t believe how lucky he was. He had tried to force something like that for a very long time, and had been met with failure at every turn, to the point that he had actually lost hope to fight the tide of support for Minors. And now, it was offered on a silver platter, by peoples he mostly despised. There had to be a trap, a catch, anything to make him fall.  They wouldn’t really want me to face their champion like that, they have to know that I would trounce her and all her arguments, he reasoned.

“Yes Mr. Waid. We think that as the figurehead for the pushback to more… traditional, let’s say, view on Minors, it would be incredibly important that you got a chance to reach to our audience and truly articulate why you think that what’s happening is bad and dangerous, you know?”

“And you would guarantee me that the debate wouldn’t be skewed in the favor of Shannon Matthewson?”

“Yes sir. I understand that you may be suspicious, I mean, I know our channel hasn’t exactly been too kind about you, but we really want to be as impartial as possible. You would be allowed to bring someone with you to support you, since Miss Matthewson said that she would be accompanied by one of her ambassadors for Minorkind.”

“Interesting… Listen, it’s far too soon for me to make a decision right here, right now. Send me the details of the debate and I’ll let you know how I feel about it, and what changes may be needed before I would set a foot in your studios. Do we have an understanding?”

“Yes Mr. Waid, thank you for the time you gave me. You’ll receive all the necessary information in the upcoming hours, tomorrow morning at worst.”

“Perfect. Have a nice day Mr. Guest.”

“And you too, Mr. Waid.”

Howard spent the several next minutes in silent contemplations. It was an opportunity he couldn’t allow to go to waste. He had to find the best way to convince the world that Minors weren’t the harmless little creatures that they pretended to be. He had to bring with him a witness of their perfidy and desire to kill them all, and that making sure that they remained in a state of submission was the only solution if truly MAJORS hadn’t the stomach to end them once and for all, in a glorious holocaust to remove the taint from their genes. Thankfully, he knew who to call.

“Ada? It’s me, Howard” he said in a soft and enticing tone, the one he usually used only when he wanted to lure a young and attractive woman into his arms.

“Oh, hello Howie! I didn’t expect you to call me this late!” chirped a high-pitched and slightly annoying voice.

“Well, what can I say…? I got an opportunity to offer you a present, and I had to call you right away!”

“A present? What kind?”

“Well… I should appear on the tv in three months to try and debunked that filthy campaign for Minor’s rights and all, and I got to bring with me someone to support me. And considering your family’s history, how one of those little bastard killed your poor brother, I thought that you would like to be that someone.”

“You’re not kidding? I could really go on tv and tell the whole world the story of Joseph? Really?”

“Yes, really indeed my dear. Wouldn’t it be wonderful to finally clear his name, and yours?” added the old MAJORS with a wry smile.

“You bet it would be! Where do I sign?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep you in touch. In fact, why don’t you come back at my tower in Phily tomorrow? We could… peruse over the fine prints, if you know what I mean?” offered Howard lecherously.

“You want to make me pregnant with another of your babies? Oh, Howie, honey, you just have to call for that, you know it! I love having sex with you, and your stories are so enlightening!” laughed Ada Mac Ferlan.

Chapter 11: Answer and rivals

The Minor was having a hard time breathing. He felt as if powerful fingers had coiled into his chest to squeeze his lungs and his heart. It was something he had simply not though would happen. Sure, Shannon was into him, and he was into her, but that? A marriage demand, when they just reconnected after a mere encounter six months ago? Surely, she couldn’t expect that he would answer anything right now… It would be crazy, we don’t really know each other and we have to take our time.

“Yes” said a masculine voice he didn’t recognized.

“Oh my God! I… I…” stuttered the giantess before him, her own breathing becoming heavy and quick, as if she had been running at full speed long enough to feel tired.

It was only when Shannon picked up the minuscule ring, the golden band utterly ridiculous between her thumb and index and brought it toward him that he realized that he had been the one talking. What the hell? Why would I do that! I’m not… I’m not that kind of idiots who answer like that without thinking to something as life-changing as a marriage proposition! And yet, as he looked at the ecstatic face of the black colossus, he couldn’t help but smile back.

“That’s terrible… I… I can’t put it on you right now… My hands are shaking a little too much, and it’s so small, I’m afraid that I could crush it, or worse, your fingers”, said the MAJOR, tears of joy flowing from her eyes at his answer and his smile.

“I would like to help you, but with just one hand…” explained Alejandro, a little embarrassed now, the crushing feeling inside of him not abating in the slightest.

“I know, beautiful. I’ll do my best, just, don’t move okay? I don’t want to make a pancake out of it, it was really expansive you know?”

She said that in a tone which could either mean that she was joking or she was dead serious about it, and either way, Alejandro felt that he would be too frightened to ever wear it if he asked the tag price. Still, now that his girlfriend’s hand was reaching for his own, he noticed that the ring wasn’t just pure gold as he had assumed. Engraved in it was a line of minuscule pale sapphires which seemed to form… words?

“What’s written on it?” he asked, feeling compelled to talk despite the pressure in his chest.

“To the man who will always hold my heart” softly replied the gigantic MAJOR, just as she positioned the ring near his ring-finger.

“Shannon… you shouldn’t have…” begun Alejandro, before being cut off.

“I should have done that a long time ago! I should have done that when we were eight, and tell Mac Ferlan to fuck off. I should have done that in Old Creek instead of losing it. I should have done that when we saw each other six months ago.”

There was an intensity in her words which was perplexing, almost enough to make him feel a little afraid, and yet a mere glance at her eyes and he felt all his fear and confusion evaporate. He took a step forward and the ring neatly found its place on his hand. It was kind of strange to see it here, the sapphires shining brightly under the bathroom’s lights. A sudden hilarity finally chased away the invisible fingers which were hurting him, and Alejandro let out a powerful burst of laughter.

“What’s so funny, my heart?” softly whispered Shannon, letting herself lay on the floor, to have a better look of his body, the Minor assumed.

“Well, I just realized that you burnt all the stops and we’re now engaged and thus fiancés without ever being properly boyfriend and girlfriend. Mom will kill me for that, and the fact that we’ll have to make them come to New Orleans on such short notice for the wedding, and…”

“The wedding won’t be before at least three months and a half, Alejandro, don’t worry.”

“Really? Why?” asked the small teenager, quite suspicious now. “It’s not like you, or MAJORS in general to wait so long for that kind of things.”

“Because I want you to choose me knowingly” simply said Shannon, as if it explained anything.

“Which means? I said yes just now, so I kind of said it out of my own free will. There was no bonding involved… which is kind of impressive, considering the situation.”

“Yeah, you did… but I want you to choose me knowing what you’ll have to give up. That’s why I want to wait. When you’ll have spent three months in school, perhaps you’ll have found a smaller and more to your liking MAJOR… or perhaps even that Izzellah will have snatched you from underneath me” she added calmly.

“Excuse me? What Izzy has to do with anything?” almost yelled Alejandro, quite surprised now.

“Isn’t it obvious? You call her Izzy, but you don’t have a nickname for me yet, my love. It’s understandable, of course, because she is the first Minor you ever interacted with, and she is so much like you that you couldn’t help but have a crush on her” calmly explained Shannon.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” tried Alejandro, feeling his cheeks turning to a bright red, despite his natural tan.

“Really? Then, go on. Tell me that you don’t like her hairs, the way she walk, the way she talks, both her frailty and her fire?”

“I… I… I…” blabbered the Minor, unable to articulate or even produce more than this simple sound.

“See? You’re crushing hard on her baby. Admit it.”

“I… Okay, fine, I’ll admit that Izzellah is really beautiful, interesting and that if I didn’t knew you, I would probably fall for her… But why the hell are you trying to push me in her arms with… with all of it? Why the ring if you want me to end with Izzy?” he yelled, a little angry and confused now.

“Because I want you to be happy, Alejandro” softly said Shannon, extending a hand to caresse his torso, eliciting a shiver of pleasure in his body.

“Yeah, okay but…”

“You don’t get me, ‘Randro. I LOVE you” emphasized the giantess. “And it’s because I love you, that I want you to be with the woman – or the man, no one knows right? - who will make you feel the best. I don’t want you to feel sad later in your life because you would have picked me and passed on a better opportunity, out of some sense of duty or something.”

“You… you would be okay with me ending with another woman?” asked a bewildered Minor.

“Yes. My heart would be broken, but I would have decades to heal, and knowing that you would have created a wonderful life for yourself would chase some of the pain away.”

“But… but why bring Izzy into it?”

“Because she is my most serious rival.”

There was a sense of finality in those words, as if she was stating a fact which couldn’t be changed. Alejandro looked at her with his eyes wide open. She considers a Minor as a rival in love? What the hell? Is she even the same person than the one who grabbed me and rubbed by dick through my pants at the first opportunity when we met after ten years? It was so crazy that he suddenly curled his hand into a first and hit his jaw hard.

“What are you doing!?” shrieked the giantess, promptly trapping her arm in her right hand

“I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t dreaming” explained the Minor, quite seriously, if with some difficulty, courtesy of the throbbing pain in the right side of his face. “Because I would never have thought, not even in a thousand years, that you would consider someone… well, someone like me, to be a rival of yours.”

“And why not?” asked Shannon, only a little calmer than before, but still her voice was quite powerful, and he felt his ears wince in protest.

“Well… because you’re a MAJOR, a billionaire and one of the most beautiful woman on Earth, so I wouldn’t expect you to consider that one of my kind could ever be a potential danger for you. Well, danger is a strong word, but you get it.”

“The old me wouldn’t have. But the one you allowed me to become is such a better person, one who truly admit her mistakes, own them and who can acknowledge the fact that some Minors are simply so great that they can achieve more than anyone, even myself, could expect. After all, I’m engaged with one such Minor” she added with a laugh.

Alejandro took two steps forward and pressed his lips on Shannon’s. The MAJOR recoiled a little in surprise, before leaning back into him to savor the kiss. He felt her fingers enclosing on his back and pushing him more into her face. After long seconds, he felt his lungs burning and tapped lightly on her cheek, prompting her to release him, in a soft moan which sent a shiver down his spine. He caressed the bridge of her nose, enjoying how it frowned slightly under his touch.

“I should really go into the shower, Shannon” he whispered. “It’s still cold out there…”

“Go on, baby. We both need to shower after all… this makeup is beginning to scratch, and I wouldn’t want to get a rash!” she joked.

“Hey, me neither… it wouldn’t be really alluring, especially on someone so tall and massive.”

“Are you calling me fat?” teased the humongous MAJOR.

“Well, you have definitively some impressive patch of fat here and there, yeah” laughed Alejandro, retreating promptly into his shower.

“Meany!” yelled Shannon behind her.

“Absolutely!”

Alejandro went below the hit stream of water, letting out a sigh as he felt knot in his muscles relaxing immediately. He had to admit that this shower was even better than the one he had at home in Old Creek or his new house, here, in the Crescent City. The flow of water was turned into an almost misty rain and yet it was strong enough to slowly massage his body. Furthermore, contrary to the models he used to know, this one actually was releasing water from a pole, thus allowing his whole body to enjoy the relaxing feeling at once.

He looked once more at his ring and felt his blood rush to his face. It was simply incredible to realize that he would be wedded in mere months, and he had something on him which probably had more value than anything that he possessed. Except the house, I guess. It’s still so strange to possess something so big. I wonder what Izzellah will think of it. I’ll probably get a lot of teasing out of it… But speaking of the house…

“Hey Shannon… May I ask you a question?”

“Yes, you just did” dryly replied the MAJOR.

“Har har. Very funny. But seriously, it’s rather… important.”

“Oh… sure then, go on, ask away.”

She didn’t seem really concerned, which wasn’t too surprising, had to admit the Minor. After all, she probably had more pressing matters in mind than whatever he may ask, now that she had managed to get her big reveal out of her system. Sure, she had this crazy ideas about wanting to “earn” him, for a lack of a better term, but it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, considering that it required some commitment from her part, and was thus alleviating his fears.

“Why did you buy me a house?”

“Well, you see…” begun the giantess, before letting her voice trail off.

From where he stood, Alejandro only had a vision of her titanic feet, her calves and the lower portion of her thighs, which was already quite impressive. He never had truly took the time to notice how muscular she actually was. Her ginormous breasts, enormous ass, wide hips and even slightly round belly, were more often than not what attracted his attention. But now he couldn’t help but reel at the sheer enormity of her musculature.

Each minute movement seemed to rest on the movement of extremely wide cables and masses, playing just under the surface of her legs. Her gristles were especially visible on her feet, each one tensing up as she played with her toes. He hadn’t expected her to be so nervous after his question. Sure, it wasn’t really innocent, but still, it should have hardly elicited such a reaction. I should probably try and tell her that we’ve come to like our place, Lindsey and I, thought the young man, but Shannon finally spilt the beans before he could.

“It was to… to make sure that you wouldn’t feel beholden to me too much, and also to avoid any difficulties for you, should you, well, fell in love with another MAJOR –or even a Minor, really, in High School. I felt that it was better than the flat you had selected.”

“Oh, okay… I guess it makes sense, a little” replied Alejandro, who was the one feeling a little nervous after hearing how serious his fiancée was about her whole idea to offer him an opportunity to try everything before finally settling in.

“Why did you ask?” suddenly added Shannon, worry creeping audibly into her voice. “Is the house not to your liking? Or perhaps, it was a little too… hard on you? I know that it was probably terrible, moving so far away from Old Creek and all and me hijacking your plans in secret. I was really afraid that you wouldn’t cope with it well… Please, tell me if there is anything which bothers you with the house, I’ll make sure to deal with it quickly!”

“The offer is tempting but don’t worry. The house is fine. I really disliked the fact that you basically forced us to move where you wanted us, at first, but now that I know why you did it… Well, it’s still pretty stupid and misguided…”

“Hey!” whined Shannon. “That’s not kind!”

“Yeah, well, it was stupid and misguided, sorry about being honest!” laughed Alejandro. “But, as I was attempting to say, despite being less than a stellar move, the house as grown on us. It’s a bother to not have Minor’s sized doors to enter and exit the place, like here, but I guess I’ll be able to deal with it, since the inside is so well equipped. And while we are speaking about Minor’s doors… why do you try to hide yours? Ashamed of something?”

“Not at all” rolled the voice of his lover from up above. “But it’s mostly a mean to make sure that, should the worst happens and that the manor be raided or something, you would have refuges were no MAJOR could reach you and places to flee and hide unnoticed. And it’s partially because I don’t want to force you to rely on a MAJOR to move around the house and the grounds, if you ever choose to stay here with me…”

“Oh, okay. It makes sense, I guess. But just so you know, about Izzy… you don’t have to worry, she isn’t one of your rivals, you know?”

“Oh really?” shot back Shannon, clearly disbelieving his words.

The Minor couldn’t help but smile. Her feet, which hadn’t been facing toward him since he had went into his shower, were now firmly in his direction, and it was almost as if he was talking to those big, manicured, toes. You’re losing it buddy, if even that kind of thing makes you smile… that’s probably the first sign of madness. Still, they are pretty impressive, I didn’t expect someone so massive to have such cute feet.

Shannon’s were wide, obviously, but her toes weren’t enormous or overly long. In comparison to her size, they were pretty much average and they even had a slight curvature which accentuated their beauty in his eyes, each one slightly shorter than the former with the big toes being the biggest. Snap out of it man, you’ve got to explain yourself, no matter how ridiculous it will probably sound to a MAJOR, even one as open minded as her.

“Yeah… you see, Lindsey is really infatuated with her. I mean, she is undergoing martial arts training and bodybuilding just to be able to hold her own against Sabrina Rodriguez, Izzy’s kind of step-sister/best-friend for a MAJOR” explained Alejandro.

“So?” asked Shannon, when it became clear he wouldn’t tell more about it.

“What do you mean, so? Lindsey’s crushing a lot harder on Izzellah than me. As her older brother, I have to support her and help her any way I can, which mainly require me to save her from herself.”

“What are you talking about…” grumbled Shannon. “You’re also attracted by Izzellah Ivory and I’m willing to bet that it’s mutual, she would be pretty stupid of her not to realize how awesome you are. And if she noticed, then she doesn’t have what it takes to be one of my ambassadors for Minorkind!”

“Oh, so you still want to add her to your campaign? Despite your plan to allow me to be with her or something?”

“Of course. I haven’t amassed my wealth by letting good opportunities slip by just because they were somewhat risky. And of course, letting you and Miss Ivory court each other is a double-edged sword. Either you’ll realize that I have simply more to offer, and I’m not speaking physically or in term of wealth, I mean, emotionally, or you’ll end with her and all I’ll have to keep myself from losing it is the hope that I’ll be allowed to see the children you two would have together.”

“Jesus” puffed Alejandro. “You really like to make out a whole movie out of the smallest thing, right? I mean, getting children with Izzy and all just because you’ll let me with her a little, seriously? Plus, I just told you I wouldn’t make a move, Lindsey’s into her.”

“But why would you let a chance at happiness with another Minor elude you, just because your sister is into her too?” asked Shannon, clearly perplexed now.

“Because I want Lindsey to be happy. She deserves it, and all the help I can give. Consider it paying back from the way I treated her the first years after the Incident…”

“What are you talking about?” asked the gigantic woman, clearly confused now.

“Well, I was terrified of her for at least two years, it was terrible. I knew she was too young to be careful, and I freaked out almost every time she came into a room where I was. Then again, the only MAJOR who did not trigger such fear was Alaric, probably because he was there with Joseph and me, that night…”

“Wait a minute, Alejandro…” begun Shannon, her voice stern and deeper than usual. “You can’t hold yourself responsible for that behavior. Nobody, no MAJOR at least, can truly understand what you endured and how you felt. Even when we bonded and you made me feel it, I could tell that it was happening to someone else, so I think a part of the pain wasn’t shared, and it was atrocious. I’m sure Lindsey as totally forgiven you, if she ever held a grudge against you for that behavior, that is.”

“Lindsey’s not the one who has to forgive me. I am, and I haven’t, that’s all” grumbled the Minor, turning his back on the massive feet.

“But why?”

“It’s a question of principles and values. What kind of man would I be if I tried to steal away a potential opportunity at happiness for my baby sister? She may be enormous compared to me, she is still that little think which babbled and giggled, chasing me on all four…”

Alejandro let his voice trail off as memories of the first two years of his life with Lindsey played out. She had been adorable, if incredibly terrifying at first. For the MAJORS around, she was all frail and she did look small in the hands of his parents, or even compared to Alaric. But to the Minor child, she had been enormous. When his parents had told him that he had been three times smaller than her, he had even wondered how he hadn’t ended crushed underfoot or something.

“Haaaaa…” sighed Shannon. “You really are incredible, you know that?”

“Why would you say that now? I’m just myself and trying to hold to my standards…”

“Yes, and that’s precisely what’s incredible. Every time I think I can’t be more in love with you, you make me fall for you even more.”

“I… Thank you, sugarbutt… Ah! I mean, sugarplum!” promptly tried to correct Alejandro, but a powerful laugh drowned his attempts.

“Sugarbutt? I like it, very unique!” howled Shannon.

“Sorry…” mumbled Alejndro. “I… I’m not used to making nicknames and, well, Shan sounds a little too much like sham for my taste so…”

“Oh, baby, don’t apologize” interrupted the giantess. “I really like sugarbutt. It may be clumsy and all, but it’s incredibly cute, so it’s okay. By the way, it has nothing to do with it, but do you want me to wash the right side of your body?”

“Uh… sure, let me clean the rest before” told the Minor, realizing that he hadn’t really begin to wash himself up to this point, when massive amount of shampoo and other things were splashing near the feet of his sugarbutt.

Alejandro stopped the water and generously emptied a bottle on his left shoulder. It was the best way to amass enough body lotion to clean himself with just one hand. He then proceeded to scrub his skin clean, to the point that it was becoming a little red under his ministration. As often, the most difficult part was his penis, which was still erect and would probably remain like that for quite some time. Still, in a minute of two where the silence was only broken by his gigantic fiancée humming for herself, he was satisfied and his hand was reaching for the faucet.

“You know… even if you don’t want to make Lindsey unhappy, there is a way for you and Izzellah to still try and see if you could work well together? Or any other Minor, for that matter” suddenly said Shannon, stopping his hand mid-air.

“Really? Because I don’t see how I would be able to achieve something like that, Shannon.”

“It’s rather simple, really. We manage to convince her to come and speak with us here, I leave the room as soon as you two are together, put you guys in a comfortable place and let the magic operate, while I keep our other guests busy.”

“What are you talking about exactly?” asked Alejandro, a gnawing suspicion making its way to the surface of his mind.

“Isn’t it obvious? I put you on our bed, Izzy and you have sex, and voilà, you’ll know if Minors are more suited for your taste than us MAJORS!” chirped the young titaness, apparently quite satisfied with herself.

Alejandro’s mind went blank and he didn’t realized that, even as he was turning the faucet to release the water, he was pushing the temperature to extremely high. It was only when his body was splashed with what felt like boiling water that he let out a scream and promptly stopped the flow. All in all, it had only lasted one or two seconds, but he was as red as a lobster now…

“Ah putain!” yelled the Minor, unsure at what he was yelling, the water, the pain, or Shannon’s crazy idea.

“Are you okay in there!?” asked Shannon, concern heavy in her voice.

“Yeah, yeah, I am… But Jesus, Shannon! What’s this crazy idea! You can’t expect me to just… just bang someone like that?”

“Why not? Peoples do it all the time” replied the MAJOR. “More importantly, are you sure that you’re okay… you look a little red to me…” she added after leaning a little to get a view of his body.

“Yeah, I’m sure! And MAJORS do that, all the time! I don’t.”

“Hum… would you prefer it if it was a threesome? I mean, being here while two Minors are going at it would be incredible, you know? Especially if you use my body as a bed…”

“SHANNON!” yelled an indignant Alejandro.

“What? Wouldn’t you want to please your sugarbutt that way, beautiful?

“Jesus Christ… Wash me right side, instead of spouting nonsense” grumbled the Minor.

Life with her will a hell of a ride, he realized. But he found that he actually enjoyed the prospect.

Chapter 12: Alone time

“I’m boooooooooooooooored!” yelled Lindsey.

Obviously, no one answered. Her older brother had left the house hours ago to go and meet Shannon. It wasn’t something Lindsey was too happy about, truth been told. She still was wary of the gigantic MAJOR. Partially because of what she had done to her mother almost a year ago. And partially because she had realized that she didn’t like the idea of Alejandro moving away. She knew she should have been ashamed of herself to think like that, but she couldn’t help it.

Her Minor brother had been a constant fixture in her life, ever since she was born. He was in her earliest memories, taller than her at first, but so much smaller and kinder than the rest of her family… and she had felt his songs. It had been how she had called the way his mind had talked to her, when she was too young to even understand the word “bond”, let alone the concept. It was why, when the songs had ceased, replaced by the silence gnawing at the edge of her consciousness, she had had such difficulties dealing with it.

With a sigh, the young MAJOR got out of her bed and moved toward her newly furbished gym. It was at ground level, inside a very spacious room, which had been filled with equipment: traction bars, weights, bench presses, and even a running mat. It had all been courtesy of their parents: once they had learnt what Shannon had done, they had used a portion of the refunded money initially destined to rant the apartment to finance her passion.

Alejandro may well be making fun of her for her sudden dedication to bodybuilding, but for the young girl, it was something running in the family. Alaric had been the first to try it hand at it, and she had to admit that a considerable portion of her bratty behavior toward her other older brother came from jealousy at his perfect physique and absolute dedication to the grooming of his body and his mind. That he was her ‘Rando’s twin and thus closer to him that she could ever hope to be was the icing on the cake. Mostly.

Speaking of the titular Minor in the room, Alejandro himself liked to keep his body in shape. Truth been told, Lindsey thought it was a shame that he hadn’t a little more meat on his bones, but overall, she liked the lean but muscular look he had. And she had noticed how Izzellah Ivory’s eyes had followed the way he moved all those months ago, and she had deduced that she was into that kind of body.

Obviously, being a MAJOR, Lindsey couldn’t hope to achieve the “lean but fit” look if she went all in in bodybuilding… but being a MAJOR, not going all in into something was basically impossible. A taunt from her Papa, a dubitative look from her Mama, a mocking laugh from Alaric and a quiet but steady encouragement from her ‘Rando and she had dived head first into the fray, following a special diet and adding several dozens of kilograms to her growing frame.

Whistling one of her favorite tune, she began her stretching routine. Obviously, being a MAJOR, it was hardly needed, but she had seen her Minor big brother do it every time he went to show him how to exercise when she had first dabbled into it, and she had picked up this habit. She looked at herself, in her sport bra and clingy yoga pants. So far, she had virtually no curves to speak of, and only her bulging pectoral muscles allowed her to not be absolutely flat.

“My grand-mother’s mother had a considerable cleavage, perhaps you’ll inherit it” said the voice of Jules Ferrand in her mind.

“Yeah… but she was a Minor, and probably to thank for Alejandro dad…” whispered the soon to be teenager.

She, like all the children of the Ferrand family, never had the chance to meet their paternal grand-parents. They lived in South-West France, in some place that her Papa called le Gers, and while apparently there was some crazy good duck meat and other heavy cooking recipes that he really liked to try his hand at, they had never had a moment to travel halfway across the globe, and his parents were too poor to move… and too proud to take their son’s money.

They had had more chances with Ofelia’s side of the family. The Lorca were a very abundant and entirely MAJOR family from Northern Mexico. Apparently, they had always been far too poor and forced to live in slums to have a chance at intermingling with Minors before the Dark Age. And since then, her Mama had made clear that no mention of Alejandro had to be made with them, which had always left Lindsey perplexed. Ofelia was literally crazy with her eldest child, and yet, each time one of her kin came by or that she went to visit with the rest of her family, sans Jules, they had pretend that Alejandro wasn’t a thing…

Her reflection looked so… wanting! Her small brother had talked about how that cursed Sabrina Rodriguez was filling out in all the right places, when she remained desperately like a kid. A very muscular and powerful, and tall kid, but still. Winning Izzellah’s heart would be a battle and she knew that she was in a disadvantage, even if it was one where her trump card was her brother. Sure, the Rodriguez knew the Minor girl, but Lindsey was almost certain that she could still get the upper hand.

For starter, she knew how her kind, when it was as enlightened as the smaller teenager was, disliked nicknames and clinginess and the general possessive behavior of MAJORS. Sure, she still had to work on it, because she fell far too often into those pitfalls, but it remained something she was very conscious, it was almost ingrained in her mindset, thanks to Alejandro. All she had to do was to keep her calm and apply this knowledge.

“And I can count on ‘Rando for more direct help even!” she joyfully told her reflection, who still seemed dubitative.

Turning away from the mirror, the young MAJOR walked toward her weights. The lighter was at 120 kg (265lbs) and so far her upper limit was 650 kg (1433lbs). She hadn’t realized how incredible it was until she had seen Alejandro gawking at her. Learning that even the smallest weights were 50 kg (110lbs) heavier than what the Minor could lift at his best had been an enlightening experience. Up until that time, her sense of protection had been rather… off.

Alejandro had spent so much time holed up in his room, in their home, back in Old Creek, that the urge to step in the line of fire for him had been rather dulled among the Ferrand family. But now that it was just the two of them, Lindsey couldn’t help but worry about him. What if he strains himself working out and I’m elsewhere, perhaps at school or with the friends I hope to make here? What if someone barge in and try to kidnap him? What if I’m not strong enough to prevent the other students from bullying or abusing him?

It was the kind of never ending questions which plagued her now and, so far, she hadn’t found an adequate answer to any of them. More often than not, she had to hope that Shannon Matthewson, of all peoples, had more plans to interfere into their life, because the only thing she was quite sure off, after her two bonding experiences with Alejandro, was that the gigantic black woman was madly in love with her brother.

With a huff, she seized one of the medium sized weights, one in each hand and slowly and purposely lifted each of them, in a perfectly synchronized movement. Bringing each of them to be eye level required almost no effort at first, but she knew that if she kept at it and went for the two hundreds or more repetitions, her arms would still tire and be sore the following day. Still, it was what she required, to be sore from head to toes. It would be proof enough that her body would produce a considerable amount of new muscle fibers and it would earn her much needed strength, in the event she needed to assert her dominance over the Rodriguez girl.

“Just wait, Miss Ivory. You’ll see that you’ll feel safe and secure with me around. I may not be a volleyball champion or something, like your step-sister, but I’m very educated, so I’m sure that the two of us could go really far together!” she grunted, feeling perspiration forming on her brow and her palms.

She couldn’t help but smile at the simple mention of the Minor and Sabrina’s familial relation. The other MAJOR could well pretend that they weren’t sisters, heck, even Izzellah could, but Lindsey wouldn’t let her rival any respite on that front. Their parents were doing more than dating, it was obvious that they would marry each other sooner rather than later, and surely, both would admit that forming a bond with a step-sister was kind of distasteful.

Of course, she couldn’t just use this tactic. Earning a Minor’s interest would be a trial in itself, one she had to be careful to not botch early on. ‘Rando had been quite clear that any resort to the station of their parents or how fluent she was in various languages, or her lofty aspirations to become a brilliant geneticist had to be toned down. Izzellah mother had died years ago and her father was as blue collar as one could be, so she risked alienating the Minor teenager if she made too much of the rift between their social position, irrespective of their nature, of course.

Lindsey had to admit that it would probably be the hardest part. She was bound to make mistakes, to rush things a little too much, but she was confident that almost all of it would be salvageable. Not so if she came out as an arrogant and elitist brat just out for some Minor’s ass. Which would be kind of hard to pull off, considering that she was kind of arrogant and bratty, it was something a lot of her friends, back in Old Creek, used to tell her.

“It’s now our fault that Mama and Papa moved into this small town because of high level jobs, instead of the usual menial work out there…” she grumbled to no one on particular.

And that’s the kind of attitude which will drive Izzy away, leaving you alone at home while ‘Rando will enjoy family time and Alaric will find someone and you’ll be left behind, like an unnecessary and unloved pet. The sudden thought sent shivers down her spine and distrupted her perfectly timed routine. She even let a weight slip of her hand before catching it promptly. Her arms were shaking madly now and the young girl crumpled on the floor, crying.

“What is wrong with me!” she yelled, hoping for an answer even as she knew that nobody could come and offer her one at that time.

The MAJOR let her grief pour out, unable to contain it. Teenage angst also meant that every dark thought or even simply fragment of ideas which were like cutting glass to her were coagulating and bubbling up to the surface. She was used of feeling like an outsider. Her family was loving, but she had no memory of her life before the Incident, and it set her apart. Even among the children, she was the not twin and the youngest.

And with the other children of Old Creek, she was the wealthy kid, or the sister of the Minor holed up in his home. Which meant that there always was a certain distance between her and her friends, considering that all the other MAJORS in age to work with her parents had chosen to stay nearer to Winton Heights or the suburbs of San Francisco, instead of moving into a sleepy harbor basically left behind by economic growth.

Lindsey kept crying for what seemed like hours but probably only lasted twenty minutes or so. Finally, she managed to control herself once more. She sniffled quite inelegantly and wiped her tears and her snot. Her longue black hair were a mess now, and her eyes were all puffy and red. Still, she had to carry on with her session, it was basically all she could do right now anyway. School hadn’t started yet, so she had no homework, Alejandro wasn’t here so she had no one to speak to and she didn’t want to call her parents, for fear of sounding unable to cope with the changes in her life.

She let the weights roll on the floor, and moved toward the bench press. She put the heaviest set on and proceeded with her program. Now, she wanted to tire herself so much that she would fall asleep as soon as she would touch her bed. Grunting and swearing, she spent the following half-hour making her arms and back scream in pain. Then came the squats and the running, which took most of the evening, until she collapsed on the sofa, exhausted. And just then, her phone ringed.

“Yeah?”

“How many times have I told you to tell your name when you pick up your phone?” grumbled the voice of Alaric.

“Don’t know, don’t care, and I’m far too tired to deal with your shit right now, Al’!” spat the young MAJOR.

“Listen you…” begun her brother before stopping himself and very audibly trying to calm himself with deep and slow inspirations and expirations. “ Okay…” he finally said. “I’ll be the bigger man here, and keep it cool.”

“Oh really? Don’t you want to also be the modest one too?” grumbled Lindsey, less aggressively than before.

“We both now that I’m not the modest twin” teased Alaric, appeasing the tension, for the moment at least.

“True that. So, why are you calling?”

“Well… I’m worried about Alejandro”, revealed his twin.

“Why, what happened?” immediately asked Lindsey, shooting up and ready to exit the house to rush to her older brother’s help without even realizing it.

“That’s the thing… I’ve no idea. I’m trying to call him and he doesn’t pick his phone.”

“Perhaps he has forgotten to charge it?” offered the MAJOR pre-teen.

“Come on. He isn’t that oblivious about his phone!”

“He had it less than three months ago, Al’. And I can tell you that he keep forgetting it everywhere in his house.”

“His house… Jesus I still can’t wrap my head around it.”

“Yeah, me neither, but focus!”

“Yeah, sure, sorry. So, I keep trying to call him since last hour and he just doesn’t pick it. What is he doing?”

“Well… he’s with Shannon, probably fucking like rabbits” offered Lindsey, who let herself fall back on the sofa in delight.

“Oh come on, he isn’t like that!” countered Alaric, rather weakly.

“They had sex the very first day they were left alone. And six months ago, after the picnic, I spotted Shannon doing the naughty with him in the park!”

“What!?” yelled Alaric. “How could she even managed it with her size? In public!?”

“Well, she just picked her up, got close to a tree and kissed… lower and lower” revealed Lindsey with a Cheshire grin.

“I can’t believe it. He never told me about it!”

“Why would he?” asked Lindsey, a little suspiciously.

“Well…herm… Oh, fuck it, I guess you’re old enough to know but… We keep each other in touch about that kind of things. Or at least we did, I guess…”

“You mean you two talk about your sexual life? Gross!”

“It’s perfectly natural between guys. Plus, I’m his twin, it was my duty to try and help him get some, you know? Even if most of the time, he didn’t really like talking about it…”

“Yeah, probably because you were the only one who had sex with everyone at home, moron!” laughed Lindsey.

“It’s not true! Plus, I really tried to take him in a ride to you know… lose his virginity and all.”

“You wanted threesomes with my ‘Rando!?” screamed the pre-teen, horrified.

“Oh come on, it isn’t so terrible. Plus with me around, he would have felt, you know, kind of secure.”

“And ashamed of himself probably! But I thought he didn’t know what you were doing, he always told everyone that…”

“Bro code, of a sort. We keep silence about it. Well, we kept it, as long as we were honest with each other. Too bad he didn’t share the news with me!” laughed Alaric.

“Boys…” grumbled Lindsey.

“Eh… Well, I’ll let you to do whatever you want, little sis” offered her older brother. “Bye. Have a good night!”

“Yeah, you too!”

The phone biped, signaling the end of the conversation and the young girl found herself staring at it, hoping that he would call back. Tears formed again in her eyes and her lower lip began to shiver. She bawled out in pain, retreating into a fetal position. It made no sense to her, but talking with Alaric had actually brought back her feeling of isolation. I wonder if it’s what ‘Rando has been feeling all his life? She suddenly wondered.

This idea managed to push back her sorrow enough for her to calm down a little. She was still emotional and felt like a wreck, but at least she was able to cope with it in another way, perhaps a little more productive. She was still sad, but she also felt a little ashamed of herself. She was in a house designed mainly for MAJORS, not its Minor’s owner, despite its accommodations. She lived in a world tailored for her kind.

Alejandro had had to live as the sole representative of his species in Old Creek, and she marveled at how he had been able to cope with the feeling of isolation it probably produced. She didn’t thought that she had the mental fortitude to do so herself. She slapped herself on the face and got up, trying to busy herself so much into the moment that she would forget about the difficulties she was experiencing living in New Orleans.

She went to the freezer and retrieved a huge piece of bull-meat, something probably big enough to feed a Minor for a whole week, even if he was eating it three times a day. She hesitated a moment and finally elected to not add anything to it. She should have taken some vegetables, but she hadn’t the patience to prepare and then cook them separately, so she simply put the meat in the microwave and waited for it to be defrosted enough to be put into the stove that she was pre-heating in the meantime.

Suddenly, her phone rang again, with another ringtone this time, one she recognized as Alejandro’s. She rushed to it, trying her best to get rid of her snot and clear her throat. I don’t want him to think that I’m just a poor little girl. I need to be able to project autonomy and confidence! If I can’t managed to convince him, I’ll never be able to seduce Izzellah, she decided. So, she took one or two seconds to prepare herself before picking the phone.

“Yes ‘Rando?”

“Hullo Little Lin” said her Minor’s older brother voice from the other side of the phone.

He sounded kind of muffled, as if he was talking to her through something or was whispering, and she wondered what was happening. She hadn’t much time to wait until she understood the reason of this voice he had, when he heard a powerful grumble thundering through the phone. Apparently, he was with Shannon. As in, really close with Shannon.

“Everything okay?” she asked, a little embarrassed now.

“Yeah. I just called Alaric, and he told me that the two of you had managed to keep a cordial and civil discussion.”

“Yup, it’s quite a progress, right?” offered the pre-teen.

“Yeah… if only it wasn’t to talk about my sexual life…” groaned Alejandro, clearly amused.

“I… Huh… It’s Alaric fault!” tried the young MAJOR, quite conscious that it was a rather weak defense, once fitting a younger girl perhaps.

“Yeah… He told me that you were the one who talked about sex first, you know. And about a certain innocent kiss in the park!”

“Innocent my ass! It was…” begun Lindsey, before being interrupted by her brother.

“I know what it was, thank you! Anyway, I keep forgetting, or trying to forget that you’re at that age and… Shannon, stop that!” he suddenly yelled, his voice losing his muffled quality, just as a powerful giggle erupted from Lindsey’s phone.

“What happening?”

“She’s teasing me is what’s happening…” sighed her ‘Rando, but he didn’t sound really dejected. “And as I was saying, you’re at that age, so it’s normal for you to talk about it. But that’s why I think it’s a bad thing for you to stay in the house like that, Little Lind.”

“What? Why would you think that?” wondered Lindsey, quite confused now.

“Well… from what I got, you were always kind of a loner in Old Creek, and I think that you need to shed it if you want to have a happy life here in New Orleans. I don’t want you to miss some great opportunities because you wouldn’t want to leave the house. I mean, a gym at home is great, but would you promise me that, from tomorrow onward, you’ll go at the school’s? You’ll be able to make friends and possibly get some coaching to help you better build yourself.”

“I… you can coach me…” weakly protested Lindsey, who was ashamed to actually feel relieved that her brother was finding the time to care about her and make sure that she would have a great experience so far from home.

“I can only help you for the basis. Alaric would be a better help, but he never liked talking about bodybuilding much… when he wasn’t trying to convince me to participate in one of his adventures with a girl. Trust me, if you want to make true progresses, you’ll need a MAJOR coach, I can only help you so much.”

“Hey! You told me that this call would be short!” complained Shannon, her voice drowning out everything her ‘Rando may have been trying to add for Lindsey’s advantage.

“I swear I’ll go to the gym tomorrow morning! Call me up before coming home!” quickly yelled the young MAJOR, trying to convey her message as quickly as possible, before the gigantic woman that was with her older sibling grew even more impatient.

“Great! See you tomorrow then!”

“What!? No!” interjected Shannon, quite unhappily apparently.

“Come on, don’t be like that…”

“The day after tomorrow, please…. Please…” begged the billionaire in a very girly voice.

“I’ll call you back Little Lind” simply replied her ‘Rando before cutting the call short.

Lindsey returned into the kitchen and prepared her food. Tomorrow would be a big day. She would do as her brother had asked, it was the less she could do. As often, just talking with her had calmed her down and drove away the last remnant of her insecurities. She would make good friends here, she would get better in her own skin and she would be a serious contender for Izzellah Ivory’s interest.

“Or at least I’ll try” she admitted to herself with a little smile.

Chapter13: Gym buddies

Lindsey felt a knot in her stomach. Now that she was standing before the door of the school’s gym, she was actually get cold feet. She was quite certain that there would be a lot more machines here, and peoples probably ready to help her better build herself a new body… but did she want to rely on peoples like that? Wasn’t it a proof of weakness to need others to cope with the changes in her life? Being a MAJOR was to be a predator in dog eat dog world.

It was something that ‘Rando couldn’t quite get, despite being surrounded only by her kin his whole life. It was natural for him to seek the help of others, and from the few books and documentaries she had found since meeting Izzellah Ivory, it was quite common for their kind. She guessed it came with the fact that they were so much weaker and smaller than MAJORS. Minors had had to develop that kind of behavior to survive, according to her Mama.

Of course, she knew that Alejandro would have had another idea about it. He would have probably said that it was the result of MAJORS killing the more aggressive and independent minded of their smaller cousins over the centuries. As for herself, she couldn’t care less about who would have been right, because all she knew was that she was subjected to peer pressure, and couldn’t talk to anyone about it. Other MAJORS were in the same situation then her, and Minors… well, their problems where frankly so different that she would sound really vapid and arrogant if she had complained about it with them.

“You need help, kiddo?” asked a voice behind her, startling her.  

Spinning on her heel, she tripped and fell into something both soft and powerful. A great laugh shook her head and she felt powerful hands grabbing her shoulders to push her back into a standing and stable position. Oh my god, I’m so embarrassed… please, let me disappear, she thought as her eyes met the two dark orbs of the taller teenager, she recognized Samantha Paolini, and she felt her face becoming even redder.

“Sorry kiddo, I’m not into tha whole girl and girl” said the other MAJOR, clearly amused by the situation. “Those babies are for men only!” she added, flexing her arms before her, making her ample cleavage all the more apparent. “Plus I don’t want to end in jail for some saxy time with a kiddo” she added with a smirk.

‘I… I wasn’t…” stuttered Lindsey, terribly embarrassed.

“Ralax kiddo! I’m joking!”

“Well it wasn’t funny” snapped the younger MAJOR, her unstable temper getting the better of her, once more.

“Hay, watch your tone!” growled Samantha, clearly still in the throes of puberty. “If I wanted to, I could twist your arms backward!”

“Oh yeah? Like you twist English? It would be ugly as hell, for sure then!”

“Okay, you’re on!” roared the older girl.

Her right arm moved so fast that Lindsey couldn’t even see it. Before she knew it, her the back of her head was colliding with the reinforced glass of the entrance door, just as her left cheek was burning in hot pain. However, it wasn’t enough to stop her, not by a long shot. She may have been 30 cm (1f) shorter and probably roughly a hundred and a half kilograms (331lbs) lighter than her opponent, but she was quite used to fighting taller and heavier opponent, thanks to her very frequent brawl with Alaric.

As soon as the Paolini girl let her guard down, if only a little, Lindsey counter-attacked with a high-kick which managed to pass the defenses of the other MAJOR. With a resounding boom, her feet collided with the head, exactly where she had wanted to, the left jaw. Samantha fall back a little actually looked surprised for a moment. Not letting her recover, Lindsey charged at her with a roar which, she hoped, was intimidating.

But instead of colliding with Samantha, she found herself wide open when the older and far more experienced MMA fighter simply sidestepped her and then threw her arms at her. Then, in an incredible display of strength, the blonde MAJOR lifted and threw away the youngest of the Ferrand children as if she was weighting nothing. Lindsey flew for at least twelve meters (39 feet) before she touched ground in a very brutal and undignified manner.

Lindsey did her best to try to roll and absorb most of impact, to no avail. Sharp pain in her right arm made her scream in pain. Still, when she managed to look up and saw Samantha Paolini mildly concerned look, she pulled through the suffering of her, at the very least, sprained elbow and wrist and rushed headlong against the other MAJOR. She expected another side-stepping and stopped her charge before she came into her, only to be caught again by the arms of the Iron Girl, who kept her in a powerful embrace.

“Calm down kiddo” said the older MAJOR quite calmly. “You’ve had a bad fall, probably broke somathing in that arm of your” she added.

“Shut up!” roared Lindsey, flailing in Sammy’s clutch.

“Sariously. You won’t stop by yourself, I’ll calm you down, gat it?”

“Not without breaking more bones in my body!” spat the pre-teen, who had resorted to hit the calves of her opponent with her feet, in a futile and desperate attempt to alleviate the force of hold keeping her in place.

“As a mattar of fact, I can force you to do averything I want… well, if you are Tier 1, otherwise you’ll just gat some heavy headache. Ramamber that you’re the own who didn’t want to stop this brawl.”

“What are you talking about?” grunted Lindsey, before screaming in pain once more.

There was something in his mind, forcing its way in and making him suffer pain. It was almost impossible to describe. It was as if someone was telling her brain to be hurt and it obeyed. It was absolutely atrocious and she stopped fighting against the Paolini to try and wriggle her way out of it. All she wanted to do was flee, as far away as possible. As suddenly as the attack had started, it came to a stop and she found herself whimpering into the arms of the older MAJOR.

“Sorry about that” mumbled Samantha. “I don’t like making use of it, but somatime I don’t have tha choice. Come inside, Jenny will fix you up. Just, put your hand balow your nose, I don’t want you to spray your blood everywhere inside.”

“What… did you do to me…” whispered Lindsey, tasting her own blood cascading from her nose.

“I’m  Tier 3, kiddo” explained Sammy. “I don’t like to use it in a brawl, it’s cheating… in fact I don’t like to use it at all but sometimes, I’ve got to. Like when I need to calm down a little girl who’s risking all har potantial in a senselass fight…”

“What potential?”

“Ah. Fighting potential! I mean, I though those muscles ware just for show, like all those poseur, but hot damn, that kick was sarious!”

The Iron Girl was smiling now, and it surprised Lindsey greatly. She hadn’t expected any of this when she had exited her house… well, her brother’s house, less than fifteen minutes ago. There was genuine concern but also respect and excitement in her voice. If not for her painful arm and the blood which was flowing out her, the smaller MAJOR girl would have been hard pressed to believe that she had been fighting Samantha Paolini mere minutes ago.

“Why do you care about any of that?” she grumbled, pinching her nose into two of her fingers to try and stop the carmine rivulet.

“Well, it’s been a vary long time since I met someone with the muscles and the pure talent to join our school’s MMA team, and possibly bacome more than a supporting member…even if thay are really important too!”

Lindsey couldn’t tell if it was the aftereffect of the throw she had been subjected to, the mental assault or the loss of blood, but her mind went blank at that. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. There was no way that this person, who was apparently a big shot in wrestling or something, according to her ‘Rando, had offered her a place in her team. That was just too crazy for her to acknowledge. Plus it wasn’t what she wanted to do of her free time.

“I want to become a biologist” she blurted.

“What? Really? Than what are those muscles for?” asked a bewildered Samantha.

“I… I want to impress a Minor” revealed Lindsey, feeling really ashamed of herself.

She knew it was stupid, she had lived all her life with a Minor who had to be impressed by any potential would-be suitor –if Shannon ever let him go, of course. But the thing was she knew very well that her brother, or Izzellah, were unusual. Most of their kind still didn’t need that kind of things to be wooed. Therefore, revealing that kind of thing made one look strange, at best, rather insecure at worst. And in either case, easy picking for bullying and a whole lot of problems.

That’s what her Mama and her Papa had told her, and Alaric, all their childhood. Other MAJORS wouldn’t understand what it was to live with a Minor, let alone one as special as Alejandro. For them, might made right, and if they wanted to have a happy time at school, their MAJOR children needed to be as tough and prone to defend themselves as any other kids. That’s why they had spent a lot of time fighting with a lot of morons over the years.

“Damn, have you hurt your head kiddo?” asked Samantha, bringing Lindsey’s mind to the present.

“I… no ! I don’t think so at least…”

“Than why do so much efforts for one of tha little guys? Thay’re only trouble anyway…” she added with a grumble.

“Not everyone share your opinion, Sammy” sternly said a new feminine voice.

“Yeah, wall it’s not my fault if I’ve seen what those small guys can do to a man as awasome as my daddy , Jenny!” shot back the MMA fighter, pivoting to face a much smaller MAJOR girl and dropping Lindsey in the same move.

“I don’t think your dad would like very much to hear you talk like that, girl” replied the teenager who was supposed to help fix Lindsey’s arm.

“Yeah, well, I don’t care about what ha thinks on that, okay! Ha didn’t want me to bacome a MMA fighter, wanted me to follow in his staps, but I saw how Minors had massed up with him, so thare was no way I would aver work for the Matthewson!”

“But you’re a Tier 3” blurted the youngest of the Ferrand children as the got back on her feet with some difficulties.

“So what!” barked the Paolini girl. “Just because I can mass with them even more easily that thay can shouldn’t mean that I must! I’m like evaryone else, okay, I’m attracted to tham, but I don’t want to give in!”

“And it’s why you learnt so quickly and easily how to control your crazy abilities, we know” interrupted Jenny, clearly bored. “I’ve heard this ranting hundreds of times. And you’re letting your misspellings run amok far too much girl. It’ll be a disservice to you, even in your career of choice.”

“Well, I haven’t heard that ever” grumbled Lindsey. “What’s your deal with Minors, seriously? I know peoples who would kill to be a Tier 3, and you’re rejecting it?”

“I’m not rajecting it, kiddo” growled Samantha. “I’m proud of who I am, what I can do. I just don’t like tha idea to be with a Minor. Is that so crazy that no one can understand it? MAJOR/Minor relationships always end badly. My dad still had nightmare because of it, damn it! And I’m trying to correct my spelling right now Jenny, so keep your mouth shut!” she added, pointing a finger at her friend.

It was only then that Lindsey realized that she was actually taller than Jenny. Not by much, probably five or six centimeters (more or less two inches). And yet, the other MAJOR, who couldn’t have been taller than 2m47 (8f1). And yet she was clearly not her age. Her body had very feminine curves, even if she was far from curvy or even well endowed. But something in her posture, her face, her proportions, was obvious enough to not leave place to any doubt in the young Ferrand’s mind.

She had short brown hair, slightly spiky, as if she had spent some time making sure that it looked slightly punkish. Her eyes were icy blue, which was surprising, and round, which gave her a look of perpetual surprise . I’ve more pressing matters than that! thought Lindsey as her arm reminded her of her hurt state, just while Jenny was responding to her friend.

”Fine, fine… but sheesh, Sammy, we both know that what happened wasn’t that Minor’s boy fault…”

“Are you talling that it was my dad’s?” asked the blonde MAJOR, in a very deep and angry tone.

“For fuck sake! Calm your tits!” spat Jenny. “You know very well that I didn’t meant to even imply that. Now, shut up and let me see what you did to this poor kid, will you?”

“I’m not a kid” weakly protested Lindsey, far too confused by what was happening around her to react more strongly.

“Yeah? How old are you?” asked the small MAJOR.

“I’m almost thirteen…”

“Then you’re still a kid, story. And now, let me look at you, okya? Don’t worry, I’m studying for being a doctor… and I’m a coach of a sort for that over eager brute who has beaten you black and blue.”

“Hey! She dafended harself quite well, look at my face!” complained Samantha.

“Yeah, Sammy, was a terrible mark, you’re slightly red on the jaw. Big deal. Now, kid, what’s your name?”

“Lindsey Ferrand” revealed the young girl.

“Good. Listen Lindsey, I want you to be perfectly honest. I’ll tug at your arm, palp your head and your nose. If any of this makes you uncomfortable, now is the time to say it, okay?”

“Okay. But it’s fine, really, huh, Jenny?”

“You can call me that, or Jennifer Hamington, if you prefer” offered the other MAJOR with a warm smile.

“I… I think that I like Jenny” said Lindsey while blushing once more.

“Perfect! Now, listen well Lindsey. Don’t try to hide your pain or anything. If you’re just sprained or slightly grazed, I’ve what it takes here to make you as good as new in two to three days top… if you don’t over-exert yourself in the meantime. But if it’s more serious, like mild concussion or a broken arm, you’ll have to go to the hospital. Are we okay?”

“Yeah, okay.”

Lindsey was a little taken aback by how serious and professional Jenny now sounded. Gone was the playful, even irreverent banter with her friend. She was focused, and her eyes were boring holes into her skull, as if judging her. Is she also a Tier 3? Can she read my mind and tell if I lie to her? This idea sounded a little ridiculous, but still, it was something that she couldn’t help but think about. Somehow, those serious eyes reminded her of her Mama’s and she squirmed a little under this unflinching gaze.

“We’ll start with the head. Where have you been hit? The front or the back?”

“I struck at the front! I naver hit someone in the back!” yelled an indignant Samantha, clearly unhappy with what her friend was implying.

“Yeah, and up until today, you said that you would never hit a kid and here we are…”

“It was different, okay? She asked it!”

“No I didn’t! You’re the one who made fun of me and then hit me when I didn’t take your shit!”

“Oh yeah? Well why don’t we finish this off and…”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, BOTH OF YOU!” roared Jenny.

If a glare could have killed, the two muscular MAJORS would have been agonizing on the floor. Lindsey flinched and tried to retreat back from her smaller and older kindred, only to end dragging her along the way. She realized that Jenny was not only incredibly small for her age, but really lithe and while fit, like almost all MAJORS, she weighed next to nothing for her growing muscles. And yet, despite the obvious physical advantage Samantha and her had on the smaller teenager, they were the ones cowed by her anger.

 “I’m getting real tired of your shit Sammy! You’re already fifteen too, get a grip on yourself, will you? And you kid need to calm down too. I get you, your hormones are going crazy, you want to prove how big and a badass you are, but you seriously need to learn to control yourself. All this aggression is wasted in senseless fights! Channel it on the ring, or in your studies, or in fucking left and right, got it!”

“I… I… fucking left and right!?” yelped Lindsey.

“You heard me right. Now stop moving, will talk about getting someone to keep you calmer and in better shape latter.”

Having said her piece, Jenny abruptly palpated Lindsey’s head. The young Ferrand hissed in pain when the fingers pressed on the bump on her forehead, which, from what she felt, was as big as a huge chicken egg. When her new “friend” hand moved in the back of her head, she felt almost nothing, if not the pressure of her fingers pushing her head toward the ground. She decided that complying to it was the best course of action for now, and was thus stunned when the smaller and older MAJOR locked lips with her.

“Eww. Always trying to gat into the pants of evary new muscular gal. I should be jealous!” mocked Samantha.

“What are you doing!?” shrieked Lindsey, completely thrown away by that sudden action.

“Distracting you so you don’t flail when I touch your arm?” replied Jenny with a smile. “And tasting the merchandise” she added more predatorily.

“Batter which yourself kiddo. Sha got a thing for muscular chicks, and like to switch from one to another really quickly.”

“So… how is my arm?” she asked, trying to bring back the conversation to more secure subjects, as Jenny’s fingers caressed it, eliciting a mixture of pain and strange pleasure in it.

“Sprained. I’ll give you a splint for your wrist, and your elbow… Another kiss as a thanks you?”

“I should danounce you to my mom, she’s a cop you know?” laughed Samantha. “You pedo!”

“Come on, she’s almost thirteen, she said it herself” whined Jenny. “It’s not my fault she is totally jailbait material!”

“Hey! I’m not! Plus I don’t have those muscles for some fighting tournament or attracting MAJORS, okay? I just need them to have a chance with a Minor I’m in love.”

“Damn it… you really want to waste yourself with one of those small guys? Believe me, they’re not worth the effort. Bonding is great, but it doesn’t make a long term relationship” explained Jenny, quite sure of herself.

“My big brother is a Minor” said Lindsey, her face stern. “And I know full well that Minors who are worth fighting for deserve it, and are great girlfriend material!”

“Wait a minute, you call your brother “big” when he is a Minor? That’s some crazy #minorthingsmatterstoo stuff here. You shouldn’t become one of those mouthpieces for Matthewson. It’s not because she is crazy tall and rich that you should mimic here so much!”

“I’m not mimicking anybody!” shot back Lindsey, her tamper flaring again. “My brother helped her launch it, so I just know what I’m talking about!”

“Yes, of course…”

Jenny sounded quite dubitative about all of it. The young Ferrand girl had to admit that what she sounded far-fetched, at best. For most people, even for her, Shannon Matthewson was the kind of celebrity you fawned from afar, someone so wealthy and powerful that she may have been living on another planet altogether and she wouldn’t have been more removed from the common masses of MAJORKIND.

During a moment, Lindsey wanted to reveal what was going one between her ‘Rando and the gigantic billionaire, but she decided against it. It’s not for me to out them like that. Plus, hopefully, Alejandro won’t go all bait, hook and sinker falling for her… I still don’t like her, after all! Instead, she chose to frown, hoping that she looked like the personification of offended dignity. Plus this Jenny was far too aggressive in her attempts to seduce her.

Not that her kiss hadn’t felt… good. Her lips were soft and hot, firm and yet giving under the pressure from her owns. A sudden fire had been lit into her groin and her stomach. Even with Izzellah, she hadn’t felt like that. It wasn’t her first kiss, of course. At home, she had had some minor experience with Andrew Humpton, Samuel Bullock and Garfield Newport. But it was the first time she had kissed a girl, and she had to admit that she had never felt like that.

“Don’t matter” she mumbled. “I’ve got to go back home now, I can’t make use of the gym here…”

“Yeah, you better not” admitted Jenny, letting her gaze course on Lindsey’s frame, biting her bottom lip. “But I’ll be damned, it’s a shame. It’s been a long time since I saw a girl with as much potential as you… you’ll be damn fine in a few months, so remember me, okay? Don’t let anyone else pop your cherry, kid!”

“JENNY!” yelled Samantha, looking shocked by the bluntness of her friend.

“What!? You know me!”

“I’m sariously considaring to rat you to my mom, girlfriend! Calm down, okay?”

“Okay… Sorry Lindsey…” said a suddenly gloomy Jennifer.

“I… I.. no problem… it’s just, I’m not really into… that kind of thing. Not that I’m against it, I mean down the line I may try it but… Urgh, I gotta go!”

Lindsey dashed toward the exit and once outside, her quite walk turned into a full blown run, and she reached her house in less than two minutes. Still, she had heard the laugh of Samantha and some bitter words from Jenny. The young girl was feeling quite lost. Somehow, she felt that she may have made some friends, or at least potential friends, but she may also preparing a whole lot of trouble for her future self in the process.

“I’ll talk it out with ‘Rando. I’m sure his advices will be great. I just have to hide from him what happened to my arm or he’ll freak out”, she said to no one in particular.

Receding on the sofa, her hand moved to her lips. Somehow, she still felt Jennifer’s kiss, and she couldn’t help but wonder how Izellah Ivory’s lips would feel under her own. Would they be delicate and soft, conveying the natural frailty of Minors, or would they be firm and tasting as good as a forbidden fruit? Those thought ignited a fire within her that she hadn’t ever felt before, and she found herself with her hand down her panty.

Without control of herself, Lindsey begun exploring her vagina, eliciting moans of pleasure. In her mind, Jennifer and Izzellah somehow combined, the forwardness and obvious attraction from the MAJOR in the frame of the Minor. The pre-teen’s breath became ragged and it quickened. Wave after wave of pleasures found their way to her brain and in less than two minutes, she was screaming in ecstasy, as a strange liquid perspired from inside her.

Tears formed in her eyes and she cried, unsure of why. She felt a mixture of desire, shame, lust, horror and a general sense of loss, not really knowing what to do know. The only thing that she was sure was that she was glad that Alejandro hadn’t come home yet…

Chapter 14: Bondage time (part 1)

“Wakey, wakey, baby doll…” sang Shannon’s powerful voice.

“Hrng…”grumbled Alejandro, turning in his “bed”. “Let me sleep more…”

“No way, sweetie. It’s already 9 a.m.!” replied Shannon, her powerful digit prodding him firmly but carefully.

“I’ve fallen asleep after 5 a.m., sugarplum…” tried the Minor, keeping his eyes closed and trying his best to find a comfortable position.

Which wasn’t an easy task, considering its nature. Shannon hadn’t wanted to take any risk, and had refused to share a bed with him. As she had adeptly noted, she was simply too big for them to be together in bed, since she could crush him or suffocate him with almost every part of her body. He had had to admit that she was right, despite the fact that he had felt ashamed of how weak he was compared to her.

Not that she hadn’t been able to alleviate his fears, she was quite adept at pleasuring her with her fingers or tongue. They had spent the majority of the night fucking like rabbits, in quite a lot of positions. He had even managed to feel good when, around 3 a.m. she asked for a pause, because of how great he made her feel. But then, after barely ten minutes, she had returned, hornier than ever and he had ended collapsing in her lap, exhausted.

Somehow, it’s probably for the best, because I don’t think I would have been able to get asleep in this “bed”, thought the young man. He was, after all, laying in one of Shannon’s old bra. It had been stuffed with a kind of mattress made of cotton or something, compacted to be resilient enough to accommodate his body. But it couldn’t do anything to the way the bra-cup swayed left and right when she was walking around, or was lightly pushing him.

“Come on, Alejandro…” pleaded the MAJOR. “I know you must be tired baby, but you don’t need to do much… just come eat with me. I went and have a great breakfast be prepared for us, you know? And then, you’ll be able to return to sleep in a place even more comfortable than your bed” she added seductively, which was quite surprising.

“What do you mean, more comfortable?” grumbled Alejandro, finally opening his eyes and blinking painfully as the sun’s light blinded him for a moment, until his vision adjusted and he could see the beautiful face of his fiancée looking at him from above.

“Well… I mean a place where you won’t have to wait for you mattress to get warm” she explained in a sultry tone, letting one of her hand trace the edge of her cleavage, immediately attracting the young man’s attention.

The Minor gulped, a mixture of arousal and fear rising inside of him. Shannon’s absolutely disproportionate tits made for a titanic valley where he could hide without difficulties, which was strangely attractive to him, even if it meant abdicating any possibility to have control in this part of their relationship. Which isn’t so bad, all thing considered, admitted Alejandro, managing to get his gaze away from the black orbs to look at the giantess’ face.

“I would fall between them, even if you whore a bra, you know?” he said, trying to find out what she truly had in mind before committing to anything.

“Not with what I have in mind, beautiful” replied Shannon, revealing a tangled mess of cables in her left hand.

“What the… Don’t tell me its…” begun Alejandro before she interrupted him.

“Yes, it’s bondage ropes. Complete with the gag and the blindfold, sweetie”.

Shannon sounded incredibly happy and excited about it, and the young man felt a pang of dread and something else. It had so much potential to end in a terrible manner, for both of them, and yet, the idea of being physically bound to her, somewhere on her body, probably her cleavage from the way she was caressing it with her free hand, smiling at him adoringly in the process, was making him horny. It was almost shameful, but after a night where he had been mostly handled instead of being in charge and had liked it immensely, he didn’t feel real shame.

“You can’t be serious” he still tried. “You know that I can’t really be safely tucked somewhere on you, right?”

“I’ve practiced with some… dolls, of a sort, Alejandro. I can assure you that you’ll be perfectly safe and secure. All you’ll have to do will be to give me the go. And tell me if you want the complete panoply or just the ropes. I want us to share a wonderful experience, I don’t want to impose anything on you. I’m… well, extremely dominant and horny, and I really want to play with you, in all kind of ways… but never without your consent. I would never do anything to you that you wouldn’t agree for beforehand. You trust me when I say it, right?”

The deep brown orbs of Shannon’s eyes bored into the Minor’s skull. As always, he felt entranced by the way light reflected in it, the golden stars and amber halo which complemented the rich brown tone of the irises. Her pupils where focused on him, and while he could see them slightly adjusting, as she went from looking at her face in general to his own eyes in particular, probably at least, he felt once more the desire to paint them and acted on it.

“I’ll try the whole thing if you accept to be my model for a day” he blurted out, without even really realizing what he was saying.

A powerful laugh shook Shannon’s body and she grasped at one of the pillars holding the Minor’s “bed” in place, making it shake and thus almost sending Alejandro plummeting to her own mattress, a meter and a half below the bra. Which immediately stopped the MAJOR’s hilarity. In a stunning display of mood swing, the giantess ceased to laugh and the hand holding the ropes came under the bra cup he used to stabilize it and prevent him from going overboard.

“Sorry baby! I didn’t expected that kind of request, not at all! Are you okay thought?”

“Yes. But I fail to see what was funny in what I asked…” grumbled the young man. “I’ve just wanted to get something more out of it, in a non-sexual way…”

“Oh Alejandro, you’re just so adorable!” fawned Shannon, her voice taking the accents of pure delight. “I wasn’t laughing at you, I was laughing because you seem to think that I wouldn’t accept to be your model, for a day or all of them!”

“So, you would agree?”

“Of course baby, I will! But I think you aren’t all that awake right now, come here, my Alejandro…” she said, extending her free hand to catch him in the powerful cage of her fingers.

They had coiled around his torso in an instant and while their grip was firm, it barely registered on him. Once more, her marveled at how much control MAJORS had on their own strength, which, once more, made him think that Joseph Mac Ferlan had been conscious of what he was doing when he reduced his left arm to a bloody pulp. Don’t think about it right now, he castigated himself, enjoy the moment, don’t taint it with memories of that monster.

“I’m sorry, I should have asked you if you wanted me to lift you up…” mumbled Shannon. “I hope it won’t sour you on trying the bondage and carry I had in mind baby…”

“What? No, don’t worry, I wasn’t grumpy about your…. eagerness to pick me up” hastily explained Alejandro. “It’s just that I marveled at how strong you are and yet how careful you can be and how… not all MAJORS had been like that” he completed after a hesitation, knowing quite well that she would understand what he implied.

“Oh…” weakly reacted Shannon, her face marred by a sudden sadness. “Don’t think about it Alejandro. We’ll make you feel better now, okay? First breakfast and then bondage, yes?”

“Nope. Bathroom first” laughed Alejandro. “I don’t know about you ogres, but us normal peoples need to do it after a night of sleep… or even mere hours, when some overeager girlfriend can’t let us enjoy a rest long enough!”

“Hey! It’s not my fault that the very idea that I could miss a minute of our time together is a torture for me! We don’t have that much time together you know!?”

“What are you talking about?” asked Alejandro, a little confused now. “I told you that your schemes to test me won’t work. I’m your fiancée, and I’ll be your husband, Mr. Matthewson I guess.”

“Even then, we won’t have that much time as a couple baby… barely eighty years or so…” she whispered, with a lot of sorrow in her voice.

Alejandro sighed. He couldn’t really blame Shannon for this way of thinking. He too was in love, and the idea to be unable to spend their whole life together was making him sad, but he wouldn’t let it overcome the chances he had in the present. Shannon seemed unable to do it so far, which he suspected was a byproduct of the MAJORS’ superior brain power. Their emotions and abilities to process thoughts were so powerful that what was a fleeting idea for a Minor would become something a lot more encompassing and hard to deal with.

“Let’s go eat, okay?” he sighed.

---------------------------------------------------------------

“Grmbl.”

“What’s the problem?” asked Alejandro.

“You’re using cow milk in your cereals… and you aren’t eating enough” grumbled Shannon, looking at him from above as he was seated on a Minor sized sofa in one of the main room of the house.

“First thing. What kind of milk would you want me to use here? Goat milk? Second thing. I’m eating just as much as I want to, su… sugarplum” replied a mildly irritated Alejandro, hesitating a little on her nickname.

“But you need to put some more meat on those bones baby!” whined the gigantic black woman. “You could get scooped away by a wind gust!”

“Nonsense!” laughed the Minor. “I’m not that light. And you haven’t answered my first question.”

“My milk! I would want you to drink my milk!” almost yelled Shannon.

“You… are you… pregnant?” asked a bewildered Alejandro.

“What!? No! Not yet… and that’s the problem. I want you to feel how much I love you, sweetie. What better way to express it than to breastfeed you?”

“Hum… Netflix and chill?” offered the young man.

“Bah!”

“What? What’s wrong with doing things like… like a normal couple?”

“You mean, like a MAJOR with MAJOR couple?”

“You know I did…” grumbled the Minor.

“Well, nothing really but… well, our size difference has to be taken into account and I wouldn’t want you to, you know… feel… inadequate?”

There had been a clear hesitation in Shannon’s sentence before the let out this terrible last word. Not that Alejandro could blame her, he did feel a little inadequate, despite their torrid night together. But it didn’t prevent him from wanting to make their couple work, and it required them to move away from the bedroom and the crazy sex all the time. Plus, he had in mind at least some activities they could do together which would be just as good for her as they were for him.

“I wouldn’t feel inadequate if we read together, or watched documentaries… or, I don’t know, exercised together?”

“Eh, I like the last one”, admitted the giantess. “By the way, how much can you lift?” the asked after a moment.

“My max is basically my weight, so 70kg (154 lbs) on a bench press. Not too bad for a one-armed Minor!” he boasted.

“That’s right! It’s awesome!” admitted Shannon. And yet, Alejandro couldn’t help but feel that it was somewhat faked.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

“So… how do we do this?” asked Alejandro, once he exited the toilets. “Do I need to be naked or can I keep some clothes on or…”

“I would like you to be naked, but it’s up to you my love” interrupted the colossus. “Same thing for the amount of accessories you want. We may use just the ropes, add the gag or the blindfold or go all the way in, whatever you want.”

“You know that I have no experience with that stuff, right?” said Alejandro, perhaps a little warily he had to admit

“Yeah, I know my love, that’s why I want you to make a choice. BDSM has to be fully consensual for the both of us, I don’t want to be imposing anything on you that you don’t want. For instance, I’ll probably trash talk about you once we’ll have completed the preparations. You’ll have to let me know if you’re okay with it or if I’m going too far, okay?”

“Uhuh. But so it means that if I ask for the gag, I’ll have to rely on bonding right? I’m not sure I’m liking it very much. Plus, there is no telling what you’ll do with me…”

“Nothing you don’t want to, I swear. Plus, you won’t need bonding. While the ropes will prevent you from moving too much, I’m pretty sure you’ll still be able to make your displeasure known. Wriggle, shout, even with the gag, I’ll understand. At worst, simply lower your formidable defenses, I’ll know what you feel then.”

“And you’ll have all the more reasons to assault them!” countered Alejandro, smiling.

“Baby, we both know that if I really wanted us to be bonded, I would be able to break through your defenses without breaking a sweet, right?” said Shannon, in a very serious tone which chilled a little Alejandro.

“I… you can’t really be sure of it” he shot back, a little insecure now.

“Of course I can. Remember what happened in Old Creek last year? I went inside your most private parts without real effort baby. In fact, it’s restraining myself which is straining… but for you, I’ll keep doing it forever and ever.”

There was a sense of absolute certitude in her voice, and it was both thrilling and frightening to the Minor. Still, she is probably right, had to admit the young man. Doesn’t mean that I couldn’t keep some portions of my mind off-limit. I’m pretty sure it’s possible, even with someone who isn’t related by blood. I’ll just have to practice more and do some hard work. Izzellah told me that over time, bonding allow a MAJOR to track down his or her bondmate quite easily, and I don’t want it!

“And I’m glad that you’re doing this, Shannon” simply replied Alejandro, smiling up at his fiancée.

“Really?” asked the titaness, a little suspiciously.

“Yeah, really. So… I want to try the whole thing in one go” added the Minor, which startled the massive woman.

“Sure? Wouldn’t it be better to start… small? No pun intended baby, I swear!” she hastily explained.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t feel offended by that kind of things. And yeah, I prefer to try the whole deal in one go. It’s kind of like a massive life-changing experience, in a way, so better to try the hardest option and be done with it, one way or another.”

“You don’t have to force yourself beautiful!” interjected Shannon. “I want to try it now, but if you don’t feel ready, I can wait! Really, I can.”

“It’s okay… Let’s get going, I want to do it” firmly said Alejandro, catching the eyes of Shannon, trying to convey his determination through his stern look.

“Fine. Try not to resist, okay? I wouldn’t want to pull one of your joint out of its socket…”

“Very funny, really.”

“I’m not kidding Alejandro. It could happen if we are not both careful.”

The Minor gulped audibly, suddenly a lot less sure about the whole thing. But he refused to back down, being far too stubborn to cave in now. So he stood still, fully naked save for his boxer, waiting for the giantess to tie him down. Her massive fingers caught the rope and brought it toward him. She begun with his torso, pulling his right arm behind his back, and his left stump followed suit, as best it could.

The Minor grunted as his body was forced to follow suit on his giantess’ actions. She quite adeptly tied a knot between his hand and his lump. The position wasn’t exactly comfortable, but somehow, he felt a tinge of sexual pleasure, which was quite strange. Already? I thought it would take longer, if it happened at all, thought the Minor, blushing wildly. He hoped that the MAJOR wouldn’t notice, but was sadly quickly proven wrong when she cooed.

“Oooh… Looks like somebody is loving what I’m doing to him… I hope you’ll let me tie you up often baby… I wouldn’t want you to feel left out of your kinks, while I get mines satisfied so easily with you around…”

Before he could answer, the colossus brought her lips on his and her tongue invaded his mouth, pushing in, tickling his palate and generally taking his breath away. When it retreated, he gasped for air and felt his torso expanding and retreating extremely quickly. He met his fiancée’s eyes and leaned forward for another, more controlled, kiss. This time, their tongues did not touch, he simply enjoyed the feeling of her plump lips on his face.

“I love you.”

“I love you too, Alejandro… Now, don’t move, I’ll be tying your legs, and it’s possible that it’ll be too much, so tell me, okay?”

“Will do. Now, do your worst executioner!”

“Oh come on!” complained the gigantic black woman. “If you don’t want to do it...”

“I’m joking Shannon! Come on!”

“Sorry, sorry. I’m just a little on edge. You’ve no idea how horny you make me all the time, and tying you up like that, with your consent? Babe, I’ve never been hornier in my life. Never!”

“I… I think that I’ve got a good idea” mumbled Alejandro.

A powerful odor was emanating from Shannon’s private parts, one he had become quite accounted with during that crazy night with her. And now it was hitting him like a powerful wave, despite the fact that he was still far away from her naked pussy, standing tall on a counter, as she leaned forward to bind him. It was, frankly, a reminder of how overactive MAJORS could be. He didn’t think that any Minor woman would ever feel so much for so little a stimulus.

A small yelp escaped his lips when she folded his legs at the knees, bringing his heels on his ass, which sent a jolt of pain through his spine, as she bended him slightly, before tying feet and hand together. The pain was low and almost dull, but ever present. Still, the young man felt quite certain that he would be able to endure it long enough to experience the whole ordeal and, hopefully, satisfy his gigantic fiancée.

“So, gag or blindfold first?” asked the colossal woman, apparently satisfied with her work.

“The gag, please. I want to see it being put in place, otherwise I think it would a little too much…” meekly said the Minor.

“As you wish my love” whispered Shannon in a very sultry voice.

In a swift movement, she put the gag in place. It was a wide round and metallic ball, something he instantly disliked. The taste was bad, even if it was obviously clean and never used. But still, it reminded him a little of blood, which brought back a lot of bad memories. Yet, he didn’t struggle and let her clasp it behind his head, and then forcing the latter to arch backward, so she could tie it to the growing knot in his back, accentuating the pain and the arousal he felt.

While the gag made it hard to breath, he couldn’t help but try to take deep breath to calm down. Incredibly enough, this absolute surrender to a MAJOR was actually… a great sexual experience. Alejandro could hardly believe it. He had somewhat expected to dislike it, or only moderately appreciate it, but he had to admit that it was kind of his kink, at least one of them, Shannon’s massive curves providing stimulations for quite a lot of others.

“Aaaaaaand here comes the blindfold my love!” chirped the giantess as she put the young Minor into a pitch black world. “So…” she added carefully, clearing her throat. “Are you ready to pleasure me, slave?!”

Her voice had become deep and powerful, full of arrogance and confidence, even a little cold, and Alejandro shuddered a little. He wondered if he hadn’t made a mistake accepting this whole bondage thing. Those few words were killing any and all interest he had in the whole thing rather quickly. Still, he decided to give her a chance to amend herself before throwing a fit… well, as much as he could throw one in his position.

“That’s right, that’s what you are a slave! Nay! An accessory for me! Grovel before me, thingy!” thundered his fiancée’s voice.

“HU HUUUUPF!” roared the Minor despite his gag, frantically trying to force his way out of the ropes.

“Alejandro! Stop, you’ll hurt yourself!” screamed Shannon, returning to her usual loving voice, her powerful fingers coiling around him to stop his struggle.

“Huuupmf!”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I thought… I don’t know what I thought… that you would like it, somehow… I should have known better…”

The Minor could hear the tears in her voice; yet he was still uneasy. Was it a ploy to make him lower his guard? She doesn’t really need it to do whatever she wants with me thought… Tied, gagged and blindfolded, there is even less than I can usually do to try and prevent one of her kind to do whatever the fuck he wants with me… Those ideas dissipated like mist in the sun when she felt her fingers prodding the knots behind his back.

“Hum! Huhum!”

“What? I… Don’t you want to get out of it, my love?” sobbed the MAJOR, confused if Alejandro read her voice right.

“Hu.”

“Really? I… Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” said Shannon bringing him to her monstrously massive chest and pressing him against the ultra-dense skin and upper layers of fat beneath, which barely gave way to the pressure, while all his bones and his joins where spraining under the pressure, eliciting a grunt that was unable to pass the gag and the barrier of titflesh his face was pressed into.

After a moment, she took him away from her mighty bosom, allowing him to breathe with greater ease, relatively speaking. Then, without a word, she did something and he found himself suspended somehow, while the moaned in pleasure. Trying to wriggle a little, he was granted with another, deeper, more powerful moan and a wet sound somewhere far below. It can’t be… did she just orgasm? wondered the Minor.

“Oh God! I never…. Huuum, it’s so good, so much more than I ever expected baby! It’s probably… uugh, probably for the best that… aaah, that we aren’t bonded… I think that I would go insane with pleasure if we did… and after that horrible things I just say to do… I have no right to be this good if you aren’t…”

Her fingers came prodding his dick, through his bowers, and they found it fully erect, almost painfully so, if Alejandro was honest with himself. The absolute power she had over him, spiced with the way she cared about him and wanted to take his feelings into consideration was simply an incredible aphrodisiac to his body and mind. In fact, under her caresses, a wet spot formed into his boxer and a powerful giggle, followed by a deep moan, followed his feeble grunt of pleasure.

“You do like it! Oh babe, it’s awesome! I wasn’t sure that you would feel good at all, but you do! You do! It’s… oh God, aaaah, it’s some kind of a dream come true! Would you…. Oooh, babe… would you agree to try to add some more… spice, to it?” managed to ask the colossus between her moans and sighs of pure pleasure.

“Humph?”

Alejandro was a little unhappy that he couldn’t ask a question properly now, because he felt that there was a lot more to this offer than adding some accessories to his ropes. I don’t want an anal plug or anything of the sort, thought the small teenager. Anything non-invasive, he could probably agree with, as long as she was careful, but he wasn’t ready for her to use him like a sex-toy or some crazy threesome out of her horny mind.

“I was thinking… You know, my bodyguards and servants and all have returned today. I thought it would be great for me to go and greet them… with you hidden where you are, that his, at the front of my chest, slightly below my breasts. In theory, if I fasten you a little more to my tummy, you should be undetectable beautiful!”

Alejandro was too stunned by this idea to react in any other way than another, and far more powerful, surprise orgasm, as a wave of guilty pleasure rose in his body, wracking it and making him scream in ecstasy despite his gag.

Chapter 15: Bondage time

Shannon leant forward in her wardrobe to pick up her bra, eliciting a traction on her nipples, where she had tied the ropes holding Alejandro in place. She had had her nipples pierced recently, for this sole purpose, and they were still tender, so pleasure and pain were in equal measure, which was, she had to admit it, a little off putting. She liked to inflict suffering and physical harm to her lovers, and while this very idea was abhorrent to her when it came to her fiancé, she was still quite unused to pain and disliked it greatly.

She fished up a deep red bra, one she had bought only recently. Compared to it, the one where her love was sleeping at night looked far smaller. It had been one she had worn six months ago when they had met again in Old Creek. The giantess let out a deep sigh, enjoying the feeling of the Minor’s tied body grazing against the skin of her boob and torso. In this kind of anfractuosity of her body, he would be safe and unseen.

Still, it didn’t help her feel better about what she had just done. Caught in the moment, believing that he would like it, she had tried to make use of her Dominatrix persona, the role she played with all the whores she had fucked over the years. I should have known better, she thought even as tears welled up in her eyes. But it’s so hard to learn what he loves! My poor baby hasn’t ever had anyone else than me to discover what he likes in bed…

She knew that it was, at best, a flimsy excuse, since it was something that Mac Ferlan could have said, she realized just now. And another proof that she wasn’t worthy of him yet. He wouldn’t do a mistake like that, he’s always so… so eager to please me, even accepting to be tied and blinded and all of that… I wouldn’t be able to accept it, not in a million year, even for him. Another proof that the colossus needed to become better, as a human being, a lover and a future wife.

“Humpf! Huuuuuhp!”

“Oooooooooooooooooh God!” screamed the MAJOR as her love begun squirming like crazy. Apparently, he hadn’t given his consent, and she had reached for the answer she wanted without waiting sufficiently.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I’ll untie you, baby, I swear!”

She couldn’t hide the deception in her voice, but she had to make Alejandro’s needs come first, no matter how much she had been dreaming about that kind of things for months now. Just the idea to be around peoples literally wearing the love of her life hidden behind her clothes had been enough to drive her over the edge in a great number of lonely nights during this year long therapy which had required her to refrain from having sex with other MAJORS.

Just as she was reaching for him, dropping her bra to the floor, she felt him. She couldn’t think of any other word for it. He’s lowering his mental defenses, she realized. But why is he doing it! The MAJOR was panicking now. Something very wrong was happening and she needed to act, but she didn’t knew what and the only way to learn it was to bond with him. Under any other occurrence, she would have relished this opportunity, but right now, she was terrified.

“Alejandro, sweetie! I’ll untie you, really! Give me a second baby, you’ll be safe, I promise!” cried the billionaire, anguish overcoming her mind.

“No!” shout Alejandro’s voice.

A great and mighty shiver coursed through her spine. Her Minor lover was initiating a bond session. It was…. She couldn’t even find a word to describe how incredible it was. She could feel his pleasure, his frustration and his pain, and so much more from him washing over her psyche. And her anguish, her own frustrations and fears seems to disappear inside of his, as if he was a sponge taking in all that was wrong and twisted in her and making it great and good.

“But baby” pleaded the MAJOR. “You aren’t liking it…”

“Really? Is that the impression I’m giving you?” asked the small man, directly into her brain.

Shannon groaned as wave after wave of pleasure came crashing down inside her mind. It was almost becoming hard to think. It was only the second time that they bonded, and the previous one had been almost over a year ago and had barely lasted a minute of two. She was totally unprepared for those sensations. She could almost feel rope tying her body against something large and warm, and it took him some seconds to realize that she was feeling what Alejandro experienced. And she had to admit that he didn’t seems to mind his situation. Still, she was quite stubborn.

“Alejandro, beautiful. I know I’ve hurt you with my… let’s say roleplay. You don’t need to act tough or force yourself to feel good for my sake. I don’t deserve it.”

“You’re absolutely right, you don’t. No MAJOR do, for the record. But I’m not forcing myself to feel anything. In fact, it’s a little insulting that you may think that I would resort to that kind of things. Now, pick up your bra, get closed and kick some of your kinks. As good as it surprisingly feel to be turned into an ornament for you to wear, I don’t want to do it all day.”

“Of course! Anything you want!” she offered, quickly crouching to get her bra back, hopeful that she would have the possibility to make amends for her mistakes real fast.

“Well… if you could break the bond, it would be a great start…” said the voice in her mind. “I don’t really know how to do it. Izzy told me that it was possible but…”

“No problem baby, I’ll do it!”

She gently pushed him out, and made sure to break the connection. And just like that, he was gone from her mind, his defenses as sturdy as ever. A whine escaped the massive MAJOR’s lips. She wanted to give in to temptation and force her way in, to rekindle this connection. She had just tasted heaven and wanted more of it. To make thing worse, she could almost taste… crumbs… of his mind, or essence, or whatever which made the bond so good and special.

“Oooh! Stop thaaaat…” she moaned as he moved, as if on cue to distract her. “It’s really hard to keep a strai… straight face when… ooh, fuck…”

Shannon was feeling another orgasm building, one that would leave her panting and half mad with pleasure. She decided that next time, her nipples would be off limit. Even the pain she had felt earlier was quickly receding, her superior metabolism adapting, shutting it out to let her enjoy the pure pleasure and leaving her utterly defenseless against her own pleasure. It was perhaps the first time in her life that she was willing to have less pleasure in a sexual interaction, but she felt confident that it was the right thing to feel, as of now.

“Hey, if you don’t calm down I’ll… I’ll shake my torso! Hard!” she managed to playfully tease between two moans.

Strangely enough, it worked and Alejandro stopped his struggles. As simple as that eh? Well, still, get some, lover! While putting her bra, Shannon made exaggerated movement, which elicited more moans and outraged muffled sounds from the Minor, even if she suspected that he was kind of enjoying the whole thing. Finally, she found herself with her breasts sitting higher on her chest, thanks to her reinforced piece of cloth, which allowed her to dress for the day.

“Hum… So… What should I wear today? Obviously, it has to be loose-fitting, we wouldn’t want anyone to spot you right? Shake one time for yes, two for no, baby doll…” she gently told him, caressing the hair and shoulders of the brave Minor, who shook twice, making it hard to think.

The gigantic MAJOR hesitated for a moment, before picking a purple t-shirt and another with a deep blue hue. She loved them both, and any one would be able to conceal Alejandro from prying eyes, but choosing one was too difficult. Usually, she knew perfectly what kind of vibe she wanted to give off. If she went to her businesses or at some official meeting, she went for a very strict look, better to impress and making others grovel in submission.

“So… I have a bright purple shirt and a deep blue one. Should I pick one or try another? Sake yes if you want me to put one of those, no if you want something else, okay?”

Alejandro made clear that he wanted her in something else, and with a giggle, the MAJOR dropped her clothes on the floor. She was beginning to really like this exchange, and the fact that she that the Minor she was so in love with did too made the whole thing perfect. Singing to herself and her lover, she picked a rather loose top with a low skirt, bright red, and another, with a longer skirt and pure white. I hope he’ll pick the red one, he could be seen in the other… thought the colossus.

“So…. Two ensembles, top plus skirt. One bright red, the other pure white. We pick one or try another? And… that’s a yes! And God, it felt damn good…. Just for the record, try to get some rest when we’ll be wandering the house, baby, because I can tell you that what we did tonight was just the prelude! You’ll get the real deal really soon!”

She moaned loudly and felt her cum wetting the inside of her tights as Alejandro shook twice quite vehemently. She couldn’t help but laugh and grasp his minuscule body between her hands, rubbing his erect cock and adding another dose of wet sperm inside his already stained boxer. His muffled screams of pleasure were all more fuel to her fire of passion, and during a moment, she almost wanted to drop everything and have sex with him, right here, right now, despite her intentions.

“Soooo…” she finally managed to say, her voice shivering a little. “Yes for the red, no for the white. Red it is then! Try to not move… well, not too much beautiful, it’ll shake enough as it is” she added after a moment, dropping the white ensemble to get in the red.

It turned out to be kind of struggle. It was still loose enough to hide Alejandro, but far less than she remembered… and it had been bough barely two weeks ago, which implied that she had either grown fatter, which hadn’t seemed to be the case this morning, when she had watched herself after her night of pleasure… or that she was growing again, something she really disliked. It was already hard enough to be this tall compared to her Minor fiancé, to be unable to share the same bed as he. She didn’t want to be even more massive than she already was.

Finally, she managed to slip into the ensemble. All she needed now was to put a pair of panties. She hesitated between a thong and something covering, but her dripping juices forced her to pick the later. She would have to wash herself and to add some sanitary napkin in it, after all. Better safe than sorry, I really don’t want to have to explain to anyone why I’m having an orgasm or something of the like. I like my employees, but not that much.

“Okay Alejandro. Are we ready?” asked the colossus when she was finally done.

She smiled when she felt him stir only once.

-----------------------------------------

“Hey Shannon! How was the night? Calm and with a deep sleep, I guess?” asked Fiona with a huge shit eating grin.

“You bet it was. Small talks and then we went to bed early, ten p.m. max. He’s still sleeping right now if you want to know” calmly replied the giantess, lying through her teeth with a perfect poker face.

“You’re kidding right?” replied Fiona, looking utterly dejected. “I want to know what happened; damn it!”

“Are we a little perv?” managed to ask Shannon before her lover begun shaking hard and without warning during a second or two, almost making her yelp in surprise and pleasure.

“I’m not little! I know, too you, we all are, but I’m big and strong, and sexy! And I still think that I should be closer to you and the Mister to better make my duty as a bodyguard…”

Fiona was smiling even more than before, if it was possible and she hadn’t noticed what was happening with her employer. Which is a good thing, I don’t want her to notice what we are doing… If she did, I don’t think I could contain myself, and a threesome right now, even with her, is not what I want for Alejandro and I…The incredibly tall MAJOR decided to try and stir the discussion away from it. And despite the fact that she respected her bodyguard a lot, she knew that the redheaded woman wasn’t bright enough to prevent her from doing it.

“Yeah, well, I think we should think about other things, if you don’t mind. We have some discussion to have about next week’s guests coming in. It’ll have to be both discreet but highly effective, so you’ll have to pick up the cream of the crop, okay?”

“Can you tell me again why we need to do that?” asked a mildly annoyed Fiona. “I mean, that’s two Minors with their MAJORS chaperone, it doesn’t really strike me with something in need of heavy protection…”

“It’s needed because I say so” sternly shot back Shannon, letting her friendly demeanor fall for a moment. “Do you question me?”

“Of course not, Miss Matthewson!” promptly replied the redhead, taking a step back and putting her hands, palms facing the colossal MAJOR, before her, in a gesture of good will. “It’s just that I like to know the in and out of an operation, it helps to prevent mistakes.”

“Good. One of those Minors is a friend of Alejandro. It should be enough for you to realize why we need them safe at all time.”

“It is, boss, I assure you!”

Fiona sounded sincere, so Shannon allowed herself to smile, signaling that the tension which had been building between them during this sort exchange wasn’t warranted anymore. Of course, the fact that talking to her while she was wearing her fiancé was making kind of hard for Shannon to keep her dominant personality in check but also was a strain on her calm, even cold, character when bossing her employees around. Her pleasure was simply too great, she had to admit that she loved the mild humiliation that all of this was probably making him feel.

“So… I was thinking about five teams of two highly trained bodyguard, never approaching them at less than twenty meters (65 feet). That way, they should be conspicuous enough to not attract their attention, since they will wear civilian clothes, but close enough to intervene quickly. And of course, they’ll have guns, just in case. Not that we expect troubles right?”

“Of course not but…” begun Shannon, before having to stop mid-sentence, closing her eyes in pleasure even as Alejandro was going wild in his ropes, making almost impossible to not lose it and scream in pleasure here and now.

“Are you okay boss?” asked a preoccupied Fiona.

“Yes… yes… it’s just that… Alejandro and I have had a more interesting night that I let out earlier and… I’m experiencing the afterglow…” lied the giantess.

“Are you bonded right now? Is it why you’re feeling what you feel? How is it! I’ve never been bonded, please, tell me!”

Fiona almost sounded like a young girl, her eyes wide open, her voice high-pitched, slightly bent toward her boss, a look of adoration on her face. It wasn’t so surprising. Minors were so rare that some MAJORS could spend their whole life without meeting one. And even those who did had rarely a chance to bond with one, which meant that for a lot of peoples, it was almost the holy grail, a mythical fable, full of mysteries and untold pleasure, even when the whole society buzzed with how incredible and great it was to be bonded.

“No, we are not… He… doesn’t like to be bonded, you know.”

“What!? Why!? I’ve always heard that bonding was even better for them than it is for us! Why wouldn’t he want to be bonded all the time!?”

“He was boned-raped when he was eight” blurted Shannon.

“OH MY GOD!”’ shrieked Fiona, her hands rushing to cover her mouth, absolute horror plain obvious on her face.

Shannon was startled by a sudden pounding on her lower tits. It wasn’t much, probably only Alejandro hitting her feebly with the top of his head, but she knew what it meant. She shouldn’t have talked about it, it was too personal. It was a wrong idea to try this whole BDSM thing with him with an audience so soon, I should have trained myself so as to be able to control myself better around peoples. Time to put the whole experiment on hold for the day, she decided. Now, she only had to find a way to return to her room without sounding too suspicious.

“I get why you want him and his friends protected at all time now… but still, now, he must be able to protect himself right? He does some weightlifting, surely he can handle most of the problems, right?”

“He’s a Minor, Fiona” explained Shannon. “He told me that his upper weight on a bench press is 70kg. Knowing this, letting him out of my sight will be even more difficult… but I will, of course. Doesn’t mean I won’t make sure that he is safe, whether he likes the idea of having hidden bodyguards around or not”.

The last part was for her Alejandro. He was intelligent enough to get that he was followed when in New Orleans, the discussion had made it quite obvious, so explaining why she felt the need to infringe on his private life that much was a sore necessity. And it allowed her to make clear that it wouldn’t change. He would get the chance to go to High School, perhaps even college, but she wouldn’t take a chance and let him unprotected, even if he probably disliked it a lot.

“Wow that’s… that’s not much…” admitted the other, smaller, MAJOR. “If it was me… you know, even with your whole Rights for Minors and all? Well, I think I wouldn’t let him leave my sight ever, no matter how degrading it would be for him and shit! I mean, once people will know that he’s yours, he’ll never have a private life anymore anyway, peoples will bother him in the streets and all… when you aren’t with him, of course, and he’ll still need a MAJOR chaperone during those moments…”

“You do remember that the goal of our campaign is to make sure that Minors can actually walk alone in the street without being abducted, bothered or even heckled, right?” asked Shannon, a little suspiciously.

“Yeah, sure but… Come on, don’t tell me that you don’t agree with me.”

“I don’t.”

What’s one more lie’s going to do anyway? Of course I don’t want him to go, there is a reason he’s tied on me right now… well, another one behind the pleasure. The whole thing was great, but somehow, she wasn’t getting the kick she expected out of it. Somehow, keeping him hidden from Fiona meant that she couldn’t enjoy the situation as much as she would have liked. Better to call if off already, and return to the room.

“Uhuh…” mumbled her bodyguard. “So, you will wake him up, so he can meet me, right?”

“Well tried, but no” laughed Shannon. “I don’t want him to be overwhelmed, it’s only our first full day together, you know?”

-------------------------------------------------------------

“Not overwhelmed, eh? Kind of hard to prevent it with what we did, don’t you think, young lady?” asked the Minor, his voice so full of sarcasm it was almost physically painful.

“Now, don’t go all grumpy on me, mister. I had to find a way to get out of there far earlier than I thought. Great thing we did it… and if you would be so kind as to put your mouth to a better use…” she added, positioning her massive pussy before her still tied and blindfolded lover.

“What are you…? Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me…”

“No I’m not. The sooner you make me cum, the sooner you’re untied and you’ll go hit the shower and then you’ll meet Fiona and some others, okay?”

“Any chance they’ll be the spies you’ve put around me?” grumpily asked the Minor.

“Not a chance in hell beautiful. And now, it’s pussy time!” she happily screamed, pushing his face against her vagina.

The MAJOR let out a monstrously powerful scream as the little tongue of her tied boyfriend begun to lick her outer lips and even titillated her clitoris. He’s so damn good! How can he be so good? How great would it be if we were bonded? That last question would have to be answered someday but right now, she was already over the edge and she let herself fall on the floor. She had already been sitting, to allow Alejandro to pleasure her, but now, she was on her back, screaming, moaning and even shivering madly.

“Mierda!” shot the Minor, probably because of the amount of cum she had just released. “Hey, can you get me out of those ropes already?” he added after what could have been a minute or ten.

“Will do…” mumbled Shannon, feeling herself drifting to sleep, or at least a little nap.

“Hey! Don’t let me like that while sleeping! What if you roll over or something!” yelled Alejandro, clearly afraid.

It was the urgency in his voice which allowed the black colossus to overcome the afterglow of his little lick-session. She rolled over her bed, eliciting a little scream of fear from her lover, before turning toward him, trapping him in her hands and bringing him in for a kiss. The Minor didn’t try to resist, even if she could feel his body shivering under her touch, and she felt somewhat guilty. She quickly untied him and looked at him lovingly trying to bring back some blood in his legs and arm.

“You know you look adorable right now? You’re just like a… a chick fresh out of his egg, trying to walk and all for the first time.”

“Well, I guess it’s better than a duckling, they imprint on the first person they see and think of her as their mother, for life.”

“I wouldn’t dislike it, you know?” replied Shannon, beaming at the idea of her Alejandro following her around with adoration in his pretty eyes.

“You perv” taunted the Minor. “Getting a kick out of being called Mommy by your fiancé, and even wanting to prevent him from leaving your sight…”

“Come one, I told Fiona that I didn’t want to do that to you!” whined the MAJOR, not faking how hurt she felt about the very idea that he could hold it against her.

“Yes you did… but clearly, you think that I’m too weak to be alone in the streets, or anywhere, without a MAJOR to chaperone me…” sourly rejected Alejandro.

“Love, look at me” sternly commanded Shannon, going as far as to catch his chin between her thumb and pointer finger to prevent him from looking away. “I hadn’t realized that despite your impressive muscles, for a Minor, your strength was so different from mine. You’re as light as a feather to me Alejandro, I can’t tell the difference, but I now know that you can, and it frighten me. If I was listening to my most MAJOR part, you wouldn’t even be allowed to leave our room, not without me, you wouldn’t go farther than two to three meters from me, top. But I don’t listen to this part anymore. It’s the one which let Mac Ferlan hurt you because it was the MAJOR thing to do, give up on you and let the alpha male claim you. Do you understand what I’m trying to say here, beautiful?”

“I think”, grudgingly admitted the Minor. “You’re trying to say that your campaign is going against deep rooted instinctual behaviors and yet you want to go with it, and prove your dedication to it by giving me the freedom I have.”

“Exactly, and no need to be so gloomy about it love. I know how hard it is for you, how much you would want the world to be different. And I’m sure that I’ll discover a great deal of things which will leave me frightened for you, and wanting to put you in a glorified pet cage, as we get to know each other better, but I can at least promise you that I’ll never give in with those base instincts, no matter how conflicted I’ll feel because of it. That’s why I want you to have a chance with other MAJORS, even Izzellah or another Minor striking your fancies. Because I want you to be happy, okay?”

“Okay” sighed Alejandro. “But please… can I skip encountering other MAJORS today? I’m pretty tired, I really want to shower and hit the bed…” asked the small teenager, his voice weak and his head hanging low against her fingers.

“Anything you want Alejandro. Always and forever.”

Third Interlude

“I’m still against it, if you cared to listen to me” almost whined Linda Watermiene, looking at her only daughter lazing on her bed.

“Come on Mom, it’s only for two or three weeks, top! And we’ll have chaperones every steps on the way…” huffed Lisa, as if one more discussion about her coming trip to New Orleans was simply too boring to even contemplate.

“And it’s perfectly normal, my little miracle! What? Did you think that you would simply go your merry way to the Big Easy like that? Just you and Izzellah going to the airport?”

Linda knew how her little daughter would react to this tirade, and just as she expected, Lisa sighed quite audibly and rolled her eyes, clearly not understanding, or perhaps more rightly not wanting to understand, her mother’s concern. Still, the MAJOR couldn’t help but feel a tinge of sorrow. My baby is growing so fast…. Soon she’ll have to leave the house and I won’t be able to protect her anymore…

“Moooooooooom, you know that you sound like an old woman freaking out because her grand-children are crossing the street alone!”

“And what if I do?” asked the older woman, perhaps a little defensively. “Isn’t it my right to worry for my child?”

“Sure… if you were just as worried about Romeo. But he can go wherever he wants, whenever he wants, to do whatever he wants…”

Her daughter’s resentment was quite obvious, but it was something that Linda was more able to shrug off than her refusal to take her point of view into account. It was something that Minors always did, in her experience. They seemed unable to take into account the MAJORS’ reasoning, acting as if there superior brethren were impulsive and prompt to act before thinking. All things the matron of the Watermiene was quite sure she wasn’t.

“Your younger brother is a MAJOR sweet-pea” tried, once more, to explain that simple fact to her daughter. “And I know that Izzellah believe that it’s not right to think like that, but I… I think that she’s wrong in that regard!”

Linda blushed a lot and quite promptly at the mention of her daughter’s friend, young Izzellah Ivory. As often, she felt her attraction to the young girl stirring in her chest, and she felt bad for it. Ignacio Ivory was a very sympathetic man, even a friend, perhaps, and she felt dirty for those feelings she had toward his only child, yet. But it wasn’t something she could control alone, and the beautiful Minor was so obviously in need of a mother…

“Oh, now it’s Izzy fault, eh? I’m sure that she’ll like to know that you think that…” cackled Lisa in her worst imitation of a super-villain in cartoons.

“You wouldn’t!” nonetheless yelped Linda,  who didn’t want to ever make the young Ivory wary around her, when the poor girl needed so much her very fine and contained motherly love.

“Well, I don’t know… there is this new toy for dogs, and I thought that Goober would really love it, the little baby, but I don’t really have the money and…”

“I’ll buy two of them!” interrupted the MAJOR. “Just, don’t tell Izzellah that I thought she was wrong; okay?”

“God, you really are into her, uh? I’ve created a monster when I made the two of you met. Don’t worry, I’m sure that you’d just have to call her “daughter” and Izzy would forgive everything!”

“LISA!” yelled the older woman, shocked by the implication that her daugther’s words carried.

“Hehe, how prude, suddenly! You should loosen up, you would do her a favor, you know? She really need some gentle and loving hand to help her discover her sexuality. Otherwise, she’ll be left alone among all those horny teenagers wanting a piece of her!”

“You should be ashamed of yourself, Lisa Watermiene” grumbled Linda. “It’s a really dirty way to try and force me like that to… to…”

“To go down on Izzy, or to have her going down on you?” offered her daughter with a powerful laugh as the older woman blushed and stuttered, her hands flying to her face, then her mouth, then her shoulders, and then went into an intricate dance of nervousness and confusion, which made her daughter laugh even more.

“I would not… never I…”

“I’m kidding Mom! Well, half-joking anyway. I’m not sure that Izzy’s mommy complex will be stronger than some Minor-sized muscles!”

“Wha… What do you mean by that exactly?” asked Linda, her face still as red as a ripe tomato, but definitively curious to hear what her daughter had in mind.

“Well… you know that it’s Shannon Matthewson who invited Izzy, right? And that Taco Bell and Burger Queen, and, well, me are just tagging along with her. But what you may not know is that she accepted this mostly for Alejandro Ferrand.”

“That name rings a bell…” mumbled Linda, who had acquiesced to what Lisa had been saying rather absent-mindedly. “But where did I head it?”

“Probably in the news more than a decade ago. He’s from Old Creek, and what, you know, involved in the Mac Ferlan’s Incident.”

Lisa’s voice had become but a whisper and a powerful shiver shook her body. Linda rushed to her poor little miracle’s side and brought her to her mighty cleavage, cooing her and massaging her hair, trying to calm her. It was one of the few things which could prevent her Lisa to try and wriggle her way out of her embrace, that Incident. Linda hadn’t wanted her daughter to learn about it until she was older, but sadly, it hadn’t happened.

When she had been barely eight, Lisa had managed to sneak on her husband’s and her talking about this, rather crudely. She had been here for almost ten minutes before her MAJORS parents noticed, and it was only because Romeo had come to pick up his “dolly sister” since, at roughly four years old, he still needed her to drift to sleep easily at night. Lisa had been so pale that Linda had been afraid that her little miracle would make a syncope but thankfully she had managed to calm her down, even if the Minor girl had cried the whole night and had had nightmares for almost a whole week.

“It’s okay my sweet, sweet baby…” whispered the MAJOR in her oh so small daughter’s ear.

“No it’s not…” whimpered Lisa. “But it’ll be when I’ll punch his stupid face!” she added, smiling mischievously at her mother, who wondered if all of this had been an act.

Not that she could really suspect her beautiful daughter to be manipulative, she knew very well that it wasn’t in her character. She was extremely open sexually, to the point that she even managed to embarrass a MAJOR like herself, but she was never devious, and never tried to use her frailty to curry favors or material benefits. She was just like Goober, innocent and over-eager to please, fragile and easily distracted, that was all.

“You shouldn’t talk about hurting another Minor” she still admonished her baby girl. “Especially not in the face!”

“Fine, fine… I’ll punch him in the guts then, he’ll be able to hide it!”

“LISA!”

“I’m joking Mom, sheesh… But seriously… could you stay with me tonight?”

“Of course baby… I know how upset this whole story makes you… But could you explain why you think that Izzellah would want to go to New Orleans to see someone living in Old Creek?”

“Wait… I haven’t told you yet?” asked a bewildered Minor.

“Told me what, my little miracle?”

“Well… Alejandro Ferrand is a childhood friend of the Matthewson…

“No way!” interrupted Linda, who couldn’t believe it.

“Way!” countered her daughter, before continuing her previous sentence. “And he and his younger sister, a MAJOR, have moved to the Crescent City recently. Apparently, the billionaire bachelorette have paid for their High School’s years in some upper class institution or whatever.”

“But why would she do that?” interrupted once more the older woman, quite puzzled.

“You would know already if you could let me talk without interrupting me every five seconds!” whined Lisa, looking hurtfully at her mother.

“Sorry baby girl. Let’s say it’s payback for all the times you try to run away and hide in the house.”

“But you love chasing me! Panda Express would even say that it’s some primal instinct from when you guys where some massive apes going all King Kong on us poor little Minors in distress!”

“You’re exaggerating. And it’s very impolite to speak like that if MAJORS, you know?”

“So, it would be okay to speak like that about Minors?” shot back Lisa.

“Of course not… You know sweetie, sometimes I wonder if you aren’t too caught up into this “Equals rights for Minors’” campaign. Every little slip of the tongue and you become extremely defensive.”

“Bleh!” simply replied Lisa, sticking out her tongue and frowning in the most ridiculous way, which forced Linda to drop her serious face to chuckle a little. “Can I finish what I was saying now and explain to you why even your weapons of mass destruction may not be enough to win Izzy’s heart?”

“My breasts are perfectly proportionated, I’ll have you know! And I don… don’t want to win Izzellah’s heart, I’m just happy to be a… a good friend for her, when it comes to navigating this difficult part of your life you’re both entering!” affirmed Linda, blushing even more all the while.

“Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight” said Lisa, clearly not buying it. “Anyway, as I was saying, there is a reason for it… and it’s that the Girl who’s worth ten Billion or whatever is in loooooooooove with this Alejandro! They are boyfriend and girlfriend, and all!”

“I can’t believe it…” uttered a stunned Linda.

She loved Minor just as much as any self-respecting MAJOR, they were simply so cute, and fragile, and clueless about the whole word and how brutal and dangerous their superior kindred could be, for themselves or the Minors around them… but going as far as dating one of no renown, albeit for this atrocious Incident which had been put under a lid really fast by the authorities of California, and more largely the Feds? That was a bridge too far. Couples had to be, if not equals when it came to a MAJOR/minor one, but at least balanced.

And here, it wasn’t the case at all. She had no idea about how that poor Minor looked, all she knew what that he was crippled, and probably scarred deeply mentally. In her mind, he needed someone living a calm and collected life, to rebuild himself. Someone from the Jet-Set, at not even twenty, was not suited for healing and uplifting him. And then, she remembered something her daughter had said a little while ago.

“You said that Izzellah wanted to go to New Orleans for this Alejandro. Care to explain why?”

“She’s in looooooove!” chirped Lisa with a huge grin on her face.

“What!? How? When did she even met him?” shouted Linda, astonished by this sudden revelation and even a little angry, if she had to be honest with herself.

“Well, a year ago or so, she and Taco Bell’s…”

“Lisa…” growled the MAJOR, quite menacingly.

“Fiiine. Izzy and Sabrina Rodriguez’ families went to Old Creek for a week-end and they met with this Alejandro and even Shannon Matthewson! Apparently, Izzellah struck a chord with that overgrown girl, and was offered a place among her ambassadors and what not. But the most important thing she brought back was the mail of this Ferrand guy. You should have heard it! Always talking about how alone he must have felt, the sole Minor in his ghost town and all, and how cute he was, bleh!”

Linda shook her head slightly, smiling. She understood why Izzellah Ivory had been, and possibly still was, attracted to such a Minor. His plight would appeal to her kind and generous spirit, and the Watermiene matron knew that her daughter’s best friend took at heart the suffering and difficulties that her kind had endured and still faced. Plus, if he was cute, that little Minor boy probably would fancy her, if only a little. Izzellah had seemed quite attracted to physical beauty, after all.

“Okay, I get it. But being in love is a little too much, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, sure. It’s just that, well, he is real cute, you know. I don’t think he could satisfy me proper though, but who knows, right?”

“LISA!” shrieked Linda, once more shocked by how open her daughter was with the matters of sexuality.

She knew that MAJORS around her age were all in rut, somehow, and she accepted it, because she had been like that not so long ago, when it came to her kind’s lifespan. But Minors were, in her mind, so much more pure, and innocent. Despite leaving with one and meeting others, chief among them the young Ivory, she still couldn’t help but expect something more… cute, or childlike perhaps, from them when it came to this particular topic.

“Oh come on Mom! I’m almost twenty! Can’t I say that I like a tiny morsel when I see one! Plus, I’m half-MAJOR. Can’t I get to be treated as such, at least!?”

“Oh, we’re not having this discussion again, my little miracle!” grumbled Linda, her mind wandering to far more pressing matter.

“Oh yes we are!” shot back Lisa, trying to push her mother away, to no avail as always.

It was a particular can of worms Linda hated with a passion. Her little miracle was a halfsy, which means that she was neither a MAJOR nor a true Minor, at least in her pretty little eyes. MAJORS knew best, that she indeed was a part of the smaller breed of Manking, albeit a slightly improved, if rare, subspecies. But the common knowledge which depicted halfsies as “half-MAJOR” was probably something which did more harm than good.

“Lisa, dear. I know you want more freedom, to be able to stretch your wing… but you’re not ready yet sweetie. You need someone to be with you, someone to protect you and help you. Braxton…”

“Is a huge asshole!”

“Yes, I agree that he may be rather unpleasant at times… but he’s from a good family and he stills wants you… Wouldn’t you like to at least give him another chance?”

“Just when other guys are finally becoming to be interested in me again? No way in hell!” shot back her daughter.

“What if I bought you two new toys for Goober?” offered Linda, hoping to make her daughter shift her stance on this subject.

“Add Warrior of Lemuria IV to it and we may be onto something…” grumbled her wonderful elder child.

“Oww, you’re just so cute, my precious baby!” cooed Linda. “Fine, you’ll get your toys for Goober and your game in exchange of trying to at least a small talk with Braxton?”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever…”

Chapter 16: First Day's Revelation

Lindsey looked at the hundreds of MAJORS her age or just a little older assembled before her and all the First Years in the Gymnasium. She felt a lump in her throat and tried to gulp it down discreetly, to no avail. She had never seen so many of the superior humans gathered together like that. Even the airports palled in comparison, since the peoples there thronged everywhere, while the teenagers here remained perfectly still, as if ready to wait for hours without so much as flinching.

Perhaps even more surprising was the presence of at least twenty Minors, sitting at the feet of their bond-mates, probably. Only one of them, a boy probably around her ‘Rando’s age shared his physique, lean but fit, from what she could tell. All the others, boys and girls alike, were chubby. Some were even overweight. Of course, her older brother would consider all of them as such, but for Lindsey, the latter were truly too fattened by their MAJORS.

Nonetheless, seeing all those peoples here to judge her wasn’t good for her self-esteem. She recognized Samantha Paolini, somewhere to her right, looking as massive as ever, even among peers her age. And the pre-teen could feel Jenny’s eyes on her, in fact, when they gaze had met, the other MAJORS had had such a hungry look that the Ferrand girl had shuddered. I better avoid her for the time being… I’m not sure she could control herself if we were alone together.

The fact that Jenny was a lot less strong than she meant next to nothing for Lindsey, somehow, she felt like a prey compared to her, a feeling she really disliked a lot.

Looking to her left, her eyes met those of Derek Mathewson. The massive black MAJOR looked great. He wasn’t as muscular as Alaric, by far, but he still had wide shoulders and powerful arms. His mid-section looked less bulgy than her older brother’s, lacking the impressive abs, from what she could tell, but he was still well over 3m tall (9f5), probably around 3m15 if she had to guess (10f3). He beamed a smile at her and she felt a little more at ease.

Near him, she could see a Minor, who was not the outlier when it came to the small human’s shapes. He was also black of skin, but of a lighter tone than Derek, and his hair wasn’t kept short, instead forming an impressive display of small braids, from the top of his head to well below his shoulders. Thanks to her perfect eyesight, she was able to notice the piercing in his ears, hidden by his mane, which seemed made of silver.

If she had to hazard a guess, she suspected that it was Joshua, Derek’s boyfriend. What was surprising was how none of the other MAJORS even seemed interested at him. Sure, there was some glances at the small teenager, but overall, none seemed to dare to look at him. Perhaps they were afraid to be caught by his bond-mate. From what she had heard, guys were a lot less prone to constant infighting to claim a Minor once the score had been settled. It wasn’t really the case for girls.

Joshua was probably around 1m85, slightly taller than Alejandro’s 1m80 (6f1 vs 5f9) but he looked a lot heavier. Even discounting the fact that he had his two arms, which necessarily added some weight to his frame, she suspected that the other Minor had at least 30kg (66lbs) over Rando’s measly 70kg (154lbs).And yet, neither his face nor his body looked fat, so she suspected than more than a little bit of that was muscle.

Finally, she focused on the outlier Minor. That guy was like her brother, lean and feat, and where his kin remained as close as possible from their probable bond-mates, this one was a step or two before an impressive specimen of a woman, blonde and wavy hair, falling to her shoulders, piercing blue eyes and curves to die for. But he didn’t really seemed interested, looking even a little bored by the whole thing.

He had short brown hair, was clean shaved and, from what she could tell, his eyes were light brown, almost yellow really. His nose was small but cute, and she somehow felt as if she had seen him elsewhere before, but she couldn’t really place him anywhere. It couldn’t have been Old Creek, the town would have been crazy with another Minor, just like it had done when Izzellah Ivory had come to visit. She had been the topic of every discussions during almost a month after her visit, with a lot of gossip flying around.

“He’s an ambassador for Shannon’s campaign” suddenly said Alejandro, rather softly, as if wanting to avoid other MAJORS from hearing him.

“Really? How do come you remember it and not me?” she answered in the same whispery tone.

“I’ve been tracking them down a lot more than you. They are quite the diverse bunch, some with crazily ambitious dreams and others a lot more… mundane”.

“And he’s one of the former or the latter?”

“Depends on what you consider crazily ambitious for a Minor, I guess” slowly replied Alejandro. “He wants to create a whole Soccer team with only Minors, so…”

He shook his head, as if to signal that it was up to her to consider if this idea was something incredibly hard to achieve in this MAJOR-tailored society they lived in, or if it was an achievable goal, probably with some help from the more massive breed of humans. If you asked me… I think I would pay a lot to see twenty two and more little guys and gals running around during 90 minutes, leeringly thought the massive pre-teen.

She was quite certain that a lot of peoples would be willing to pay good money to see something like that. She could almost picture their outfits, probably a lot more skimpier than their MAJOR counterparts, but it would all be to attract public, and not out of some fetishism from the taller humans who dominated the world. After all, MAJORS were above those kind of considerations. For Lindsey, it was a given that the superior beings wouldn’t ever be so crazy about Minors as too perpetuate those kind of objectification once they would realize how degrading it was, but it was something necessary for the time being.

“What’s is name?”

“Will you do shut up?” hissed someone behind her, another girl from the sound of it. “It’s an important ceremonial, and you two bumpkin are ruining it with your blabbering!”

“Oh yeah?” growled Lindsey, turning on her heels to face a considerably less impressive specimen of MAJORKIND.

The girl was clearly from an old White family, or at least she had all the trappings that Lindsey associated with those peoples. Skin as white as snow, blue icy eyes, long dark air, almost straight, just a little bit wavy but not too much. While the school’s uniform prevented her to look to0 wealthy compared to the rest, her golden necklace and the hem of a white shirt embroiled with golden threads gave her away. Her lips were stretched into a disgusted sneer. The Ferrand girl took a step forward, making use of her superior size. That girl couldn’t have been taller than 2m43 (8f) tall, giving her three inches, and being a lot less muscular, even if she seemed really fit.

“Yeah, you bumpkin” spat the other pre-teen. “I guess you and your small brother, or lover, or whatever are not able to comprehend how important it is to respect this century old tradition, but as a Hautetour, from one of the oldest families of New Orleans I can tell you…”

“That you speak a lot louder and longer than us and are thus disrespecting this tradition a lot more than we ever did?” interrupted Alejandro, glaring at her menacingly.

Well, he is probably thinking it is threatening, but it’s just freaking cute, thought Lindsey, smiling at her brother. Barely reaching their midriffs, and with his limbs so frail, and his left arm tucked in his trousers’ pocket, as a way to hide his prosthesis, he looked more like the first wind gust would swipe him away. But it had the desired effect. The other MAJOR was positively stunned, her mouth agape, clearly not used to a Minor daring to speak against her.

“What the… How DARE you…”

“Silence, first years!”

This new voice was powerful and deep, almost like a low rumbling, a distant thunder. It commanded authority and every student suddenly stood at attention, straitening themselves. A silenced charged with tension fell over the crowd. The young MAJOR didn’t dare to even turn her head to look at this newcomer, whom she suspected was a teacher. And in any case, she was quite certain that she wouldn’t have to wait too much to know who he was, since she could hear his powerful steps, almost painfully in the quietness.

“Good! It seems that some of our new, would-be, students, will need to learn the ropes around here? Anyone to teach them!?” roared the voice, just as the teacher’s silhouette appeared at the edge of Lindsey’s field of view.

“Yes sir!” roared the older students as one.

“Good!” boomed the voice of the massive blond man who was now standing between the two groups of teenagers.

Sizewise, he was on the taller side of MAJORS, without being freakishly tall like Shannon, at 3m23 (10f6) or close to it. He had an impressive musculature, quite obvious in his military fatigues and black t-shirt which appeared to be at least two sizes to small, considering how his every muscle was visible underneath them. Lindsey gulped down hard, once more, feeling a little aroused by this perfect specimen of her species, despite herself.

“Then, can anyone tell me why this ceremony is so important for Benjamin Franklin High School? Maxine?”

An average looking black teenager, average for a MAJOR that is, probably around 15, took a step forward and puffed her small but noticeable chest forward before answering the teacher’s question. The Ferrand girl couldn’t help but notice that looked a lot like Joshua, the same nose, the same cheekbones and more or less the same skin tone, even if she was a shade darker than her possible brother.

“The First Day’s Revelation is important because it allow us to make sure that only the best and brightest, those who are without blemishes enter our School, as to not make it fall into disrepute!” roared the teenager, her voice so powerful that echoes reverberated from the ceiling of the gymnasium.

“Correct! And now, I’ll call to our new students by name, and they will advance and remove the clothes hiding their arms and their torso. And as per tradition, we will start with our Minor newcomers! I want a round of applause for them, students!”

First years and the older students clapped in their hands together, the former a lot less enthusiastically than the latter. Lindsey was particularly worried. Minors were a rarity, even in New Orleans, compared to MAJORS, and there was no guarantee that Alejandro wouldn’t be the first who would have to step in front of the crowd. Once more, she felt really unhappy that her brother had chosen to participate in this stupid ritual.

A glance at ‘Rando confirmed that he too was nervous. His face had grown paler and the jovial behavior he had exhibited during the whole week-end had dissipated, as if the presence of so many potential threats to his safety, both physical and mental, was finally weighting on his mind. I won’t let anyone hurt you, she thought, trying to convey her absolute dedication to this idea with only her gaze. I’ll put in the hospital the first bastard who would try it, I swear!

“Thank you. And now, we will begin!” roared the blond teacher, bringing back the silence over the assembly.

He produced a tablet and consulted it for a few second. A look of quizzical surprise briefly appeared on his face, until he resumed his stony expression and gazed over the gathered First Years. No, not all of us… just the Minors, realized Lindsey, something which did nothing to make her stress go away. In fact, it was becoming worth, she felt as if her guts were knotting themselves tight and she nervously passed her tongue on her teeth.

“FERRAND ALEJANDRO!” bellowed the blond giant.

Instinctively, the pre-teen extended an arm before her brother, but she retracted it almost as soon as she had moved it. The siblings shared a look and ‘Rando smiled weakly, trying to make her feel better. It didn’t really worked out however, but at least Lindsey felt a little more confident. Compared to the Minors clinging to their bondmates, he had least looked quite courageous and brave, and it would have to suffice today.

“It is said here that you are born from Old Creek, California. Is it correct lad?” asked the teacher, his voice now a lot softer, as if he was trying to sooth away the Minor’s tension.

“Indeed sir. Almost twenty years ago, if you need to know it next” added her brother.

Lindsey couldn’t see his face but she was quite certain that a cocky smile had crept on his face, if only because the teacher’s eyebrows arched in surprise at this extended answer. Don’t overdo it ‘Rando, she silently pleaded him, feeling quite unhappy with their lack of bond in moments like these. There was no telling how this unknown MAJOR would react. Sure, the headmaster was supporting the “Equal Rights for Minors” campaign, but it didn’t mean that all his staff shared his views at one hundred percent.

“Got some big mouth for such a little fellow, don’t you think lads and lass?” bellowed the teacher, turning his face to the older students, with a big smile plastered on it.

“He sure does teach!” roared a feminine voice from the back. “But I’m sure I would know how to put it in good use!” she added, eliciting a thunderous laughter from all the MAJORS present.

Lindsey felt her hands turning into fists and anger coursed through her body. It took all of her willpower to not charge right into the mass of older students to get the bitch who was openly mocking her brother and pummel her out of the gymnasium. But she couldn’t just give in into her primal feelings; she needed to keep her head cool and collected. She couldn’t come out and rescue her brother right now, it would make him look weak and in need of her protection… well, it would make him realize that he looked like that and he would be angry at her.

“Very classy, Miss Blackdrow” laughed the teacher. “But you shouldn’t let your enthusiasm and well known interest in Minors marring this ceremony, wouldn’t you agree Headmaster?”

“You are quite correct Elias!” boomed the amused voice of James X. Gordon. “But I’m sure that Miss Blackdrow will do her utmost best to make us forget this slip in her behavior in the shortest delay” he added evenly, to the obvious consternation of the older student body.

“Anyway, back on track peoples!” yelled Elias. “So, Mr. Ferrand, would you be so kind as to remove your upper clothes, so that you may be judged by your peers.”

“There isn’t another question? Not even about my grades or anything?” asked Lindsey’s older brother.

The pre-teenager MAJOR was just as taken aback by this question than the massive blonde teacher. It wasn’t something she had seen coming in any way, shape or form. Somehow, she had totally forgotten the fact that her brother hadn’t formal education. Sure, their parents had made sure to teach him everything he needed to enter High School, and they had made sure that this cursus had been validated by the State of California, but it didn’t mean that it was accepted here in Louisiana.

“Herm… no,” finally answered the muscular MAJOR. “It’s not needed, you wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t the required grades. Now please, I insist that you remove your clothes.”

Lindsey half expected her brother to resist or drag his feet, but he surprised her by trying to remove the School jacket, something which turned out to be rather hard. I knew we should have practiced it at home! raged Lindsey. She could see the smirks and sneers from the older students as Alejandro struggled with his left arm. Those morons had no idea what he had endured and they were judging him, clearly thinking that he was rather clumsy. Keeping her emotions in check was becoming harder and harder.

“OH MY GOD!” shrieked someone, probably a boy in the throes of puberty, considering how widely the octaves changed in such a short sentence.

Even Elias paled visibly when Alejandro, now standing in his t-shirt, revealed his left prosthesis and the stump it was attached to. Somehow, Lindsey suspected that the rugged and somewhat jagged look of his “left arm” had much to do with this reaction, and truth been told, she couldn’t blame her older peers, and even those her age to react like that. In MAJOR culture, Minors were always pristine, not flawless, obviously, but at least in an adequate physical condition.

The other Minors’ reaction was even more impressive. They balked and some looked on the verge of tears, going as far as trying to hide behind their MAJORS caretakers. It wasn’t something that Lindsey had ever expected. In her mind, Minors were willful and didn’t like to show any weakness. At least, actual Minors were, compared to the TV stars. And here they were, bawling their eyes out because one of them had lost an arm. I wonder how they would react if he told them the whole story…

“Okay, everyone, CALM DOWN!” roared the Headmaster, bringing back silence, except from some sniffling or soft cries from Minors.

“How… how did this happen?” asked the blonde colossus, his voice a lot less steady than before.

“When I was eight year old, a teenage MAJOR kidnapped me, tried to bond-rape me and when my MAJOR twin barged in, crushed my arm into a bloody pulp.”

“Jesus” heard the pre-teen from somewhere behind her, but she refused to turn to acknowledge it.

She could hear the rage in her brother’s voice. As always, recalling the Incident hurt him bad and anger was a refuge. She could almost picture his cute little face hardening, his eyes burning with an unquenched fury, as she had so often seen him in the past. While the Matthewsons’ visit had done him some real good, allowing him to drop his dour and grim demeanor, he was still pretty hurt by his ordeal, and needed to exteriorize it, as best he could.

Lindsey’s attention was attracted by Samantha Paolini. The mixed girl looked aghast, her face pale and her mouth wide open. The young MAJOR would have loved to know what her older counterpart was thinking right now. I guess that she is realizing that my brother isn’t a tiny morsel too insignificant for her attention, somberly thought the young girl. It wasn’t necessarily a good thing, considering the fact that Sammy had already proven that she could send her flying any time she wanted.

“Well… I… I would like you to, herm, remove your shirt, please” managed to say Elias after almost thirty seconds of tense and uncomfortable silence.

Lindsey grew really nervous as her ‘Rando struggled a little with his t-shirt. All in all, his left stump and the prosthesis were rather clean; the result of some professionally ordered and executed amputation. But the scars on his torso were due to the after-shock of firing the gun which had killed Joseph Mac Ferlan and had shattered his ribs so bad that he had had to be opened in several placed to put them back together.

Considering how brutal the reaction had been to his most obvious sequel of this atrocious event, the pre-teen giantess felt quite certain that all hell would break loose when the rest of the more massive humans would see the scars. Strangely enough, it was the case, for instead of shrill screams, all she could hear was cooing sounds. The faces of some of the older girls were even softening, as if they wanted to take her brother into their hands and caress him to make him forget his painful past. Something which could only harden his resolve by making him angrier.

Obviously, his muscular frame, for a Minor, played a great part in the mellowingof the MAJORS before and behind him. After all while his muscles were indeed apparent, they were also far from the massive mounds that one of his superior cousins could have boasted with the amount of effort he put into his routine. It gave him an alluring and exotic look, or at least it was what feverish whispers were conveying to her hears.

Lindsey couldn’t help but sneer at the utter hypocrisy of this all. When he was an apparently normal Minor, as in, unremarkable except for his nature as an inferior breed of human, all those giants and giantesses had barely registered him beyond some carnal interest. Then, when he had had appeared that he was somewhat clumsy, they had judged him even below the average tiny guy. But now, they were looking at him as if he was an injured pet in need of some warmth. What a bunch of assholes! They don’t give a shit about him! Not like I do!

Lindsey suddenly wondered if she was really that different from them. After all, she knew next to nothing when it came to Izzellah, beyond her father’s work and that she liked to tinker with cars and going to school. She had to admit that her interest in the beautiful minor girl was mostly superficial. But I’ll get to know here while she’ll stay here! Even with school and all, I should be able to learn all those topics she holds dear to her heart!

“So, hum…” begun Elias, searching for words and bringing her back to the present. “Is there anything you would like to tell your future classmates and your seniors, Mr. Ferrand?”

“Yes” replied her brother, and something in his tone made Lindsey shiver. His voice sounded more like the sullen Alejandro from before his encounter with Shannon than the new, happier one, and it frightened her a little. “I’m unbounded, and I intent to remain that way. I have no interest in forming a bond, I don’t need your pity or anything of the like. If you want to be my friend, you’ll have to earn my trust, and picking me up, playing with me against my will or any attempt to force a bond on me won’t earn you any favor, quite the contrary even…”

Her ‘Rando turned on his heels so as to also face the First Years and not just the older students. Lindsey was stuck by how serious his face was. It was a mask of stone, but she couldn’t tell if it was a façade to impress the MAJORS or his genuine feelings. In any case, she felt pride swell in her bosom, knowing that she was his sister, and that she had to help and protect him as best she could. She just hoped that she would be up to the task.

“Playing hard to get, that Minor of yours uh?” suddenly whispered the Hautetour girl in her ear. “I like it, when those small guys pretend that they don’t like us doing whatever we want with them.”

Turning around with a scowl, Lindsey was ready to spit out a really mean answer, but the glint she saw in the other girl’s eyes was apparent in almost every MAJOR around her. Her insult never managed to get out of her mouth, and she shuddered. Unused as she was to be around Minors who weren’t her brother, she hadn’t realized that what Alejandro did was to blow the horn at the start of the hunting party.

Now, she was truly afraid for him and his safety.

Chapter 17: Derek and Joshua and advices

The Minor teenager could feel them all. All those stares on his back, and he could see the hungry eyes of the MAJORS before him. It took all he had of willpower to not shirk and try to run for the doors. He was a shut-in, at best he had become used to deal with less than ten MAJORS in the same time, either relatives or friends of the family. And now, he was facing hundreds of them, unstable and dangerous… He shouldn’t have had accepted Shannon’s offer, he should have remained in Old Creek, he should have…

“Should I stay half naked or can I at least put my shirt back?” he asked on an impulse, trying to drive away his mounting fear. Better to talk to someone than to let his mind wander unchecked.

“Oh, herm, you can certainly put your clothes back. But if you have difficulties with your jacket, surely…”

The colossus’ voice trailed off, and he turned slightly as if to ask permission from the Headmaster, who simply nodded.

Alejandro craned his neck, trying to gauge the reaction of this Elias guy, but he had to admit that it was kind of hard when his mind couldn’t help but focus on his massive muscles. The Minor was more or less eye-level with his upper-tights, which were massive, to say the least. Even Alaric, who was his reference when it came to muscular MAJORS, looked somewhat less impressive than this man. Then again, he was probably a teacher and thus had had a lot more years to develop his physique, while his twin had just left the house, where their father had always set stringent limit to the amount of time his brother and sister could spend working on their bodies instead of their minds.

“Thanks” he managed to mutter when his eyes finally met the puzzled gaze of the giant before him.

The young man rushed toward the older students and, once the teacher presiding over the ceremony had his back turned toward him, he stopped dead in his track and begun to put his shirt back. It wasn’t an easy feat, in spite of the two-time too large size of the cloth, which had been bought by Shannon and that he had chosen precisely because it was too big for him. He usually didn’t care at all about his look anyway, so the baggy style didn’t bothered him, and it helped conceal his physique from the inquisitive eyes of the MAJORS around.

“MILTON NADIA!” roared the blond giant, calling in another Minor, no doubt.

Having just managed to put his prosthesis into the left arm of the t-shirt, Alejandro resisted the impulse to turn around and watch one of his kin having to expose herself to the leering and lecherous high-schoolers gathered here. Plus, “Milton” already, just after “Ferrand”… it’s disheartening, to say the least, he couldn’t help but thought.

Obviously, he knew very well how numerous MAJORS were compared to Minors, but this sudden reminder was somehow harder to cope with, for no reason that he could understand. Perhaps he was simply far too nervous, and hiding this as best he could was so taxing that he couldn’t prevent bad thought from sneaking up on him. Or perhaps he wasn’t made of as stern a stuff as he had started to believe and too many changed too fast were finally taking their toll on him.

Whatever the reason, he disliked it, and tried to block the sound of the ceremony behind him. He didn’t want to learn about this Nadia, or any other Minor after him like that. He wanted to talk to them, to make friends, to discover who they were, why they had chosen to attend school, all those precious moments of life which made peoples worth knowing. He also tried his best to pretend that it wasn’t his shut-in habits who were already trying to force him to establish a barrier between others and himself.

“I thought I had the hang of it figured out, at the very least… Turns out I’m not so sure anymore…” he muttered to himself.

It was something that neither his family nor Shannon had even hinted at acknowledging, and he hadn’t wanted to make them worry more than they all already did so he had tried to put a lid on it, but he was kind of an agoraphobic. They were all so focused on the fact that he had been the sole Minor in Old Creek and how it made it hard for him to be around MAJORS that they had also failed to notice that he wasn’t used to being surrounded by so many peoples. That he barely reached the chest of the shortest around wasn’t helping much. In fact it was probably detrimental.

“Over here. Hey, over here buddy!” he heard as he was still struggling with his shirt and his dark thoughts.

Looking up, he saw a black teenager with long braided hairs waving at him, and behind him, Derek Matthewson winking. Alejandro only hesitated for a second before walking toward them. While he didn’t want peoples to now right away that he was with Shannon, if only because he assumed that it would drove others to pester him even more than they probably would, at least he knew off Derek, and if what Alaric had told him a year or so ago, he was trustworthy, something he would probably need a lot at school.

“You need help with that shirt?” asked the other Minor once he had reached them.

His voice was soft, not at all what he had expected. That guy was large for one of their kind. Not really buff, or even tall, but definitively big and not all of this was fat, so he had expected a deep and powerful voice, but it was rather higher-pitched than his own, and he spoke really low, even if it could have been to avoid attracting the attention of the teachers. Perhaps the other students too, but when it came to the MAJORS, it was already a lost battle. A quick glance had proven to Alejandro that they couldn’t even been bothered with pretending that they weren’t listening on them.

Several of them were turned toward them, some going as far as leaning in their direction without a shame in the world. Had it been one or two, he would have probably tried to mock them into giving him the space and privacy he wanted, but there were a dozen nearby doing it, and probably even more behind them. The teenager felt a lump forming in his throat, making it hard to breathe, and he tried to take deep and slow inspirations to calm himself. He focused entirely on his t-shirt and finally managed to cover his torso.

“Hey, everything’s fine?” asked Derek once he noticed Alejandro’s tension.

“Yeah… Sorry, yeah” said the Minor from Old Creek, his voice croaking horribly, even to his ears.

“Doesn’t sound like that… but then again, you did some crazy shit just right now, I can understand that you’d be… tired” whispered Joshua, a bright smile on his face as he clasped Alejandro’s shoulder.

“Uh? What do you mean? I just told them the truth.”

“Yeah sure…” replied the black teenager, looking at him with obvious doubts. “Are you trying to tell me that you didn’t want to… you know?”

“I’m afraid I don’t” said Alejandro, who felt a sudden sense of dread coming over him. What have I done wrong? Surely nothing to dire, right? He tried his best to keep a calm face, but he was prancing from on foot to the other.

“Well, you just said to them all, our big, sexy, potential, lovers, that you were searching for a serious bond mate and all.”

“WHAT!” yelled Alejandro, immediately drawing the attention of everyone around him, even the teachers who had at least tried to pretend that he wasn’t talking.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t know that it was what you were doing!” urgently whispered Joshua, looking absolutely stunned.

“I just told them that I didn’t want to be bonded to anyone, and that I wanted to be respected. What’s wrong with that?”

“You just told them that you wanted all of them to chase after you my man…” tried to explain Joshua, almost fervently. “Everyone our age knows that acting like that around a MAJOR is the best way to make him go wild, because he’ll think you’re just playing hard to catch. In any case, it wasn’t exactly a brilliant move. Oh come you didn’t knew that?”

“I told you that he was the only one of you guys in Old Creek” intervened Derek Matthewson, his voice deep, powerful and yet barely above a whisper, drawing the attention of both Minors.

Alejandro and Derek’s eyes met and to his surprise, the older teenager noticed that the young brother of Shannon seemed really worried. He wondered if it was because of what he had just did unwittingly, because he may have given the impression that he was dropping Shannon and, considering what had happened when the young billionaire had been upset by their mother, the Minor guessed that Derek was worried about him, a somewhat refreshing reaction coming from a MAJOR who wasn’t family, for once.

“Yeah, you told me that but… come on, the only one?” replied Joshua, clearly having difficulties admitting this simple fact.

“Well, it’s true… But come on, you’re both kidding me, right? Surely no one could hear what I said and understand the exact opposite!”

The two black men exchanged a glance which was eloquent enough, and Alejandro discovered that he could still feel more afraid of the days to come than he already was. His hand was sweating abundantly and his brow furrowed as he focused on his breath to calm himself down. It just like you, you stupid moron! he chastised himself. You had one job to do, avoid troubles and all you would have had to do was to ask Shannon or even Jim what to do and not do, or even Mom and Dad… But no, you knew better than that, and now you’re in a lot of troubles…

“Now, don’t go all brooding champion” said Derek, interrupting Alejandro’s mental monologue. “I know it’s probably looking quite bleak and all, but Shannon truly got better during last year. I’m sure that neither you nor anyone else is at risk of incurring her wrath. Well, I hope.”

Alejandro’s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. Of all things, he hadn’t even considered Shannon’s reaction. Despite all her reassurances, he couldn’t picture Shannon actually willing to let other MAJORS having a chance to snatch him from underneath her very curvaceous shadow… And he had apparently given the signal for the Great Minor’s hunt, quite unwittingly. And it was probably something that even she hadn’t foresee or was willing to accept, because he knew all too well that overeager MAJORS meant a lot of manhandling and possible bruises, or worse. Izzellah had talked a lot about some bad experiences with giants and giantesses too lost in their certitudes that the Minor they were toying with was appreciating the whole ordeal to notice the harm they could do.

His left arm suddenly itched like crazy, as it hadn’t done so for months now. He absentmindedly scratched his prosthesis, somewhat terrified by the prospect of having to duke out of hands from those guys. Izzellah had told her a vivid account of her “game” of hide and seek with half a dozen of them, and how it had down south really fast. MAJORS, even the younger one, who should have known better, had really a hard time understanding that Minors could have an agency of their own and that it sometimes –often, in his case- wouldn’t align with their own.

“A word of advice” offered Derek, during a particularly noisy Presentation, of a certain Zigman Sorah, the sixth and last Minor, who was, apparently, a cutie with fairly large breasts if what the MAJORS around them were screaming about. “You’ll have a hard time driving all the would-be suitors off your back if you’re… well, your usual self. You may want to make clear that you are off-limit, if you will.”

“And what exactly is my usual self?” asked a wary Alejandro, looking gloomily at his shoes. “And I did just that, I told them that I wasn’t interested in the slightest in a stupid bond or anything of the like, and you just told me that it would just make all the MAJORS around here crazy. You included I guess.”

“Nah, you don’t have to worry about Derek buddy” said Joshua, giving his massive boyfriend a bright smile. “I’ve got this one wrapped around my fingers real tight, he won’t try to get his hands on you, if he knows what’s good for him.”

“Yeah, of course, it’s because of you and not my sister’s…” begun Derek before course correcting awkwardly when he saw Alejandro’s worried face, “character. She would kill me if I ended not with one but two Minors in my bed.”

“Yes, I’m sure that it’s what worrying you” replied Joshua, winking at the Minor from Old Creek. “But just for your information, you wouldn’t get two Minors, I would drop you.”

“You wouldn’t!” gasped the little brother of Shannon, just as silence had returned, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Oh, I would surely make you sit the first match of the year, Mr. Matthewson, despite your sister’s… impressive arguments!” barked Elias, turning to face them and drawing a massive fit of laughter at Derek’s expense.

Usually, Alejandro would have enjoyed a moment of embarrassment for a MAJOR, but right now, he was drawing almost as much stares as Derek, and all of them seemed, in his eyes, to be full of lust. He shivered a little, wondering if coming to school was such a bright idea, in the end. Perhaps he should have selected a place where he would have had friends and guides to help him navigate this new and foreign part of his life, someplace like Winton Height. It’s too late to think that, that ship has sailed and now you’re here, with just Lindsey, Derek and possibly Joshua as helpers. What could go wrong, right?

“Anyway” mumbled Derek, his dark skin even darker now. “You should tell everyone that you belong to…”

“I belong to no one but myself” interrupted Alejandro angrily, drawing even more stare, more than half of which were clearly condescending.

“Sheehs, I had forgotten how sensitive you were about it, champs” grumbled Derek. “And anyway, with the shit you pulled, I guess that you and Sh… her are not together anymore.”

“Why would you think that?” asked a surprised Alejandro.

“Well… surely she wouldn’t have been tone deaf enough to not warn you about those kind of behavior if you had told her what you had in mind, right?”

“Herm…”

“Jesus Christ” muttered Joshua. “You didn’t talk about it with your bond-mate? How did you even manage to keep it a secret anyway?”

“I’m not sure that I like how eager you sound to learn that Josh” grumbled Derek, earning a mocking chuckle as an answer.

---------------------------------

“FERRAND LINDSEY!” thundered Elias, finally calling Alejandro’s little sister forward.

The small teenager moved his weigh from one leg to another. While the calling of the Minors had been quick, the MAJORS had passed one after another at a sluggish pace. Each and every one of them spent at least five minutes bragging about his successes since kindergarten. It was so boring that the young man had been afraid of falling asleep standing if it continued without something remotely interesting happening. Hopefully, Lindsey would manage to wake him up enough for him to endure the long drag to the very end of the alphabet.

“You’re 12 years old, right kiddo?” asked the blond giant, his voice as steady as if he hadn’t spent an hour and a half barking questions and roaring names. Alejandro felt a little infuriated at the MAJOR’s vocal cords ability to endure such strenuous day without even noticing it. If he had tried to do a quarter of what the teacher was doing, he would already have a sore throat and no voice for the next two days. Strangely, it were those mundane differences which truly made him realize how weak and inferior he was, physically speaking. All he had was his will and it wasn’t a weapon of choice, apparently, to fend off MAJORS hungry for a bond.

“Almost thirteen sir” replied Lindsey, standing extremely straight, showcasing her massive size, for someone so young.

Alejandro was used to it, but it was only when she was alongside MAJORS her age that he realized that at 2m53 (8f3), she was extremely tall for her age. The average girls near her were closer to 2m15 (7f) meaning that she was towering above her. It was strange, because in Old Creek, she had seemed rather… average. Then again, looking around, he noticed that the peoples of his hometown somehow seemed taller than the MAJORS in New Orleans, at the same age. It was quite strange, he wondered why it was so, but his attention was refocused on his sister when Elias spoke once more.

“What do you want to achieve? Why should be help you along the way?”

“I want to become a geneticist, like my mother” replied Lindsey, provoking a lot of whispers, surprising many MAJORS. “I want to be able to understand our genome better, and the one of Minors too. I want to find why we have begun to grow so much after the Dark Age and why there is so many differences between humans today, between us MAJORS and the Minors around us. And I want to see if there isn’t a way to make sure that the number of the latter may grow back to healthy proportions!”

Alejandro knew very well that the last sentence was for him, and him alone, but he had barely heard it. The students had erupted into heated discussion as soon as Lindsey had begun explaining that she wanted to work not only on the MAJORS “superior” genome, but also the one of their smaller cousins, and clearly not everyone was agreeing with it. More than once, he heard “another Equalist nutjob, wonderful…”, “I bet she want to do that because the want to equalize us all”, “unnatural…”. They weren’t all talking like that, but there were numerous enough to make his skin crawl with disgust and his hand clutch into a fist.

“Ignore them buddy” whispered Joshua. “Most of the students are on-board with Derek’s sister campaign, the other are just very vocal about how it’s unnatural and shit, or against their constitutional rights, that kind of bullshit.”

“Okay…” replied Alejandro between barred teeth. “But I still want to punch them all in their pretty stupid faces.”

“Silence! SILENCE OR YOU’LL ALL GET DETENTION!” roared the Headmaster, immediately cowing the uproar to a mere whisper and then absolute silence. “That’s better. I would like to remember everyone here that all political opinions, as long as they remain peaceful and aren’t expressed beyond some good old fashioned fist-fights, are accepted on Benjamin Franklin’s ground!”

“He’s kidding right?” fervently asked Alejandro to the two black teenagers near him. “He can’t condone violence among students.”

“He doesn’t. Just among MAJORS” explained Joshua.

“It’s not as if he could prevent it anyway” added Derek. “Better to let us get a little rough from time to time… well, twice a day, really, than to let pent up aggression reach a critical point. I’ve heard that of schools who tried a total ban of violence on their grounds only to devolve into chaos and anarchy as peoples battled each other with clubs, chairs, doors, anything, really.”

“Well, it is certainly refreshing to learn that I’ll spend my school year alongside overgrown Neanderthal” sighed Alejandro, just before Elias pressed on Lindsey to continue the ceremony.

“So, Miss Ferrand. What are your achievements?”

“I’ve been tutored by my mother, Ofelia Ferrand, working at NewGenic Technology as a lead scientist, since the age of five. I have a very personal interest in achieving my goal… as everyone here can guess” she added, glancing at the crowd of older students with to burning orbs of anger in lieu of her eyes. “And I have always been at the top of my classes and aced the test needed to candidate at this school. You can refuse me, but it would be your loss, not mine.”

It was the typical bragging of MAJORS, which made them quite insufferable, most of the time, but when his little sister looked at him, Alejandro knew perfectly well that he was sporting a massive grin on his face. He was proud of her, knowing full well that she had passed all the tests to enter this High School with flying colors. As a Minor, he hadn’t had any, of course, but he had taken her questions and tried to solve them. It hadn’t been great, but it could have been worse. All his results had been between 50% and 57% of correct answers.

Lindsey had pestered him, trying to convince him that he should study more, that he had what it took to have perfect grades, but he wasn’t interested in mathematics, biology, and physics or anything of the like. He just wanted to experience school, in the end, and keep an eye on his Little Lind, just to be sure that some bad influence wouldn’t lead her toward problems which could have been solved easily.

“Well, you’ve got a lot of confidence, little lady” replied Elias, bringing Alejandro’s wandering mind back to the gymnasium and the incredibly boring ceremony.

He couldn’t even tell that he was leering on the women here. Almost all MAJORS women looked the same: tall, lithe and athletic, and anyway, they weren’t facing him but in his back, looking at him, their gaze melting holes in his skin, or so it seemed. Hopefully, the ceremony would end soon enough and he would get to return to his house – as strange as it still felt to refer at it like that- or some class, even if nothing in the paper he had received hinted at the later.

“Indeed I have, teach” boldly replied Lindsey, her lips forming a cocksure smile.

“Then why don’t you show us that you’ve got what it takes to back it up, lass?” asked Elias, amused.

He had barely finished his sentence that Alejandro’s sister literally sent the school’s jacket flying and was out of her t-shirt and in her bra in seconds. Gasps and cheers greeted the muscular nakedness of her body, and Alejandro’s face turned bright red as she unclasped her bra and let it fall on the ground, proudly protruding her chest forward, as if to compensate for the minuscule breasts she had. It wasn’t the first time that he had seen her like that of course. In fact, more often than not, she managed to convince him to let her help during his showers and she dropped all of her clothes, “for fear of wetting them” as she said. But it was just the two of them then, here she was before hundreds of people.

“Oh man… good thing I’m gay, because otherwise, in one of two years, I could have had to sneak past you, Champion” whispered Derek.

 “Classy” said Joshua, shaking his head with an amused smile on his face. “But a word of advice man. Heck, several of them, in fact. First… you should tell the whole school that you’re with… with you know who. In any case, if you don’t, I will. Then…” he pressed on, lifting on hand to silence the other Minor, “you better take care of your sister. She’s got the brains and the looks to reach the upper strata of BFHS little cliques, and most of them are real nasty, despite what good old Mr. Gordon our dear Headmaster may think. Finally… when she’ll be wanting to get laid, don’t try to put yourself between her and her mate, you could be seriously hurt.”

“She wouldn’t hurt me… and she wouldn’t turn into a nasty bitch, if I get what you’re implying right” mumbled Alejandro.

“Well, I sure hope you’re right man, but you can never be sure with MAJORS. They are unreliable like that.”

“Oh come on” said Derek, passing his fingers in his lover’s hair, “we are extremely reliable. It’s you the little guys who are hard to read and harder even to understand, despite the bond. One day you like us strong and dominant, the next not… make up your mind!”

“Well, I sure know how I want you tonight, love” teased Joshua.

“There, you see?” laughed Derek.

Alejandro had stopped listening them, focusing entirely on his sister. Whatever this school had in store for them, they would face it together, or not at all, he was quite sure of that.

Chapter 18: Minor/minors?

“Thank you everyone! You’ve all done very well and I would like all of our First Years to know that you are very welcome here and that we are very proud to be able to offer you a wonderful time in Benjamin franklin High School” said James X. Gordon, dismissing the whole crowd.

Lindsey remained close to her brother, just to protect him. She had felt the gaze of all the MAJORS around when the ceremony had dragged toward its end, had noticed how some had slowly moved toward them. Strangely enough, Derek’s presence had seemed to drive away most of the guys, but emboldened the girls. Several of them had clearly tried to step into ‘Rando’s line of sight, offering him peeks of their panties, their massive asses or any other attributes they deemed useful to entice a Minor. It was both disgusting and more than a little ridiculous.  

Lindsey had mostly smirked witnessing this behavior. I wouldn’t ever debase myself like that! Sure, some of those girls, athletic and lean, hadn’t tried to use curves to seduce him, but a great deal of them had. And, quite frankly, no one here could even pretend to be in the same league as Shannon. Seeing teenagers with impressive cleavage only getting an annoyed glance from her brother lose all confidence in their assets, if only for a second, had been strangely rewarding. The young girl hoped that she wouldn’t suffer such lack of interest from Izzellah Ivory, but as of now, she had more pressing matters to deal with. Like protecting her brother. 

“Hey, Mister Ferrand. Would you like to go with me to your first Minor Class? I could show you the way?” offered a pale-skinned woman, probably around fifteen.

She wasn’t tall, 2m52 (8f3) perhaps, in any case almost the same size as herself, but she had a look of natural sexiness, not really curvy, with small asses and tits, but still with an eye-candy way of moving, almost exaggerating the way her hips gyrated, how she tilted her eyes, in a faked innocent-look. Her face was round and her cheeks plump, and she had a very bright smile. Still, Lindsey wanted to punch in the face. She was clearly eyeing her brother with lust, going as far as to pass her fingers in his hair without waiting for his answer.

“Hey!” shouted Alejandro, drawing more attention to himself, if it was possible.

“What’s the matter pixie cutie?” asked the irritating MAJOR. “Are you hurt in the head?” added the insufferable –in Lindsey’s eyes- woman, kneeling before her brother as if she wanted to have a look at his skull.

“He doesn’t want you foraging on his head with your dirty fingers Sandy Flannagan!” barked a massive black girl, showing aside the smaller one, and startling even Lindsey.

This one was enormous. Not that she was fat, not really. But she was freakishly tall for a High Schooler, at 3m23 (10f6), and very broad. She hadn’t muscles as massive as those of Samantha Paolini, but she was definitively a wrestler too, considering the bulging masses beneath her skin. Her curves were far more developed than those of that Sandy girl. She exuded confidence and arrogance, clearly flaunting her superiority over her smaller kindred. The smaller white girl glared at the newcomer and, shooting back on her feet she promptly landed a fist into her rival’s face, clearly not caring about the size and weigh differences.

“Get your ugly ass out of here, Helena Beaulac!” she roared.

Just as the colossus was turning her full attention to the smaller girl, Lindsey felt the right hand of her older brother fervently tugging at her skirt. She quickly turned toward him, but her attention was drawn back to the MAJORS around her, as several arguments and even fistfights seemed to be starting around the six Minors who had just joined the school. Strangely enough, it seemed to be mostly girls, since the guys were simply locked in staring contests, not unlike male wolves that she had seen in those documentaries about the wildlife of the United States.

“Let’s get out of here while we can” fervently said Alejandro, tilting his head toward the nearer exit.

“A wise decision, if I ever heard one” mumbled Joshua, who immediately begun to run toward the massive door, followed by Alejandro, and then Derek and Lindsey herself.

“You see what you did bitch!” roared the Beaulac girl, her yell followed by a loud thump and a scream. “I’ll make you rue the day you enrolled here, bitch!”

--------------------------------------------------------

“What was that, seriously!?” asked a bewildered Alejandro, looking at both Derek and herself in a way which made Lindsey’s heart ache.

“Girls being girl” sighed Derek, clearly not bothered by what they had just witnessed.

“We weren’t like that in Old Creek” defensively said Lindsey, who didn’t like the implication behind his words.

“Not to insult your hometown, but it’s kind of a village, really, barely a town in the formal sense of the word. And you’ve just had one Minor here, your brother, the Champ, and well, he was kind of a recluse, you know?” begun Derek, before being interrupted by her ‘Rando.

“I’m here Derek. Could you please not talk over my head, as if I was too dumb to understand what’s going on?” grumbled the one-armed Minor. “It’s really insulting.”

“Oops, sorry. I didn’t want to be disrespectful Champion” said Shannon’s little brother. “It’s just that well… I’m not really used to… herm, how could I put it…”

“Me being intervening when you do that? Well, don’t change when it’s just me and you and our friends, sexy boy” said his bond-mate, shaking his head and beaming his bright white teeth for all to see. “But I’m just one Minor. Others have the right to feel differently about it.”

“You’re really okay with that!?” couldn’t help but ask Alejandro, his face betraying how confused he was at this idea.

“Well… yes. But that’s because it’s quite common at home, with me being the sole Minor among a family of twelve, really. I needed to accept it real fast to not lose my mind and my dignity.”

“Twelve…” repeated Lindsey, her mind reeling just at the idea of so much peoples under one roof, all the time.

She knew that it wasn’t atypical for MAJOR families to have so many members under the same roof, but it was mostly true outside the cities, where social structures hadn’t changed much in the centuries, several generations living under the same roof. But the idea of so many siblings… it was terrifying to envision for her. She couldn’t help but think that she would have felt lost among the others, that she wouldn’t have been able to stand out… Somehow, it was probably for the best that Joshua was born a Minor.

“Yup, and he’s the sole Minor from this tribe. Believe me, getting a hold on him was the easy part, it was convincing his siblings to let him come to my home without a chaperone which was the arduous part! They were so used to have him with them all day, you wouldn’t believe!”

“You don’t say” replied Lindsey, noticing the darkening figure of her older brother.

She hadn’t the time to say more, or to appease him, because she heard the sound of many feet running in their direction. They were still far enough to be evaded, but their pursuers would quickly gain on them if the two Minors were allowed to walk at what was, frankly, an unbearably slow pace for the young MAJOR. But if I pick up ‘Rando like that, without asking for his authorization, he’ll be angry at me… The echoing footsteps, which finally registered for the two small figures between Derek and her forced her hand.

“Hey!” yelled her brother, quite indignantly, when her hands took hold of his body and lifted him against her torso.

“Sorry, but if we want to be left alone, we’ll have to run, ‘Rando” she tried to explain, following Derek who had reacted a second or so before her.

“Even then…” tried her brother, but the pre-teen cut him short.

“Don’t talk, if I have to run full speed, you could bite your tongue badly!”

He did as he was told, which wasn’t a good thing if his past behavior was any indication. Lindsey knew perfectly well that she would have to pay for this later on. She could almost picture him lecturing her about how improper it was for her to act as she just did. And quite frankly, she would happily endure it, if it meant that those harpies couldn’t get their hands on him. Hopefully, they wouldn’t press on once they would have reached their destination, whatever it may be. It was only then that she realized that she had no idea of where they were going, and she decided that, running swiftly through the corridors was as good a time as any to ask it.

“Where are you running?”

“Toward the Minor’s classroom. Joshua and the Champ have to go there anyway for the end of their first day, and all those MAJORS crazies over you won’t follow us here. Or at least, they’ll think about it” he added at the attention of Lindsey’s brother.

After a minute and a half of running, they finally stopped before a massive door, with a smaller one inside. Derek dropped his boyfriend and she did the same with her brother. He didn’t seemed too happy about the whole thing, but neither did he seemed really angry. He was more interested into the room and as she half-expected, once Shannon’s little brother opened the door, he rushed inside without waiting for her. With a low growl, she rolled her eyes and resisted the impulse to rush toward him.

The room was spacious, but clearly divided into two sides. Away from her, there was a platform of a sort, with a rail roughly at the hips of an adult MAJOR running around the edges. It wasn’t really spacious, with several tables gathered here, the chairs around them already occupied by several MAJORS of various ages, some probably students, other looking adult, if she judged their looks by their clothes. A small stairway lead from this part of the room to the main space, a sort of small amphitheater littered with big and soft cushion seats.

“Welcome Derek and whom I suspect is Mr. Ferrand” boomed a musical and yet masculine voice, greeting them inside the classroom. “My name is Maximillian Grundberg, but please, call me Max!”

“Max” was a small and extremely thin MAJOR. He couldn’t have been above 2m33 (7f6), and Lindsey realized with a mixture of stupor and pride that she probably weighed a lot more than him. He had long blond hairs, flowing below his shoulders, a long but beautiful face and bright blue eyes. He looked really frail, but the way he walked, with a spring in his steps, made him look so energetic that she couldn’t really focus on his physique. It was almost as if greeting them was the greatest thing happening to him today.

“I’ve been briefed about your situation, Alejandro” added the teacher. “I hope you will agree to fully participate in our exercises, but remember that the choice is yours. No one can force you to do anything here.”

“Herm… thanks, I guess?” replied her brother, clearly taken aback by such politeness and restrain from an unknown MAJOR.

“Wonderful!” chirped Max. “Then, Miss Ferrand, Mister Matthewson, if you would be so kind…” asked the small man, gesturing toward the platform and the tables.

“Couldn’t… couldn’t I stay with my brother?” quickly asked Lindsey. “It’s… it’s his first day at school and…”

“Don’t worry Miss. Your brother is in safe hands and you’ll be near, if anything happens. But for the well-being of our Minor students, I prefer that the MAJOR chaperones remain in the designated area.”

“Don’t worry, it’ll be fine” added Alejandro, even while his grim countenance made her doubt very much that fine was to be expected.

With a nod and a smile, she moved toward the designated area and sat near Derek and the impressive blond woman she had seen near the ambassador for Shannon’s campaign. She wasn’t especially tall, being around 2m78 (9f1), but she had an hourglass figure and a face not unlike those of the Greco-roman statues she had seen in art classes and long straight hair. Her piercing grey eyes were made all the more striking by the slight tan that her skin had, and which seemed to glow from the inside. When their eyes met, she smiled at the younger girl and leaned forward, extending her hand to greet Lindsey.

“Hullo here, I’m Vanessa Pelas” said the striking model, her voice perhaps an octave too deep for her look.

“Lin… Lindsey Ferrand” stuttered the young MAJOR, a little surprised by how casually this woman was showing her an enormous amount of cleavage.

“I know, I saw your performance in the ceremony. I must say that you were great. Kris really loved your bit about making the population of his kindred grow. And I’m supporting you also, because, damn, if you find a way for a MAJOR woman to have Minor children more reliably, well, I’ll finally manage to hook him up for good!”

Lindsey gasped and turned red. It was not that she wasn’t used to such brutal honesty, she was a MAJOR after all. But somehow, there was a glint in Vanessa’s eyes as she had gazed at the athletic looking Minor she was apparently bonded, or at least keeping an eye on.

--------------------------------------

“So, today’s our first day of the year, so we will start slow. No bonding practice today, sorry” said Maximillian, earning a lot of groans and boos from the MAJORS. “I know, I know, disappointing, but we need to make room for our six new students! Plus, it’s almost the end of the hour allowed for our class anyway, what with the ceremony being delayed… as always!”

This time, laugh followed the teacher’s words and even Alejandro couldn’t help but smile. Somehow, the fact that Max was so small and frail made him a lot easier to deal with than the other MAJORS. He also seemed almost… childlike. No, innocent would have been a better term. From the way he walked around them to his hands passing on the shoulders of the other Minors, the teacher seemed truly happy, as if he couldn’t dream of anything better than being surrounded by his smaller cousin for an hour and a half.

“To our new students, as you probably already know, this class will mostly teach you how to properly bond, how to behave when you’re being held by a MAJOR relative, or the basics needed to defuse a potentially volatile encounter with a MAJOR. It won’t be our sole subjects, by far, but it’s what the State and the Headmaster are expecting of us, and we will have to tackle them. You must know that your MAJOR will be required to participate in some exercises and in any case will always be here to intervene should you feel the need to call him or her, okay?”

“Yeah” meekly answered a quarter of the class, or maybe even less.

“I didn’t hear anything!” said Max with a big smile on his face. “Louder!”

“YEAH!” yelled the assembled Minors, around twenty, before returning to a far more passive and subdued behavior.

Alejandro was a little overwhelmed by everything which was happening around him. Even Izzy’s accounts of her first year at school hadn’t prepared him to the sheer incredulity he felt looking at so many Minors gathered together. Most of them had that chubby look so common among their kind, and they seemed kind of uneasy around him, judging by the way they glanced at him sideway, and mostly toward his left “arm” or his torso and its hidden scars. And yet, none of them dared to say anything, as if they were too meek to voice their feelings. Which was quite disturbing, to say the least.

“I see that one of our new member is kind of… attracting your attention” said Max, smilingly at all the Minors standing before him. “I had in mind of telling you that class was dismissed and let you go to the cafeteria. But, if you want to, you can remain in the classroom and talk about it.”

There was a lot of mumbling and blushing from the small men and women gathered and even Alejandro felt a little off-put by it. He had been an attraction, something strange all his life, but it had been with MAJORS, and only from what his family had told him. He had expected something else from his kin, but they seemed to consider him just as strange and exotic creature, if perhaps a slightly dangerous one. It was strangely hurtful, as if even among his own, he wasn’t truly a part of them, without being a MAJORS either.

“I’m Kris O’Donnel!” said a joyous voice, startling him and shaking him out of those dark ideas.

“Al… Alejandro Ferrand” replied the crippled Minor, locking his right hand in a firm handshake with the young man before him.

“Haha, yeah, I heard it during the ceremony. Talk about drawing the short stick, being forced to be the first to go and parade before the MAJORS, right?”

“Uh, yeah, but honestly, it was better for me to be done with it and avoiding to have to wait before being forced to show off for those big dummies.

Kris laughed at this answer, a clear and powerful laugh which surprised Alejandro. He wasn’t much of a funny man himself and not really used to laugh healthfully himself. The young man had light brown hairs and eyes, and this close, Alejandro noticed that his nose had probably been broken once, but he couldn’t fathom why or how. Still, he was an ambassador for Shannon’s campaign and it had to matter, because it meant that he was conscious of their kind’s plight.

“I like you. You should come and tell Vanessa to suck it up her very beautiful but still extremely overbearing ass! Perhaps she would understand what I mean when I say that us Minors may want to be left alone and have some personal space to avoid problems, you know?”

“Or you could learn to not conflate your Social Justice Warrior bullshit with what real minors want” spat a feminine voice.

Alejandro turned his head and met the teenage girl who had just spoken with such venom in her voice that all the chattering and muttering around them ceased and even Max’s ever present smile wavered a little, until it returned and he chose to let the three of them talk it out. The Minor from Old Creek was taken aback, however. The girl was a pretty black girl, with an impressive afro, a light skin probably betraying a white family member somewhere among her recent ancestors. She wasn’t as curvy as most MAJORS but still overweight, and she couldn’t have been taller than 1m55 (5f), discounting the hair, and it was quite strange to be yelled at by someone smaller than him, for once.

“Get your propagandist ass out of here Shawna!” growled Kris, turning toward the newcomer and looking at her menacingly.

“I’m a propagandist!? I am!?” almost shrieked the minor girl. “You’re the one spouting your delirious ideas that minors could be equals to MAJORS, when it’s factually wrong and good that way, because it’s God’s will!”

“Not this shit again! You’re the one parading around campus, and the tv spots for the Mayor’s reelection campaign! You’re the one everywhere on the Internet repeating ad nauseam that most Minors want to be dominated and treated as pet!”

“That’s not because you were treated like a piece of shit by your parents that all of us have. Not everyone lived among depraved…”

“How dare you insult my family, you shit stain!” roared Kris, taking a step forward and pushing Shawna away from him. “You… you fucking slavery-apologist bitch!”

“You’ve seen that!? He pushed me, that asshole! I always knew that those SJW were tyrants! Fascists!” screamed the girl from the top of her lungs.

“Enough! ENOUGH!” bellowed Max, his ever present smile dropping totally. “Kris, out. I don’t want to see you here this whole week, you can’t just bully others into submission!”

“That’s what you guys are always doing!” roared the ambassador. “While is it right for you MAJORS and not us, uh? ‘Cause we’re smaller?”

“I… because… Damn it, out, now!” yelled Maximillian, clearly not knowing how to react what was happening.

Alejandro was standing still, literally frozen in place by what he was witnessing. Never in his worst nightmares had he thought that some Minors – no, minors he corrected himself- could be opposed to the “Equal Rights for Minors” Campaign. MAJORS, it was expected, since the world as it was, was tailored to their needs, and changing it was bound to upset some of them. But a minor? Someone who had everything to gain from this? It was something he simply couldn’t fathom what was happening here; he just knew he had to act.

“Hey! He was insulted, and his family with him! It’s unfair to punish him just because he overreacted!”

“Oww, look, the freak is coming to your rescue Krissie-boy! I guess that it must be great to feel supported by a cripple!”

“SHAWNA, SAME PUNISHMENT AS KRIS!” roared an indignant Max.

Just then, massive forms entered Alejandro’s field of vision. Lindsey had rushed to his side, alongside the massive blonde woman he suspected was Vanessa, who picked up Kris without a word, only glaring balefully at Shawna and some who was probably her father, or at least an older relative, a sizeable one at that, roughly 3m (10f) tall . This one begun prattling about how unfair her little girl was treated, how did Max dare ban her from her class for a week just like his barbaric aggressor, and that matters would be taken to the Headmaster.

“By all means, do it!” Max growled at the far taller MAJOR. “I think we both know that Mr. Gordon would agree with my choices…”

Shawna’s relative huffed in disgust and took his daughter/niece/sister/whatever with him, storming out of the room. Vanessa followed suit almost immediately, but not before Alejandro couldn’t notice her whispering urgently in Kris’ ear. Whatever she said, the angry face of the Minor turned pale, a look of fear overcoming his features. But he hadn’t the time to call him, to ask him what was happening. The young man suddenly felt very alone and more than a little lost. The real world turned out to be even more complicated than what he had assumed it to be.

“I’m sorry everyone” said Max, returning to his more jovial nature. “I really can’t let you go your merry way like that, after such an incident, so, if everyone is okay with that, I would like us all to sing Linda and the fairy peoples!”

“You should do it ‘Rando” whispered Lindsey, making jump a little.

“You just want to see me sing, right?” he managed to tease her, but instead of answering it, she simply kissed his forehead and went back to the MAJOR’s side of the room.

With a sigh, Alejandro joined the other Minors to sing the story of Linda who kept discovering little peoples in her house and garden, playing with them and all kind of childish behavior. The one-armed Minor hadn’t sang in years, not since the Incident at least, and his voice sounded more like on old crow than anything remotely human to his ears, but Max seemed quite happy with the performance of his class and gave each of them a hug. Alejandro took an instinctual step back when the teacher moved toward him, and the MAJOR smiled weakly.

“Of course, it must not be… comfortable for you. I’m sorry” apologized Max. “But I want you to know that standing out for Kris was… well, probably a little misguided, because he has been violent, but very brave. 10 points for Gryffindor.”

“Actually, I’m a Hufflepuff” replied Alejandro, very seriously.

Chapter 19: Lunch time

“And why can’t I sit here exactly!?” bellowed Helena Beaulac, looking indignantly at Alejandro, who almost recoiled from the sheer volume of the yell. “I thought we were friends!”

“Since when?” couldn’t contain the Minor, looking bewildered at the enormous woman –if a lot smaller than Shannon, of course.

“Since when!?” asked the black MAJOR, looking as if she had difficulties inspiring enough air, her cheeks puffing out and her eyes bulging out slightly. “Since I got rid of that pesky Flannagan who was putting her dirty fingers in your beautiful hair!” she added, pointing over her shoulder with her thumb.

Sandy Flannagan shot dagger at the other MAJOR but the Minor noticed that she said nothing and didn’t try anything either, not even a sneak attack. Then again, she was only glaring with one eye, the other remaining almost closed, her eyelid and the surrounding area of her face a deep purple. Her more impressive rival seemed totally uninjured and Alejandro shivered a little at the idea of angering her, but still. She wasn’t his friend, and he didn’t want her sitting next to him. Sadly, he was kind of alone right now.

Lindsey was still negotiating with the cook, trying to get some supplement of meat for her diet, almost shoving her card as a member of the all-girl MMA team, whom she had apparently joined when he had went to see Shannon, which gave her some privileges, he guessed. As fort Derek and Joshua had moved to another table, with the MAJOR’s team members, and their raucous laughter did nothing to make him feel less exposed.

“I never asked for help…” he dared to said at the enormous woman, who leant toward him, exposing her impressive curves for all to see – but more particularly him, of course.

“You don’t have too, tiny fairy! It’s any respectable MAJOR’s duty to help and defend minors, especially one who has suffered so much already!” she boomed, her face barred by a wide smile that she probably thought was enticing and only looking unnerving for the young Ferrand.

“You re conscious that I said during the Revelation that if you want to be my friend, you’ll have to earn my trust right? Because you’re failing, big time, lady.”

“What? How!?” blurted the muscular black behemoth, her face a picture of absolute confusion. “I… I did everything expected of me, didn’t I?”

“Yeah, well, turns out that one is a Righter, so you’re wasting your time. He’s probably thinking that he’s better than you even” sneered Shawna, coming from behind the impressive pillars of muscles that served as legs for the MAJOR woman pestering Alejandro.

“What!? No way! How could you support the Matthewson’s crazy campaign!? She’s putting you and all your kind in danger!”

“Oh really? Because it was someone who thought that Minors belonged to you MAJORS who crushed my arm into a bloody pulp and tried to violate my mind” growled the young man, glaring balefully at both Shawna and Helena.

“You see cousin? He’s a lost cause” sighed Shawna, in a tone which made the Ferrand’s skin crawl with disgust. “He’s unable to see the good you could do to him.”

“You mean, making you like you? Overweight? A sniveling little useful idiot for the MAJORs to parade and try to stamp out Minors with any sense of self-respect” shot back Alejandro, letting his anger show. “Well then, sorry, but I vastly prefer to be among the Righters. At least, we don’t try to suppress the rights of others!”

“Yeah, you’re just…” begun the other Minor, her shrill voice puncturing the teenager’s ears. Then she stopped abruptly and her face took a look of contentment, seconds before she fell flat on the floor.

Alejandro jumped on his feet, looking from the perch he had found himself sitting on, wondering what to do, when he heard a light snore coming from Shawna. Then, a little sigh coming from Helena, which drew his attention back to her. She wasn’t looking at her cousin, but had in fact turned her back on him to stare down another, massive woman, who still looked small compared to the black titaness. From what he could see, it was Samantha Paolini. It was incredibly frightening to see that this MMA champion he had always found enormous looked so puny compared to the Beaulac girl.

“Really Sam? You’re abusing your powers on my cousin? What did I told you would happen the last time you did that?” growled Helena, taking a step forward toward her potential rival, her muscles budging out menacingly.

“I’m sorry that I’m such a little bitch and that my cousin is an asshole and I’ll nevar bother you again Samantha?” offered the Paolini girl, her voice cold and hard.

“You bitch!” roared Helena.

She rose her fists, clearly ready to strike at Samantha. But the smaller girl was quicker and in a swift movement, she crouched and dealt a powerful blow on the right ankle of her opponent. A powerful crack resounded and the colossal MAJOR let out a scream of pain. She lost her balance and seemed to be falling toward him. Alejandro let out a yelp and try to fall back, but the bench was too narrow and he fell to the floor, on his left side. He hissed in pain when his left side collided with the cold tiles, and that his prosthesis managed to punch him in the gut.

A mighty boom above head forced his eyes upward and he saw the titanic back of Helena forming a kind of ceiling. He couldn’t heard anything because his head was still ringing from the shock of his fall, but he noticed something strange. The mighty body over him was shaking repeatedly and it took him several seconds to understand that she was probably clobbered hard by Samantha. Finally, he managed to hear the voices of the MAJORS again, and the sound of Helena’s pleading voice was both a relief and frightening at how submissive it sounded.

“I yield! I yield! Please, stop it!”

“Fine… but take your cousin and scram!” bellowed Samantha.

“You broke my ankle” whined Helena as she rose to her feet, or foot more accurately.

“Stop acting like a little girl” grumbled the Poalini girl. “We both know that in a waak top you’ll be back to your usual insuffarable self” sighed Sam, her voice somehow sounding amused.

“Bitch” mumbled Helena on the same amused tone. “I should really find a moment to spank you bad, you’re too arrogant for your safety girl.”

“Really, you want to lose your sacond angle in a row?”

“Hell no. Damn it girl, you really need to teach me those moves, it would come in handy during a fight” calmly said Helena as she picked up Shawna’s sleeping form and departed, but not before pecking Sam’s left cheek in a playful manner.

“Dream on!” laughed the mixed MAJOR, waving her blonde hair in a mocking fashion.

Alejandro was totally at a loss. He had absolutely no idea what was happening. He had seen his siblings fighting a lot of time, sometimes hurting each other badly in the process, but making peace almost as soon as the last hit had fallen. But they were members of the same family and he had always found it unnerving. Now, he had just witnessed two woman fighting, one pounding the other into submission and then apparently bantering amiably seconds after the end of their fight. MAJORS are fucking crazy!

“You okay down there?” asked Samantha, her beautiful face coming into view.

“I… I’m fine… but…”

“You need help to gat back on the banch?” completed Jim’s daughter, interrupting him with a little smile.

“No, in fact I wanted to ask you if you could give me your backpack to make a cushion for my head” grumbled Alejandro, which provoked a powerful fit of laughter from the MAJOR woman.

“What is happening here!?” suddenly shrieked Lindsey’s voice, her head peering down and noticing her brother on the floor. “’Rando!”

“I’m fine… mostly” explained the Minor. “But damn it, I didn’t know that coming to school would be so dangerous… I just want to have my lunch calmly…” he added grumbling, as he rose to his feet without difficulty and gestured to Lindsey to pick him up.

“Wall than, I guass I’ll leave you two...” said Samantha, but before she could go away, Alejandro stopped her.

“Wait! I…” he stuttered when she turned toward him, one of her eyebrows arched in a questioning and really beautiful way, making him lose his train of thought during a second or so. “I wanted to thank you. You can eat with us if you want to.”

“Really? Don’t you think that your SO wouldn’t ba too happy with you hanging out with a Tier 3?” asked Samantha, displaying a certain dose of subtlety in avoiding to name Shannon.

“Don’t worry about it… Plus, I’ll have you know that eating with someone doesn’t mean that I’m interested into bonding or even romantic interactions, thank you very much” said the young man matter of factly.

“Wall, aren’t you a chamar, ah?” laughed Sam, sitting next to him, on his right, in a graceful movement, while Lindsey sat to his next, grumbling to herself.

“What’s the problem Little Lind?” asked Alejandro, worried that something was wrong for her and she needed some help.

“I didn’t get to punch that idiot pestering you” finally admitted his little sister after some hesitation.

Alejandro glared at her, taking a deep breath, but before he could berate her, she glared back, surprising him. She had never done so before, and quite frankly, he wasn’t sure that he was liking it very much. She knew how much he hated MAJORS beating each other’s face blue, and her being at that age when they were all itching for a fight didn’t made it better in his book, quite the contrary even. But even as he tried to get the upper ground needed to impart some sorely needed big brother wisdom, he was back footed once more by his little daughter.

“Listen ‘Rando” she started angrily. “You don’t know what school life is. I need to assert dominance just to back your words at the Ceremony. All those idiots out there want to get you now that they know you are unbonded. Do you want me to let them have you?”

“No but…” tried the Minor, but he was cut off once more.

“There is no but big brother” whispered Lindsey urgently. “We don’t have a choice… I don’t have a choice. If I want to let you behave as freely as you want, and trust me there is nothing I want more, then I have to be able to prove to everyone that I’m not a pushover and that they better stay clear of you if I don’t agree with their courtship.”

“But I know that you aren’t a pushover” tried the Minor, horrified by what she was saying.

“Of course you do little guy” interjected Samantha, quite philosophically. “But avaryone alse doesn’t. Wall, I do because I had a scuffle with your little sistar some days ago, and man, she got the fire to ba some sarious fighter! It’s worth making this talent grow.”

“You fought with my sister!” almost yelled Alejandro, quite indignantly.

“I was the one who snapped at her, don’t held it against her please…” pleaded Lindsey, letting her fingers rest on his shoulders.

“But…” begun the Minor, but once more he couldn’t finish his sentence.

“Please, please, please! Would you do it for me!” and the young man knew he had lost this battle, because this massive pre-teen looked so much like the infant he had fawned over when he was a kid, before the Incident, that he simply couldn’t say no to her.

“Fine, fine” he grudgingly admitted. “But I’m the one who decides who can and can’t touch me, not you, even if you’re itching for a fight, got it kiddo?”

“So… you would be okay with me fighting other peoples?” asked him a puzzled Lindsey.

“Not at all. But I guess I have to admit that some things are simply outside the realms of possibilities. If you all can’t learn to not behave like Neanderthals, then I guess it’s better to try and minimize the conflicts, right?”

“Ha got some brain, doesn’t ha?” laughed Sam, showing one of her powerful digit in his back, making the Minor yelp in pain. “Oops, sorry!” she offered, still laughing.

“Watch it!” grumbled the Minor. “And also, while I’m really thankful for your help earlier, I would like to know since when you and Lindsey are friends, or since when do you care about us Minors. Our previous encounter didn’t made you sound as very interested in our plight.”

“Well, quite frankly, you’re right. I can’t care lass about Minors as a whole. Just like I don’t care about MAJORS as a whole. I want to meet challanging paoples, those who don’t shirk from a challange. And you, you added to your difficulties!” roared the Iron Girl with a bright smile. “I like that kind of guts! I can’t help but want to be a friend with you! After all, I told you both that if you wanted to be my friend.”

Alejandro could feel his eyes widening. That girl is crazy! Okay, crazy and somewhat sympathetic, in her own way. But damn it, who would have thought that a Tier 3 would be like that? Hell, a MAJOR even!? It was something else altogether. The young man was beginning to rethink his idea to go to High School. Being surrounded by horny and aggressive teenagers had even a lot less stellar than even he had anticipated. But on the other hand, he hadn’t had any friend since he was eight, since the Incident.

“Since when does a MAJOR and a Minor can be friend?” he asked ironically.

“Since when does a girl and a boy can be friend?” she replied rather seriously, even if she still had a smile on her face – and Lindsey too.

“Touché” admitted Alejandro graciously. “But now, you’ll have to excuse me friend, but I’m famished! I want to eat!”

The last part was directly addressed to his sister, who was still hogging his plate with her. He had asked her to take a portion of French fries, roasted lamb ribs and a Minor-sized bottle of Fanta. It wasn’t his usual diet at all, but with all the emotions of his first day, Alejandro felt that he deserved to be eat whatever he wanted, for once. Plus, everyone, from Izzy to his parents had told him that food in a school where Minors were student was always delicious and he had to try it, to be able to judge it fairly. Plus, good food will make the year more sufferable, he decided.

“Oops, sorry ‘Rando, here’s your food” promptly said his sister, handing him his tray.

--------------------------------------------------------

“Thank you!” said her older brother, before immediately starting to eat his fries, as if he hadn’t eaten for days.

“Wall, somabody was hungry uh?” asked Samantha, clearly surprised by Alejandro’s enthusiasm. “But haven’t you been a little… harsh with the size of his portions? They are barely a mouthful and a half.”

“They are more than enough I assure you. Don’t you know that Minors can’t eat as much as us?” asked Lindsey, a little perplexed.

“Wall, yeah, but… so little, really? Suraly he can eat more than that.”

“Not really” intervened her brother. “Plus it would be bad for my diet, I don’t want to get fat.”

“But you’re scrawny and all bony” said Sam, “you need to put some meat on your frame!”

“Meat, not fat” sternly replied the small teenager whom Lindsey wanted so much to protect. “And I’ll have you know that for a crippled Minor, I’m quite good physically, really.”

“You’re not crippled...” growled the pre-teen, gritting her teeth.

‘I’m pretty sure he is…” interjected Samantha, earning a fierce glare for her trouble, but the older MAJOR clearly found it funny. “Anyway, what’s your beef with Shawna? I’ve naver known Halena cousin to be overbearing, aven if she’s kind of everywhere in town now, being from the Mayor’s family and all.”

“She’s an asshole” grumbled Alejandro, not even deigning to look at them for a second, clearly enjoying far too much his ribs.

“’Rando!” indignantly said Lindsey, who really disliked to hear her older brother being vulgar. It didn’t suit him at all, even less than other Minors, in her eyes.

“What!? You didn’t heard her in the Minor’s funny room” he said, clearly still raw and angry at this other specimen of his kind, which was quite disturbing.

“Doesn’t she have the right to have her own ideas?” she asked, fully conscious of Samantha’s eyes judging them and trying to understand what the problem was.

“Of course she does, but she has clearly no respect for my own, and has already decided that I’m some kind of disgusting moron or something like that. I get to judge her as quickly!”

“Okay, okay… no need to yell at me about it…” mumbled Lindsey.

“You guys are really strange, you know that right?” suddenly blurted the Iron Girl.

“How so?” asked the Ferrand girl, who felt that she was quite average for a MAJOR, as of right now.

“Well, I’ve never heard of a MAJOR and a Minor being… well, I don’t, know, being together as you are. It’s almost as if you truly considers him your big brother!” she explained to Lindsey.

“I am her big brother!” yelped Alejandro, but her sister felt as if he was mostly feigning outrage.

‘You know what I mean little buddy. She’s the MAJOR, you’re the Minor. I get that you’re in cahoots with Shannon M., but come on, surely you don’t…”

“Don’t believe that MAJORS and Minors deserve the same rights? Yes, I do” proudly affirmed Lindsey, looking straight into the older MAJOR’s eyes.

Samantha did not reply immediately and Alejandro also remained silent, and suddenly, Lindsey realized that she had unconsciously grabbed her brother to bring her closer to herself. It wasn’t exactly the best way to illustrate her position, but she resisted her sudden impulse to release him, even push him back a little. It’s just me trying to protect him. ‘Rando needs it, whether he would admit it or not. Having the same rights as me doesn’t mean that I can’t be here to support him and make sure that no one try to hurt him as he was…

“That’s like… aran’t you from a backwatar place? I wouldn’t have thought that someone with such a background would have had such a viaw.”

Lindsey had to give it to Samantha. No matter what her defaults may be, she was honest to a fault. She felt really insulted by this question and the idea that just because she came from a very small and isolated town, she was expected to be somewhat… ultra-traditional when it came to MAJOR/minor relations and all. But the pre-teen giantess knew all too well how easily the Tier 3 could handle her ass, so she couldn’t simply punch her in the face, no matter how she felt the urge to do so. Plus, they were perhaps becoming friends, and even her brother was accepted by the other MAJOR and she couldn’t jeopardize it, no matter how much she wanted it.

“Old Creek is really small, yes, to the North of California, but it doesn’t mean that all the peoples here are reactionaries. Our Mom work as a scientist for some firm dabbling in genome shenaningans or whatever, it’s top secret, and our Dad is an astronomer, and Mount Janet is close enough that he can drive to it and back everyday” explained Alejandro.

“Wow, so you’re kind of the two rich kids of your homatown or what?” asked an impressed Sammy.

“Well, there is also my little brother, my twin” replied Lindsey’s brother with a smile.

“Wow, anothar Minor!?”

“You wish” sighed the smaller MAJOR. “He’s a big stupid dummy of a MAJOR and a jumbo sized pain in the ass.”

“Lindsey!” indignantly shouted Alejandro, who was shocked enough to not immediately return to his food. “You can’t talk about Alaric like that, young lady.”

“Bleh!” only replied Lindsey, sticking her tongue out, as if to demonstrate how little she cared about being nice about their absent sibling.

“Just wait until we come back to Old Creek for the holidays… I’ll be in the front row to see him handing you your ass!” threatened her Minor brother, in a way which could have been frightening if he hadn’t looked so damn cute.

“I though you didn’t like when wa guys fought?” inquired Samantha, making Alejandro stutter and then focus entirely on his food as the two MAJORS begun to laugh loudly once more.

“You should eat your food Little Lind” grumbled her ‘Rando. “You need to come back home with me, considering that I can’t open the fucking front door…”

“But I have my first biology class after lunchtime is over!” whined the young girl, returning to her childish nature for a moment.

“All the more reason to eat your fill soon then!” firmly shot back her brother, signaling that no matter how much she could try, he wouldn’t bulge on this point.

He clearly didn’t want to stay in the Minors classroom alone, nor risk a trip to the library to wait the end of her schoolday. Not that she could blame her, since she was now painfully obvious that a lot of other MAJORS wanted to get their hands of her ‘Rando. Leaving him alone was out of the question, even if librarians or teachers would be there at all time to keep him safe, at least in theory. He didn’t know enough about MAJORS socializing, school and generally being out of the house to survive such an environment unprotected.

“Couldn’t your friend Jenny lend us a hand?” suddenly asked Lindsey to Samantha. “Where is she by the way?”

“No can do. She naver comes to the cafataria, sha’s always at the gym to halp the MMA club whan she had a spare momant. And, wall, you’ve met her. Sha is evan less into this Righter’s club than I am. Not that I couldn’t find mysalf supporting it, if the stars alignad” she added for Lindsey’s brother attention, beaming him a wide smile.

“So, what you’re trying to say is that a friend could convince you uh? Well, Sure… if you can prove yourself worthy of my friendship, of course” he replied sarcastically.

“Oh, I am the one who has to prove harsalf? Aren’t you a little too full of yoursalf uh? I mean, I am the powarful and might Tiar 3!” laughed Samantha, who clearly liked where the discussion was going.

“Well, you are the one who said that you liked a challenge right? If I folded and asked you to be my friend right along, you wouldn’t say yes, right?”

“Touché” admitted the Iron Girl with a chuckle. “And I would like to halp you but I can’t, I’ve math in thirty minutes, and it’s the othar side of the campus. I think you’ll ba on your own kiddo” she added for Lindsey, who sighed in despair.

“Well then I’ll guess I’ll just have to run the whole way then” she finally said to her ‘Rando, enjoying his horrified look.

How was your day?

 Shannon sighed wearily. The last two days had been… hectic, to say the least. First, she had had to endure a lonely Sunday since her beautiful Alejandro had insisted about going home with his little sister to prepare for their first day of High School. The young billionaire had relented when it had become obvious that her lover wouldn’t change his plans, and she had thus chosen to make use of her alone time to survey her assets, selling some shares, investing in interesting new firms around New Orleans, and generally speaking toying with ridiculously small amounts of money, never more than five millions, really.

Then, Monday had come and with it a far more serious matter. She had spent the whole morning surveying the progression of the Project Renewal and the results were better than what she had expected. Her scientists had made a breakthrough and managed to find how to attach the prototypes to the specimens and convey both move and sensations. Even the less optimistic forecast now offered the creation of a perfectly safe and usable model in less than three months. Doctor Singhay was even sure that it could be done in the new three weeks, but he was always far more optimistic than his peers, and had a hard time realizing that other peoples had lives outside of the job.

The young giantess’ afternoon had been a lot less pleasant. A meeting with the board of her main shareholders had produced heated debates, especially when Douglas Fitzgerald Abernany and Nancy Goldriver had tried to out-buy her out her companies. Thankfully, those two old asses had forgotten the very basic rule of any MAJOR social institution, be it kingdom, nation or business: might makes right and breed fealty. Those to dumb shits had tried to enlist Elia Woodport, not knowing that the old woman was one of Shannon’s most zealous supporters.

Which was funny, had to admit the Titan, since she had needed a lot of persuasion to turn Elia around four years ago, when she launched Fire-Brand. A mixture of great moves to launch her company and pure physical intimidation had done the trick however, and Elia had become a fixture of her assets, the one who was tasked with playing aloof and even slightly antagonistic to lure of the foxes out of the wood. Of course, it required more than a little care to make sure that it remained an act, but Shannon had more or less mastered it. She had to be the first to know of the company’s new policies, and it was usually enough.

“Mamá cálmate, por favor, ¡ está bien!”

The sudden yell jolted the colossus fully awake. She had just come home, without a message from her Minor fiancé, wondering what was happening and now she was hearing him yelling at his mother from their room. The titanic MAJOR rushed through her room, not even caring to change as she had intended, far too preoccupied with whatever could have her Auntie agitated enough to, in turn, make Alejandro sound as nervous as he did to her ears. Something terrible had probably happened, and she hadn’t been here for her.

“Alejandro! Are you okay sweetie!?”

As soon as she entered into the lounge, she saw him standing in the center of the room and gawking at her and she stopped dead in her track. His mouth was agape and he seemed absolutely surprised to see her. It took her some seconds, where she could hear Auntie’s angry voice in his phone turning to worry, before she undersood why he was stunned. She was still wearing her clothes. Her work clothes. Gone were the lascivious dresses and skirts she had worn to greet him, or even the tight yoga pants. She was dressed to intimidate, not seduce.

Her white shirt was buttoned from her neck to her waist, a feat of strength made possible only because it was tailor-made to her unique frame. Above it, she wore a strict grey jacket, with buttons on its sleeves. Her wide hips were surrounded by a black leather belt, which buckle was made of gold. A conservative skirt, grey like her jacket, reaching almost to her knees, completed her attire. And then came her high heels. Or, as Derek would have called them, her high towers, since normal heels wouldn’t have been able to endure her immense weight.

At 5m13 (16f8) usually, she was already colossal compared to the delicious little Minor she wanted to have with her at all time. But with her heels, she was able to reach 5m50 (18f), which was almost exactly the treble of Alejandro’s size and potentially her maximum natural size, or slightly below it, if the more pessimistic doctors turned out to be right. And while she was used to tower over everyone, she wasn’t used to be with her fiancé. They had barely saw each other ever, and for the first time, she could appreciate what her true, final, size could end being. And she hated it.

“Alejandro, ¿qué pasa? Mi pequeño milagro...” asked Auntie Ofelia from the phone, but her elder boy couldn’t answer, he was still stunned, obviously unable to process more than her size, guessed Shannon.

Shannon slowly, very carefully walked toward him and then leaned forward. Her eyes kept his locked and she smiled her most reassuring smile, trying to calm him down. The poor baby was terrified, she could see it quite plainly. Her size, a blessing among MAJORS, turned out to be a curse when she interacted with her lover. She couldn’t even rush to his side without making him more worried, not less, because of it. Still, she knew she had to act to defuse the situation. Nothing was impossible to repair yet. That’s why she pried his phone out of his weak fingers.

“Hi Auntie, it’s me, Shannon” simply said the giantess to her boyfriend’s mother.

“Shannon!? Wha…” begun Ofelia, but the Matthewson girl decided to not let her go wild. She knew that Ofelia was kind of wary of her already and she couldn’t blame her; but neither could she let those worries grow even more, hence why she cut off the older MAJOR.

“I’m sorry, I heard Alejandro shouting just as I came home and, well, I didn’t know he was here and I rushed to help him, because I was worried and it startled him. But everything is fine, really.”

The last bit wasn’t just for her Auntie, but also for her fiancé. She was still leaning toward him, and while her left hand kept the phone against her ear, doing it best not to crush the small device, her right one stroked her lover’s hair, trying to appease him. He remained silent and meek, and while a part of her was delighted to have so much power over him, who had such a strong personality for a Minor, she wasn’t really happy about the fact that he was utterly terrified by her right now. It won’t do, he has to overcome it or I’ll become a danger for him…

“I… I see” mumbled Ofelia. “I didn’t know he was at your home Shannon, so I guess I was a little surprised to hear you” added the older woman, quite diplomatically.

“Don’t worry, it’s understandable” replied the colossus, carefully circling around her beloved Minor and finally sitting in the sofa, beckoning him to come toward her with a slow and gentle move of her fingers. “Truth been told, I didn’t expect him to be here since he didn’t inform me that he was coming. Had I known, I wouldn’t have barged in as I did, it… surprised him, to say the least” sighed the MAJORS, trying to calm down both Ferrand.

“Oh, I see… well, I guess I’ll leave the two of you together then, I’ll just wait for Alejandro to call me back later or tomorrow, if he wants to.”

“You can speak to him now if you want Auntie” offered Shannon, just as her Minor fiancé finally walked toward the sofa, a little shaking perhaps, but at least he didn’t seemed so afraid of her anymore.”

“No, no. Don’t worry, I… I’ll wait for him to call me back, I have to help Jules prepare the dinner, if I want it to be edible” feebly laughed Ofelia. “Goodbye Shannon.”

“Goodbye Auntie” replied Shannon before cutting the conversation and bringing her full attention back to her lover. “Do you need help to hop on the sofa beautiful?”

“I…” rasped Alejandro, until he cleared his throat, his voice managing to get back some sort of firmness. “Yes, I would like it, I don’t really feel in the mood of trying to climb it.”

Without a word, Shannon dropped the phone on the sofa, next to her and extended her arms to grab her boyfriend. She slowly, carefully, took him of the floor and toward her face. She tilted her head a little, close her eyes and let their lips met, her tongue invading his small mouth, his own mounting a desperate and so delectable rear guard battle… Finally, with another weary sigh, she stopped the kiss and put Alejandro next to her right thigh, alongside his phone. She caressed his back, not wanting to talk until he felt ready.

“So… Sorry for having been… frozen like that. I didn’t expect you to come rushing so fast.”

“And to be so big either, I hazard uh?” offered the young woman, smiling tenderly at her lover, trying her best to put his mind at ease.

“I…” begun Alejandro, clearly at a loss of words. It was strangely cute to see him trying to take her feelings into account like that, truly it made him all the more loveable.

“Don’t worry baby, you don’t have to sugar-coat it. I know it must be nerve wracking to see something as massive as me move as quickly as I did. I really didn’t want to make you afraid, it’s just that I thought you were in danger, since you were yelling and all.”

“Ah, yeah… Mom was kind of angry with what I did at school, apparently. I must say I didn’t expect her to react like that? I’ve probably fucked up big time, I guess” admitted the Minor, a little amused now, his fright clearly over.

“Really? How was your day anyway?” asked Shannon, trying to play it nonchalantly, so as to not upset or frighten Alejandro again. “I mean, from what I remember, it must have been rather calm at BFHS anyway, with the Ceremony taking most of the morning right?”

“Yeah, well, apparently, I did a terrible mistake saying the truth during the Ceremony, so, not a great day overall? Or at least its first half.”

A sudden sense of dread fell upon Shannon. She felt suddenly afraid for Alejandro. She didn’t know yet what he had done, or said, but she felt that he had made a mistake. I should have known better than to let him go to High School without preparing him myself. He is stubborn and I’m pretty sure he didn’t ask anything about school to either his sister or his parents, even his twin… Hopefully, it isn’t as dire as he makes it sound. Peoples are still able to control themselves in BF, I picked this one because of its support for my campaign after all.

“What did you do exactly?” she asked, leaning back in the sofa, letting her immense legs stretch far from it, drawing for a second the attention of the Minor next to her.

“Well… I took part in the Ceremony, for a start. Then I told everyone to not try to bond me because I was not interested and that if they wanted to be friends with me, they would have to work hard for it. And apparently, it drove them crazy; they started to fight as soon as the Ceremony ended… even if I think that they did that for every new Minor, the six of us… And I fucking told them the whole story about my missing arm” he suddenly added angrily.

“Of course you did” whispered Shannon, shaking her head, her hairs still contained in her strict bun.

“What? Don’t tell me you’re also thinking that it was dumb as hell. Everyone told me that, from Lindsey to Mom and Dad just now… But how was I supposed to know that it would drive MAJORS mad to learn about my past and the fact that I am unbonded?”

“Didn’t you thought to ask, baby? I could have told you to avoid the ceremony altogether, your parents or Alaric would have, even if Lindsey perhaps didn’t knew better. I know you want to be independent and respected, but in the grand scheme of things, our society hasn’t changed much in a year, it’ll probably never will. Minor’s rights may be upheld and strengthened in the future, but I highly doubt that the general consensus that you guys need guidance and protection will stop anytime soon. And, I’m sorry to tell it, but you are very socially awkward, you don’t have firsthand experience dealing with school and social life Alejandro.”

“And you have?” bitterly asked the Minor, not daring to look at her still. “I thought you dropped out of High School yourself.”

“Oh, somebody has been reading my biography in the end” chirped Shannon, letting his snide remark slide for now. “Did you enjoy what you read? Did you felt impressed by how your fiancée succeeded in life against all odds? Did you thought that you needed to try hard to impress me?”

“What!? No!... I mean, I did read your biography, but it was only to better understand you” hastily said the small teenager sitting against her thigh. “And I… I’m not trying to impress you, really, I just… I just…”

His voice trailed off and the colossal woman let silence fell between them for a time. She looked at his face, scanning it so see how his emotions were playing on it. It was something she really loved about him, but didn’t want to voice for fear of him trying to change it, but most of the time, he was unable to hide his feelings, even without resorting to the bond. Not that he couldn’t manipulate her at times, he had proven himself quite capable of that, several times, really. But when he was not focused on it, he was far more open than the norm, even among Minors, probably because he had had so few interactions outside his family.

“You don't need to be a hardass always fighting for your rights to impress me Alejandro… I love you as you are. You can let your guard down, you could even let me bond you if you want it, it wouldn’t make you weak or feeble. You’re the man of my life, I know it, and I also know that I can help you become better, help you feel better, if only you help me. But asking helps isn’t a weakness, you know?”

“Oh really?” he replied, clearly disturbed by her tirades but still willing to win the argument. “Then how come you MAJORS never ask for help, sugarplum? If it’s okay, why don’t you do as you preach?”

“For the same reason I wear those high heels despite my size, sweetie” smiled Shannon, enjoying his use of his nickname for her greatly. “To project strength. We MAJORS aren’t like you Minors. It’s something that no amount of campaigning will ever change. We’re stronger, badder, more aggressive and always eager to prove our superiority. Asking for help is a weakness. Forcing someone to help you, a show of power. That’s why most MAJORS wouldn’t ask their boyfriend if he wanted to eat their pussy” she added.

Alejandro gasped when her left leg moved over him, putting the Minor inside the rim of her outstretched limbs. Shannon smiled proudly, greatly enjoying the fact that her sheer size compared to her lover made those kinds of things possible. She had been fidgeting with her panty for some times, trying to move it out of the way without raising suspicion. Making him revel in my height and mass instead of fearing it is the only way forward to cure him of his fear of me, she had decided, and her neatly trimmed vagina was as good as any place to start.

“I… Wow, really classy” managed to stutter Alejandro, but the gigantic woman could tell that he didn’t put his heart in it, simply by looking at how transfixed he was with her vaginal lips, and her fingers tracing their edges.

“I know” she purred, “but I don’t hear you saying no, my love” she added, reclining at little more in the sofa, drawing her lower lips closer to the transfixed Minor between her legs.

“Well, I would be crazy to say no to a Goddess, wouldn’t I?” he quipped, smiling at her before getting out of his t-shirt, with some difficulties.

Shannon felt a shiver of delight course through her spine. Only in her wildest dreams had Alejandro called her “Goddess”. And here he was, a big smile on his face, as he approached her. It was incredible to know that he loved her enough to do so; she knew how much it meant for him to protect his self-respect. If he was able to consider her a Goddess, if only to spice their sexual life, it truly meant that she had managed to earn his trust, and she was the happiest woman ever, just for that. Yet, she still let out a grunt of discontentment when the Minor disappeared from her sight, hidden by her titanic boobs and small belly.

“Is there a problem?” asked Alejandro, clearly puzzled by her reaction.

“I can’t see you” complained the colossus. “I wanted to see how you fared baby, but I just can’t”

“Well, it’s not really a surprise. I mean, your rack is kind of humongous, and you do have a belly –by the way, you should probably try to change your diet or exercise more to make it go away, it’s not ugly but I don’t think it suits your image of a powerful and competent CEO.”

“Less talking, more pleasuring worshipper!” barked Shannon, blushing abundantly at the Minor’s words; that they were probably true did not make them kinder or easier to accept.

“fine, fine… But we’ll talk about it later, sugarplum” insisted Alejandro. “And by the way, while my mouth isn’t busy yet, how was your day?”

Before Shannon could respond, she felt her lover’s lips grazing against her vagina, eliciting a moan out of her. Her breathing became quicker and small shivers of pleasure coursed through her body. Once more she wondered how incredible their love making would be if they were bonded. What is he feeling, thinking? she wondered. Is he truly loving what he’s doing or does he just want to make me happy? Those questions and many others were on her mind for a time, but they were soon chased away by his expert way of pleasuring her. It was something she had realized when they had had their wild night of sex the previous week ; somehow, Alejandro was incredibly gifted when it came to making her feel awesome in bed.

She had no idea of where he may had learned such skills, if they were naturally ingrained in him because he was a Minor or if it was something else altogether, but she quite frankly couldn’t care about it right now. All she knew was that no one had ever kissed her vaginal lips like he did. No one had ever licked her clitoris in such small and light lapping, his minute tongue barely grazing it and making her go crazy with lust and pleasure in so doing. It was an other-worldly experience, and she wondered once more how anyone could have wished to exterminate Minors when they could give such intense pleasure even without the bond.

“Shannon, did you hear my question?” suddenly asked Alejandro, putting his ministrations on hold, for the massive woman’s great displeasure, which was known thanks to a deep growl.

“Yes I did” she finally replied when her fiancé resumed his caressed, now touching lightly the inside of her left thigh with his hand. “I… I had a great day, really” she managed to say, fighting hard against her urges to let out moans instead of words. “But now… you’re just making it exceptional baby…”

She felt his lips forming a smile against her private parts and let out a primal scream of pleasure when his little teeth bit into her engorged clitoris. Her waist buckled and she felt his body being rocked away by the move, but she wasn’t able to care about it right now. Her roar of ecstasy lasted almost twelve seconds, her whole body arching, her work clothes straining to contain her bulging form as all her muscles contracted themselves. Finally, she fell silent, and her panting was the only thing audible in the room. Then, she quickly rose to her feet, turned on her heels and dropped herself over Alejandro.

“What the fuck!” yelled the Minor as her enormous ass stopped centimeters above his face.

“Your Goddess command, little devout” teased Shannon. “You have given some parts of her great love, but others have yet to feel your tender touch. It is time for you to fulfill your obligations. Do so and your day will be as great as mine.”

During a moment, Shannon felt nor heard nothing, and she wondered if she had gone too far. She had no idea about her fiancé’s stance toward anal and ass plays, and while she assumed he would be quite happy to play with her massive cheeks, considering that he loved her enormous breasts, she begun to wonder if she hadn’t made a mistake. Then, she felt his fingers poking at her ass, caressing it and exploring tenderly its vastness. And then, he kissed her. Not inside her ass-crack yet, her panty was still in the way. But close, and clearly he was liking what he was playing with.

“It’s so firm” he said in a whisper, as if half-drunk because of the mere proximity of her glorious rear.

Then, she felt his fingers removing her panty and his small tongue creeped toward her asshole. And when the two made contact, she screamed as she had never done before. His mental defenses had simply ceased to be when his tongue had licked the ring of her hole, either purposely or because what he felt was too great to be kept inside of him. In any case, she was a Tier 2 in the throes of sexual pleasure and the sudden openness of his mind was simply something she couldn’t resist. Before realizing what she was doing, she bonded her lover.

She gasped loudly. A swirl of pleasure and eagerness washed over her, and she was unable to tell where her emotions ended and Alejandro’s started. She felt herself deep inside his being, almost at his very core. Somehow, she could feel everything he felt, down from the most minute movement of his muscles to his thought. A surge of fear, even terror, suddenly hit her and without thinking, she showcased her love for him. She didn’t know how to call it, she was projecting inside of him everything, how she wanted to be with him forever, her hopes that they would fund a family, her dedication to let him be with whoever he loved most, Izzy, herself, anyone…

Then, she exited his mind. It was hard, like removing all joy and happiness from her own, but it only lasted a second, and she found herself back to her usual self. She could feel his emotions, his mind still too much in turmoil to allow him its usual protection. But now, she knew what was happening and she managed to not give in to temptation. She caught her loved with her hands, making him glide below her until she could bring him to her face and kiss him, feeling how much he appreciated the gesture. Tears rained from her eyes, each a drop of pure joy, born from the marvel that was his mind.

They broke their kiss just as he managed to erect his mental barriers once more, but for Shannon, they were now just the chest protecting a great treasure. She had been able to taste him in a way so fundamentally different from everything she had ever known that she couldn’t even fathom how to word it. She knew how he felt, but also who he was, down to his deepest desires and more personal secrets. It was a great responsibility, to know so much about someone, because she had to respect him and his wishes even more now.

“I’m sorry” she mumbled, kissing his hair. “I acted on instinct, I didn’t even realized what I was doing until it was too late” she added tenderly, her heart content, knowing already what his answer would be.

“No problem” replied the suddenly docile Minor, looking at her, perhaps for the first time, with as much love in his eyes as her when she looked at him. “But you really are something…” he added slowly, as if he had tried to find better words to voice his idea but couldn’t.

“I know beautiful. But you are the one who suddenly opened your mind, I just couldn’t go against all my instincts as a MAJOR. But I promise that, barring such incredible surprise, I won’t ever bond you like I just did without your consent. And I hope you’ll have noticed that I haven’t acted on this deep bond…”

“I did notice, don’t worry” smiled the Minor. “But it was still… a lot to take in” he tried to explain, his head wobbling as if he was terribly drunk. “I’m not sure that I…” he tried to add, but a terrible yawn cut him off. “Sorry…” he mumbled. “Can I… sleep… with you… and… not… in…” begun the small man but he was unable to finish his sentence and fell asleep in her hands, dozing gently.

“Anything you want Alejandro, always”, softly whispered Shannon, who felt a sudden weigh of responsibility on her shoulders.

Up until now, she hadn’t really realized how Alejandro was feeling, his own insecurities and doubts, his fears, passions and fetishes. Now, she had had a glimpse of them all, and her mind had been able to retain most of them. She had now to help him overcome what kept him down, nurture what made him great and not abuse this knowledge but only to use it in his best interest. The hardest part would be to convince him that what she would have in mind was indeed good for him and therefore she would have to convince him without resorting to arguments of authority.

The titanic woman rose and walked slowly and very carefully toward their bedroom. She helped her lover out of his remaining clothes, save his boxer. His shoes were harder than the rest, but she managed to not wake him nor hurt him. With a gentle smile she laid him inside their sheets and then settled alongside him, letting his little body rest against the curvature of her neck and the top of her breasts, where he would hopefully be safe and pleasantly warm all night long. She then shut off the lights and went to sleep herself. As soon as her head touched her pillow, she fell asleep herself and while she couldn’t remember her dreams afterwards, she knew they had been pleasant.

Fourth Interlude

Shawna hand’s coursed through her afro as she was working on her homework. She hated it, even if she always managed to have good marks, for a minor. She wasn’t made for this stuff, none of her kind was. She longed after she simpler days of her childhood. As a sixteen years old she wasn’t so far away from them but still they felt distant ever since she had had to leave the safety of her home. Or new home, more accurately. After Katrina, which had taken her parents from her, she had been taken in by the Beaulac, her mother’s family and had left her old life behind her.

As always, tears welled up in her eyes as she thought of her parents. They would have gone all in with the Righters and the Matthewson’s campaign. Yes, her other, more distant, cousin, the one she refused to even acknowledge, they would have loved her and her silly and dangerous ideas. They had been unconventional, to say the least. Two minors living together, etching a place for themselves away from the old families of New Orleans they were a part of by blood.

They were both dead now, taken by the waters when their little house was flooded and no MAJOR was here to save them. That their last act had been to save her did nothing to abate her grief, nor her anger at the fools who wanted to promote minor’s rights. She was not an idiot, she knew perfectly well that it was their ultimate goal, to segregate MAJORS and minors, founding all-minor communities, and then blaming everything wrong in their lives on their superior and better brethren. It was this entitlement which disgusted her the most with the Righters.

“Hey, still one your work? Want me to do it for you?” offered Helena, suddenly stepping behind her, utterly dwarfing the petite woman with her statuesque physique.

“No thank you” meekly replied the minor girl, basking in the glory that was her colossal cousin.

“Well, someone sure is back to her usual self uh?” laughed Helena, playfully prodding her older and far smaller cousin. “You sure as hell had a lot more voice in you at lunch!”

“I was angry at them Righters” mumbled Shawna, blushing terribly. “I just can’t help myself…”

“Yeah well, try to be a good girl, even with them okay cutie fry?” asked the muscular teenager. “I’ve an interest in this new kid, Alejandro Ferrand or whatever, and I could tell he didn’t like you very much, so try to can it a little about the Righters. I know Uncle Douglas uses you for his reelection campaign, but no need to bring it on the school ground, clear?”

“Yes ma’am” squealed Shawna, her skin blushing at the rebuke she was receiving. Helena was right of course, MAJORS always were, after all… Even her, treacherously asked a part of her brain, but she crushed this idea in the mud. She was misguided, manipulated even, by some minor having enthralled her, it happened, but it was no reason to pardon her. As long as she pushed for she campaign, she wouldn’t.

“Now, don’t be too gloom cousin. I do love you, it’s just… he’s a cutie, in spite of his injuries, that one, and I really want him. Don’t you think it’s high time I got a minor to call my own anyway?”

“Of course Helena!” chirped Shawna, relishing at the opportunity to get back in the good grace of her mighty cousin. “Any minor would be honored to be bonded to you, I’m sure of it!”

“Oww, you’re just too kind sweetie pea! Come here, I’ll do your homework for you, you’ve been toiling on it long enough today!” cooed Helena.

Shawna almost purred when her younger cousin’s hands caught her and brought her to her torso. Helena hadn’t an enormous chest, but her still appreciable assets stood quite proudly, thanks to her muscles underneath. Being pressed against them was like being forced into a solid mattress, and Helena loved the sensation. And she is still only fourteen, thought the minor. She’ll be incredible in some years! She couldn’t wait to see her grow even more. She hadn’t seen her birth, but what a change from the –relatively- small toddler she had been!

“Well, I am a MAJOR, cutie fry” laughed Helena, enjoying what she was reading from Shawna’s mind. “But man, I was really small back then! Bigger than you ever were, of course, but damn! And now, I’m big and strong… And I know just what you may need, while I do your homework, uh?”

Shawna clapped her hands and beamed a smile at Helena. Her cousin always knew how to make her feel great. And if just bonding with her made this impressive MAJOR happier, all the better for the minor. She let herself be seated on her superior’s kindred lap and just as Helena begun to do her work for her, the petite woman’s head was brought to her cousin’s now revealed nipple.

It was an old game of their, which had started when Helena was eight. She had started to truly enjoy her natural advantages on her smaller cousin and the two of them had slowly found themselves in rather ambiguous situations… well, they would have been ambiguous if they had both been MAJORS, or minors. But it wasn’t the case, and it was far from rare to have such relations in a family where a minor lived among her betters. Plus, it had always been innocent, what laid below her waist had been deemed forbidden a long time ago by Helena herself, and Shawna would never even think about going against her wishes.

“Uum, somebody has a lot of pressure to release uh? Still, don’t bite too much sweetie” lazily said the MAJOR as Shawna played, perhaps a little too roughly, with her nipple.

“Sorry” she thought, adding to the simple world the depth of her regrets for this simple action, which made her whole world shook when Helena laughed it off.

Suddenly, the minor froze, even as she felt her cousin’s mind release a powerful wave of satisfaction. Something had leaked from the nipple the smaller woman was working on, something hot and sweet and good and… Shawna couldn’t think for a moment and she desperately sucked, trying her best to get it out of her cousin’s breast, even as the colossus let out powerful moans and that her mind was drowning the minor’s in her lust and pleasure. Suddenly, just as the stream started to stop, far too soon for Shawna’s taste, she felt powerful fingers coil around her head and she was teared from Helena’s right nipple.

Before she could protest, feeling angry at the fact that she couldn’t taste more of her cousin’s delicious milk, so rich and powerful, her head was brutally pressed against the left nipple and the felt the command of Helena ringing in her skull. Shawna’s stomach was already quite full, but she followed the order of her better and started to suck the milk out of the second tit. Finally, just as she felt that she would burst out because of the amount of wide liquid she had drank, the flow stopped and her head was, once more, removed from the mighty bosom.

“So, did you like your surprise little one?” mused Helena above her, knowing full well that she had.

“Are you pregnant?” blurted Shawna, who was looking, her mouth agape, her lips still wet with the sweet creamy milk of her cousin.

“Well, I know we MAJORS are better than you, but we can’t yet create milk at will, cutie fry” laughed Helena. “So, yes, I’m pregnant. Finally something I’ve beaten cousin Shannon Matthewson right? And no frowning when I give her name, little baby” she added, putting her pointer on Shawna’s noise for emphasis.

“But…” started Shawna, feeling her usual anger rise at the mention of Shannon’s name but she was cut off by her mightier cousin.

“No but, no if, or you won’t have more of the good stuff” said Helena, cupping one of her breasts and making a drop of milk pearl out of her dark brown nipple. “And I can tell you that full breasts hurt, sweetie, so I want you to help me empty them!”

“But the milk will be for your baby… If I drink it, he won’t have enough to grow strong and tall like you” mumbled Shawna.

“Sure, if he was a MAJOR… but she is a little thingy just like you!” boasted the massive wrestler. “I mean, just look at my abs, they haven’t changed at all, it’s proof enough that I’ll have a minor for a baby… and, well Daddy and me went to the doctor anyway, just to make sure.”

“A minor!” yelled Shawna, who felt torn between pure joy at the idea of having another of her kind in the family and disappointment at the idea that Helena first child wouldn’t be as mighty and perfect as her beautiful cousin.

“That’s so sweet of you cutie fry” whispered the MAJOR, leaning forward to kiss the afro of the petite woman on her lap. “But I’m quite happy that she is a minor; otherwise pregnancy would probably had forced me to give up on wrestling for a time, and it’s out of the question! With such a small baby in my belly, I don’t have to give up on what I like, and I know for sure that you’ll be here to babysit Carlena when she’ll be born, right?”

“Of course!” acknowledged Shawna, nodding quite enthusiastically. “Carlena… I like this name, very beautiful. I’ll be happy to help her make you proud cousin!”

“Thanks. The name’s my idea, so obviously it’s a great one… And I can’t wait for her to be born! Right now, she is smaller than my pinkie!” revealed the colossus. “The doctor said that it wasn’t surprised, minors in our families are really small” she added, looking at the living example that was Shawna.

“How big will she be when she’ll be born?”

“They estimate that she will be somewhere around 40cm (1f3) and2.5kg (5.5lbs)” explained Helena, beaming with pride. “I can’t wait to rub it on the father… that asshole…”

“Is she… Noam’s daughter?” squealed Shawna, shrinking in fear at the sole mention of this MAJOR’s name.

“Don’t worry cutie fry, he can’t hurt you anymore. That dumbass is still in the hospital after the shit he stirred on me, and he won’t be out until another two weeks. And Daddy is already making sure that he’ll have to cough up money for my daughter without any right on her. But she will need a dad, and well, why not the new cheeky butt in town, uh?”

“But…” started Shawna, but she was gently interrupted by Helena, who brought her left nipple back to her mouth and gently coerced her to play with it.

“I know, I know, you don’t like him but give it time, I sure he’s great. He’s got his character just like you, and he has suffered a lot, obviously. But with loving arms like mine to protect me, and your gentle influence, I’m pretty sure he would learn quickly how to love you guys’ carefree lives. I mean, aren’t we great here, hum?”

Shawna simply nodded, far too focused on the delicious nipple and the droplets of milk which still streamed out of it. Add she been a MAJOR, what she was now doing, drinking milk out of her younger cousin while Helena was quickly and flawlessly doing her own homework, would have been the epitome of humiliation. But she wasn’t a MAJOR, she was a minor, she belonged to her family in ways that the Righters couldn’t get, or even rejected. Anything Helena wanted was law to her, and it granted her a peace of mind and such a joyful life that she would have been crazy to reject it.

“Oh sweetie…” gushed Helena far above, “you’re just too adorable… You know what? I’ll ask Daddy to make sure that I’ll be your legal guardian from now on. Would you like that?” she asked, but from her tone and her mind, Shawna knew that her answer wouldn’t matter. Not that it could have been anything other than a yes.

“Of course!” enthusiastically replied the minor, directly in her better’s mind. The small woman knew perfectly well what her cousin was thinking and she loved every part of it.

“Naughty girl…” purred Helena, who leaned so much that Shawna had to contort herself a little to keep sucking at her tit. “You want me to become your mother, uh? You want me to spank you when you’ve made a mistake, to do with you as Mommy is doing, only I am so much more of a woman than she can ever hope to be, right?”

“Where cousin!” yelped Shawna, letting the delicious nipple out of her mouth to yelp at Helena, her eyes bulging. She can’t know what Mistress Beaulac does with me, she just can’t!

“Oh but I do sweetie, everyone here knows” simply said the wrestling titaness. “It’s alright, Daddy don’t begrudge Mommy her release time, neither would he be against us doing it, you know… Also, it’s what Mistress Beaulac does to you, not with you, really” added Helena, quite sharply suddenly.

Shawna shuddered under the suddenly hard and unblinking gaze of her younger cousin. She felt even smaller than she was and felt her skin darken as shame overcame her. Mistress Beaulac had a stressful life, overseeing her numerous progeny’s future, and sometimes, she needed help to relax, in a way that no MAJOR worth his salt could offer. When Uncle Douglas had to do long trips over the country for his work, Shawna was here for her Aunt. It had begun almost immediately after Katrina, and to the small minor, it had always been good.

Mistress Beaulac was more cold and distant than the rest of her family, most of the time, and when Shawna made a mistake, she was always physically corrected by her Aunt. It was always extremely painful, but Mistress always made it up for her, when she was so stressed and needed help. Even as a kid, Shawna loved those caresses, those kisses in places that only a lover should touch. And Mistress Beaulac always told her how she loved her, how she was sorry for having to be harsh with her, but it was for her own good, to protect her from temptation…

“I love you too” whispered Helena in her ear, eliciting a shiver –of fear, anticipation or pleasure, Shawna couldn’t tell. “I would do just like Mommy, only my needs may be greater… But I wouldn’t be greedy, I would be willing to share you, cutie fry. With my hubby and with Mommy… Would you like that? I promise you that you would have a life without any trouble, ever, nothing to care about but be happy and making me happy. Wouldn’t it be great?”

“I… You would let Mistress Beaulac be with me also, Mistress Beaulac?” meekly asked Shawna.

“Ow, I just love it when you’re so shy, sweetie” swooned Helena. “But please, keep calling me Helena, cousin, or, Mistress Helena, if you really want to, but I wouldn’t like the last one much, cutie fry…”

“As you wish cousin” dutifully replied Shawna.

“Wonderful! I’ll let you know Daddy’s answer if he doesn’t do it himself. And while I’m thinking about it, Shannon invited us to a shooting next week, for a magazine or something! I told her we’d come. You’ll try to be good yes? She was one of your favorite cousin before…”

“Fine…” said the minor, but she couldn’t help but worry and be unhappy.

“Oh, sweetie. You know you must not worry so much. Us MAJORS have to deal with all this stressful stuff, just be happy with your life, please! If you’re not, I’ll be worried for my Carlena, you know?”

“As you wish” accepted Shawna, smiling at her cousin. She could already feel her concerns lift under the radiance of Helena’s mind. Why would anyone wish to change the position minors enjoyed in the society? she couldn’t help to wonder.

Chapter 21: A couple's workout

“Wakey, wakey, sleepyhead” sang Shannon, lightly kissing her lover’s torso to rouse him from his sleep, enjoying the taste of his night sweat, slightly salty, on his skin.

“Huuuu…” five more minutes pleaded the Minor, turning away from her and eliciting a cheerful laugh, loud enough to wake him up for good.

“Not a chance, beautiful” said Shannon, the corner of her mouth still upturned. “It’s already 10 a.m., you won’t waste our day together, not when we have so much to do!”

“And what do you want to do?” grumpily asked her lover, opening one of his eye to look at her, still quite sleepy obviously. She couldn’t resist her urge to ruffle his hair, eliciting an indignant grumble.

“Well, I was thinking of doing some workout as a couple” she innocently mused, knowing full well how he would react to it, having read it in his mind his thoughts on the matter, especially what he though was her slight “beer gut” forming.

“How would it even work?” grumbled the Minor, turning his head away from her, clearly intent on sleeping more, to her dismay.

“Well, you could be doing your exercises and I could do mine in the same time, but above you, what do you think about it?” she offered, hoping that it would have the desired effect.

To her delight, it had least draw his attention away from his pillow. He sat in their bed, his hair all messed up by his sleepy night and her finger’s efforts, and he scratched his short beard. He looked at her, a little bleary eyed still, but nonetheless ready to start his day. She barely contained a squeal of pleasure when he yawned and stretched, offering her a rare opportunity of gazing at his muscles. She was able to note the way they moved under his skin, so small, so frail looking and yet noticeable. And the way he moved to bring back some life in his limbs… Gorgeous.

“When you’ll have finished your perving on me, could you please get me out of the bed?” asked Alejandro, stirring her out of her slightly lustful thoughts.

“I was not perving, I was enjoying my boyfriend’s perfect shape” said the MAJOR, shaking her head a little haughtily, but with a broad smile on her face. “And you know I’ll always help you. Emphasis on always, baby. But you haven’t answered my question, little mister. You shall not get away from this bed as long as you haven’t!”

“Suit yourself. But you’ll be the one having to wash your sheets when I’ll have to go and let nature flow, so to speak” smirked the Minor, arching his eyebrows mischievously.

“You wouldn’t!” gasped Shannon, not quite sure that he would be able to act like that, when it looked so different from her image of him brave, willful but also somehow… I don’t know, he seems above such childish behavior!

“You bet I would” replied the young man, but he was doing his best to hide his morning wood. “Seriously, I really need to pee Shannon, I won’t be able to hold it much longer, now that I am up. And just so because it’s quite obvious that my little joke shocked you, if only a little, you really need to see me as someone, just like you would see a MAJOR.”

“You mean that you want me to treat you as if you were a blockhead!?” asked Shannon in mock stupor. “And here I thought that you were such a highly educated Minor, I was duped! What have I done, taking you into my house, me poor woman, defenseless as I am!?”

“Har, har, har” slowly replied Alejandro, rolling his eyes a little, but his wide smile betrayed his amusement. “I see that I’ll have to jump and risk my ankles’ safety, if I don’t want to lose it here and looks like a misbehaved pet. Fine, you’ll have to pay my bills at the hospital then!”

Having said that, he immediately started running toward the edge and jumped. Shannon yelped, horrified and rushed to his side, managed to catch him before he could touch the ground. She shot back to her full height, bringing her lover toward her face, concern etched on her face. To her stupor, the Minor was laughing, his hilarity strangely contagious and she suddenly found herself laughing with him. Finally, she carefully dropped him on the floor and smacked playfully his little butt, eliciting a little yelp.

“You’re crazy, you know that right?” asked the colossus, looking down at her lover, so far below, despite being so close.

“Well, it’s not my fault I live among you MAJORS. You’re rubbing off on me, I guess” replied the Minor, rushing to the bathroom.

Shannon sighed, tantalized by the way his butt-cheeks moved. I want a piece of it! But not now, be careful Matthewson, or you’ll lose it, and everything with it. Keep your cards close to your chest, perhaps with Alejandro, and you’ll be able have a taste of it. Which was easier said than done, considering that the Minor seemed to be in a teasing mood. She had never seen this side of him, and she suddenly wondered if it was the result of their all-powerful bond the previous day. But surely he isn’t still affected, right? I can’t have changed him, deep down, I just can’t!

“So? What’ll be the workout routine?” suddenly asked Alejandro, jolting out of the bathroom and running toward bags Shannon hadn’t even noticed.

She supposed he had dropped them here when he had come home early the previous day. Or perhaps he had asked Jim or some of her peoples to bring them from his home, but it didn’t sound like him and she couldn’t see when he would have had the time to do so. The gigantic MAJOR felt her interest spike. She couldn’t help but wonder what he had on those. She wanted to shower him in everything he liked, be it her curves, his gym machines or anything he could ask of her. Seeing firsthand what he cared enough to bring home would help her in that endeavor.

“Shannon? What will be the workout routine?” repeated the Minor, looking over his shoulder even as he was starting to clothe himself, to the dismay of the colossal woman.

“Oh, I was thinking of starting easy, since I don’t have a gym at home” she explained. “So… a hundred or two of push-ups and perhaps twice as much squats?” she proposed, unsure of herself.

“Yeah, and we could follow up with four hundred press-ups, wouldn’t we?”

“Oh, I don’t know if I could do so much, sweetie. I mean, the bars wouldn’t… wait, you were joking” she suddenly realized when she saw him smiling mischievously at her. “You’re playing me!” whined the giantess, “while I’m really trying to do with you things you like besides…”

“Besides fucking like horned rabbits” offered the Minor, still in his strange mood, which started to unnerve Shannon.

“Yes, besides that!” she shot back sharply, but cooling down just as quick. “I’m sorry, Alejandro” she hastily explained to the surprised and yet strangely unfazed little man before her. “You’re just… strange, and I’m worrying. Have I, per chance, affected you yesterday? Have I… changed you?” she asked, dreading the answer.

“I don’t know…” slowly answered the Minor, looking down at his feet, his shirt still in his hand, his gaze lost as he seriously considered her question. “I think that you have, yes, but it’s expected, you went just as deep as Mac Ferlan, and did basically what he did. But since there wasn’t any horror in your actions or demeaning thoughts when you broadcasted your vision of me” added the young man, blushing abundantly at that point, “I don’t think it’ll last. In fact, it’s already fading a little, just wait after lunch and I think I’ll be back to my normal behavior.”

Shannon gulped hard. On one hand, she was happy to learn that she hadn’t fundamentally changed her fiancé forever. But on the other hand, she had to consider the possibilities of this more open-minded, less guarded Alejandro. Such a behavior meant more opportunities to fully seduce him, to enjoy his lithe little body in the nude, or even have a taste of its fruits… No, I can’t think like that. I have to make sure that he returns to his usual self, it’s the only way to build a strong and stable relationship. I’ll already have to pay for what I did, I’m pretty sure of it.

“More seriously, your workout is far too harsh for a start. I need to warm-up at first, while you don’t, but I highly advise you in doing so. You MAJORS have crazy muscles, and you gain even more proportionally than us anytime you exercise. But if you do warm up and take it seriously, your bodies change very quickly. Not that you need to get much muscles, you’re already incredibly fit. Well, mostly” he explained, blushing a little but not looking away as he usually did.

“Really? I’m not really muscular, where would you get the idea that I’m already well built?” asked Shannon, confused.

“You are kidding, right?”

“Absolutely not beautiful” replied the MAJOR, quite serious.

“Well, to be frank, I hadn’t really noticed them before… well, before the shower after you proposed to me. But that mostly because your curves are mesmerizing, if perhaps a little overwhelming at time, truth been told.”

“Oh really? Are my poor little breasts and flat ass too much to handle for you? You sire didn’t gave me the impression yesterday” teased Shannon, cupping her monstrous orbs to highlight how massive and heavy they were. “When I’m just carrying only a little more than two small MAJORS woman on my chest everyday!”

“WHAT!?” yelped the Minor, suddenly gawking at her impressive knockers, his mouth agape and his eyes wide, as if it was simply too much for him to accept right away.

“Uh… haven’t I told you before? Well, now I did, I guess…” sighed the young woman. “But let’s get back on track, shall we? I really want to work out with you, but knowing where I’m already toned will be a plus, for my weak self-esteem at least” joked the billionaire, knowing full well how high it already was.

“Well,” slowly explained Alejandro, “you have really powerful calves and thighs, because of your weight, I guess, but also at least some sort of work, you can’t have legs like yours and staying put on a chair all day. Not that I have the faintest idea what a billionaire bachelorette like you would do of her day… Golfing?”

“I work hard, thank you very much” sneered the MAJOR, hurt by the fact that he apparently had both a low interest and such an insulting vision of what the 1 Percenter had to do for a living. Seriously, why anyone would think that we are so privileged, our life is so hard!

“Touchy subject I see…” sighed Alejandro, still with a happy smile on his face, which denoted the effect of their near-total bond experience. “But sorry if I don’t really feel the harshness in the voice of peoples with more money than some countries in their bank account, sugarplum. Anyway… enough talking, more working out!”

--------------------------------------------------------------

Alejandro shook his head a little. The haze was lifting, or at least it was a little less present in his mind. Not that his judgment was clouded, per se, but it was altered, his usual reactions somehow dulled by this warm embrace of Shannon’s love. It hadn’t been something she had foreseen, obviously, but it had affected him nonetheless and right now, the young man was glad of it. It would probably change somewhat as the day wore on, but so far, he was too happy to know how she felt about him to care much about it.

It had been terrifying, to feel her invade his mind like that, as he was unprepared for it. She had found her way into every fiber of his being. Even right now, he somehow “felt” her in his bones, a sort of resonance which filled him with a joyful indifference to the things which usually bothered him. Which didn’t mean that he couldn’t be unnerved, and once more the gigantic MAJOR surprised him, startling him and making him slightly afraid for a moment, until that too passed, drowned by his bond-occurred bliss.

“Sorry, I didn’t want to make you wince” mumbled Shannon, her face so close as she was literally laying on the floor, preparing to try some push-ups to warm her up.

“No problem, it’s just that I’m not used seeing you so close” smiled Alejandro, extending his hand to caress the left cheek of her fiancée, who purred deeply, clearly enjoying it.

“I didn’t expect it to make you afraid, or wary. Shouldn’t it make it easier to be around me if I’m on all four?” she asked, really curious apparently.

“Not really. When you’re standing, yeah, you’re massive but your proportions make sense. Right now, you seems somehow… more massive, more you, I guess?”

“I see” said Shannon, nodding to herself, as if she had never even thought of that. “Does it bothers you? I can try and remain on my feet most of the time, you know?”

“No, don’t worry… I kind of like it, it’s just that it’s always… unexpected” revealed the Minor.

“Even in bed?” seductively asked Shannon, inclining her head a little to better enjoy his touch.

“Yes, even in bed!” laughed Alejandro. “But enough chit chat, time to work out, little lady!”

Having said that, he promptly begun his stretching routine, bending his knees to flex his legs, turning and twisting, then extending them long enough for his muscles to start groaning a little. With a smile, he rose to his full height and stretched his arm, warming its muscles so as to avoid any injury, something extremely important for someone with just one arm. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed the way Shannon looked at him, unmoving but adoringly, as if she had no intention of doing her part in this supposed work-out couple thing.

“Earth to Shannon? When will you start warming up sugarplum?”

“When you’ll start your push-ups” dreamily replied the gigantic woman, who was clearly enjoying it far too much; but even then, the bliss dulled his frustration at being treated as eye candy and not taken seriously, if for tender reasons.

“Seriously” sighed the young man, shaking his head in disbelief and then running toward his bag to prepare for his routine.

Out of it, he fished a strange thing, made of wood and metal, which he strapped on his stump before dropping on all three. He was feeling Shannon’s unblinking gaze on his back, but he couldn’t care much about it right now, and not because of the haze, for once this morning. It was simply that working out required all his attention. He needed to be careful so as to not lose his balance or over-exert, or even simply sprain himself. Plus, he was no MAJOR, push-ups with just one arms were hard, not something to be undertaken at a whim to show off.

Nut just as he was starting to pump his arm to lift his body, his concentration was broken. Something enormous moved over him and two enormous mass of flesh pressed against the floor barely a meter before his head. He yelped and fell flat on the floor, feeling a little bit ashamed. Just above his head, he was greeted with a ceiling of black flesh, Shannon flaunting her belly. For the first time, the Minor was able to notice that her bellybutton protruded slightly, while his one was a hollow on his body. But he pushed it away, suddenly able to shout at the behemoth over him.

“Shannon! What the hell are you doing!?”

“Well, duh! I’m working out!” replied the MAJOR. “And before you start losing it, isn’t it better for everything? Less place taken, more pleasure if you ever feel the need to relax?”

“I won’t relax on the floor” softly said the minor, the haze of love he felt for Shannon and from her blunting the edge of his displeasure, reducing it to a vague unwillingness.

“Why?” asked the titanic ceiling above his head, even as it shifted and moved.

Alejandro didn’t answer right away, his attention being caught by the way Shannon’s mounds pressed on the floor as she lifted her considerable weight off it to do her repetitions. He would have been able to crawl into the cleavage visible from his perspective, her small tank-top utterly unable to truly contain the magnificence of her rack without the help of a bra – which made it quite clear that the gigantic woman wasn’t really serious about working out, or hadn’t any clue in how to force herself into shape without the help of sophisticated machinery.

“Alejandro, sweetie, why wouldn’t you want to relax with me on the floor?”

“I… I don’t want to be a pet or a sex-toy” tried to explain the Minor.

His approach sounded weak and stupid, even to his ears. She loved him more than anything, there was no way in hell that even her overbearing brand of love could picture him as anything but a person, someone who had an opinion worth listening to. He knew it because she had almost drowned his being into those ideas, those emotions, when she had tried to calm his terror the previous evening. Nonetheless, relaxing, in the way they both knew she implied was simply something he couldn’t do on the floor, like… like a vulgar animal. Pride was all he truly had for himself, and he couldn’t give it away, not even for some impromptu sexy time with the woman he loved.

“Why don’t you come and help me correct my form?” suddenly asked Shannon, surprising him with her sudden change of subject.

“Help correct your forms?” repeated the Minor, confused.

“Yes. I’m not used to exercise, and when I do, it’s usually at a very expansive gym, with other very wealthy peoples and all kind of machines. It’s a first for me to do simple push-ups, well, at least since I was sixteen” explained the black behemoth.

“Okay but…”

“And you told me that if I didn’t warm up, I could hurt myself. I guess it’s also possible to do so if I don’t perform my workout correctly, right?”

“Indeed, but…” tried once more the Minor, looking at the brown skin above his head.

“And you’re a lot more used to that kind of workout than me, baby” finally explained Shannon. “I’ve seen it yesterday” she added very softly. “How you helped Al’ when he started working out by reading all you could get your hands on, or looking at videos on the internet, while he and Lindsey were at school.”

“It’s private matter” replied Alejandro on the same tone, feeling more sad than angry at the revelation that the MAJOR had glimpsed something so private but also unremarkable from his life when she had entered his mind, his being even, so deeply.

“I know, I’m sorry” said Shannon, lifting her considerable mass of the floor, twisting her torso to be able to clear a path for him to move from underneath her.

Alejandro quickly rose to his feet and walked away, removing his contraption, deciding that he wouldn’t make use of it in the end. He looked at the face of the billionaire who had, on a whim almost, fallen in love with him all those years ago, when they were barely more than babies. She is so beautiful, radiant! It’s so hard to be with her, worthy of her… How could I ever explain her why I would refuse to have an opportunity to please her, and me in the same time? Why would she even consider it?

“Don’t be” he mumbled, his face unsure. “It’s just that… I’m socially awkward you know, and this week has been… strange to me. I… I’ve met Minors, other Minors, for the first time since Izzellah and… and they are so different from what I knew, or thought I knew, and the MAJORS, they are…”

His words failed him and all the young man could do was to move his hands in the air, as if he was trying to catch some strange bug. He probably looked ridiculous, but the gorgeous giantess looked at him from above tenderly. She didn’t cut him off, didn’t stopped him from trying to express his feelings, she simply waited, a loving smile on her face, her eyes slightly veiled, as if she wasn’t truly seeing him but more of a magical or ephemeral version of him, even if he was quite certain she was hearing everything he said.

“So… that’s why I don’t want to have sex with you on the floor, I… I want…”

“You want to be able to hold yourself to a higher standard” completed the titaness, her voice so full of understanding that somehow, the Minor felt a little ashamed of himself. “Don’t feel bad baby” she added, extending her hands to catch him and lift him to her fertile bosom. “We’ll work it out together. I keep forgetting that everything is so new for you, that you aren’t used to live here, to be without your parents, to be out in the open… But we’ll make it out of it, it’s natural that the first days and weeks would be the hardest. You don’t need to be afraid to talk to me about your hardships, your struggles, your pains and you joys. I’m here for you, I’m here for it.”

“You says that but… Shannon, I don’t want to hurt you, and it made you angry when I talked about it before but… you’re of the elite, the very top of our world’s society. You mean well, but how would you be able to… to grasp my difficulties, my way of the world, to care about my whims and irrational reactions in your eyes?”

The MAJOR looked strangely at him and the Minor felt a chilling shiver course through his spine, despite his haze of bliss. The titanic woman brought him close to her lips and she inclined her head so as to position his right ear next to her mouth. When she opened it, her hot breath overload his sense, for it was strong and yet it smelt strangely good, even if he couldn’t really place it, a mixture of fruits and juices, he guessed. But her words quickly forced him to focus entirely on what his fiancée was saying, in a voice as cold and harsh as steel.

“I want you. You have no idea how much I want you, Alejandro. Right now, if I listened myself, I would tear away your clothes, I would firmly put you in my hands to prevent you from moving and I would go and fetch my strap-on. I would put the smallest one, and then I would lube your cute little asshole, I would put you between my tights, where I know you would fit so well, where you belong even, and I would take your anal virginity like I’ve taken your first kiss, and your first time.”

Alejandro realized that his mouth was agape. He hadn’t heard Shannon talk like that since The Wife’s Mariner where she had cornered him and berated him from refusing to go to school. He remembered that she had warned him that she would resort to her size, power and sheer intimidating abilities to force him to take what she deemed the good decisions for his future. It had infuriated him, back then, and even now, it stirred a fire in him, but its flames weren’t strong enough to pierce the effect of their near bond-rape experience. A part of him cursed his weakness, the fact that when he had licked her asshole, he had subconsciously likened it to total and willing submission to Shannon and it had opened his mind.

“And don’t think that I would just do it once and been done with it. I would fuck your ass all day long, until you came on the floor, and then I would fuck your ass all night long, and I would make you lick your own sperm. And all the while you would beg me. For mercy at first, and I would deny you. And I would deny you also tomorrow morning, when all you’d ask me is to never stop fucking you little anus, to never stop to shape you to fit my needs. And I would stop, and tell you to be ready for school and to be a good little pet in there, and come back to me in a hurry, in my office down town, where I would fuck your ass against the glasses, for all the State to see!”

There was an intensity in Shannon’s voice, a manic glint in her eyes which cowed even the rising flame of Alejandro’s indignation. Right now, it wasn’t just a MAJOR who was holding him, but some kind of primal being, a chthonian entity, whose will was fully bent on fulfilling her desires, without a care in the world for his wishes, his opinion, his will even. And then, just as suddenly as she had started her tirade, Shannon let herself fall on her back and positioned him on the very peaks of her mighty tits and released him, only keeping her hands close to prevent him from falling.

“But I won’t. Not now, not never. I won’t ever touch you sexually without your consent. I won’t ever touch you again should you wish so and if you found someone else you loved as deeply as I love you, as I know you don’t when it comes to me…” started the young giantess,

“I love you!” yelped the Minor, managing for a moment to return to his normal self, has if his true feelings were able to tear through the induced bliss. “I’ve already told you that, and it’s not my fault that you MAJORS have no holds over your emotions and always amp them up to eleven!”

“You’re right, you love me, and perhaps you’re even right and it’s impossible for a Minor to feel as strongly as we MAJORS do… but nonetheless, I want to keep trying to seduce you, to steal your heart as you stole mine without even realizing it… I’ll do it even as Miss Ivory will be there, I’ll demonstrate to you, to her also, that I’m better fitted to be with you. But I want you to be sincere, with me, with her, with yourself concerning your feelings right.”

“I have to think about Lind…”

“I don’t give a fuck about Lindsey’s infatuation in Izzellah. Don’t repress your true feelings because of her or of me, understood. I want to utterly conquer you, Alejandro, and it’ll be possible only if you let others know how you” explained the colossus, even if there was a finality in her tone which made the Minor quite uneasy; but he had to ask something then, if she was so hell-bent on her plans.

“Fine… but can we talk about the upcoming weeks, about Izzy and her friends, and Lindsey and me, and our life together?”

Chapter 22: Preparing for the friends

“What do you want to talk about?” asked Shannon, suddenly concerned by what the Minor had in mind.

The young man in her hands didn’t answer her straight away, instead choosing to ponder his words, which did nothing to reduce the gigantic woman’s sudden nervousness. As much as she loved having him in her hands, literally, it also reminded them both of the chasm between their social positions, simply because of their birth. It was something the MAJOR hated now with as much passion as she had cherished the belief that she was inherently superior to the minors before. Somehow, her greatest strength had become her greatest weakness.

And while it was sadly becoming quite common for her to feel a sense of dread when talking with her lover, to be afraid of making mistakes that she wouldn’t be able to correct and lose him, she was not used to it. In fact, in all her life, she had never been afraid before meeting with Alejandro after their ten years separation. Launching her company against all odds, facing off old Wall Street sharks, besting all the idiots who had mocked her when she had started to grow like a weed, none of it had made her as afraid as being with Alejandro did.

“Well, we have to set up a least a modicum of schedule. I mean, I’ve my studies, so I won’t be there three mornings a week, as long as I’m not bonded to anyone, even Lindsey, so I have some times, but you’re considerably busy, apparently.”

Once more, the giantess huffed when her fiancé clear lack of interest, if not distaste, for the plight of the extremely wealthy became apparent. Not that she couldn’t understand why he felt that way. To her stupor, she had discovered that Jules Ferrand was extremely Left-leaning, even for a European-born, and he had taken after him. Which was understandable, considering his past and nature. Plus, the bond from the previous evening had, revealed that Alejandro had actually difficulties with counting money and realizing its worth, having never thought about it, from what she had understood.

“Yes, I am considerably busy, sweetie. To be here for you all day, I had to either postpone important meetings with representatives of my most lucrative firms, or have them in advance. It may not sounds so important to you, but it’s imperative if I want to maintain my standard of living, and those are the ones which allow you and Lindsey to enjoy such a great house here in New Orleans, while you get to indulge yourself in our little nest here.”

“I thought you couldn’t give a fuck about Lindsey, what changed?” asked the Minor, teasing her.

“Oh, you shouldn’t play that game when I’m holding you in my hands, you never know what could happen, little man” she replied, with her best frightening voice, which made him bleach instantly.

“Shannon, what…” started Alejandro, but she was too fast for him to say anything more.

In one swift movement, she had him lunge heard first into her enormous cleavage, pushing him until only his bare feet showed, and even then she knew she could have pushed him deep enough for him to disappear entirely. A shiver of guilty pleasure coursed through her limbs. She knew he would be upset once the haze of bliss she had unwittingly inflicted on his mind would lift, but right now, she was feeling his member springing to life, hard and pulsing through his thin clothes. A moan escaped her lips when she felt his kissing the inside of her boobs.

“You really need to control your urges sugarplum” said the muffled voice of the Minor down below. “We really need to plan things through if you don’t want to suffer an utter rejection of your offer to Izzy.”

“Why would she reject my idea to make her an Ambassador for Minorkind?” scoffed Shannon, shaking her head in disbelief of what he was saying.

“Because she is at least as afraid of you than you are of her.”

“W-What are you talking about? I’m not afraid of Izzellah!”

Shannon managed to chuckle, but even to her ears, the sound of it was weak and nervous. It’s impossible! I can’t be afraid of a minor, and even if I was, he shouldn’t be able to tell! The MAJOR’s mighty mind was reeling, the words of the small man wedged between her breasts making her suddenly conscious that she just didn’t saw Izzellah Ivory as a rival for Alejandro’s affection, but a rival who had the upper hand on her. It wasn’t something she expected, and she liked it even less. She was a massive MAJOR billionaire, after all, and the Ivory girl was just an unremarkable if willful inferior being, in the end.

“You know, for a billionaire making money on the back on the poor working class peoples, you sure is a terrible liar” stated her lover as he wriggled between her mounds.

Shannon was at a loss of words. The sensations of Alejandro’s doing his best to escape the passive vice of her weapons of mass destruction were awesome, it made her feel so powerful to know and feel him struggling so much to perform something as simple in theory as getting out of his fiancée’s cleavage. But in the same time, her guts were making knots in her belly and a cold sweat forming on her forehead and temples. There was such certainty in her boyfriend’s voice that she was dreading to hear what he would say next.

“You shouldn’t let your, uh, distaste for the wealthier among us cloud your judgment, sweetie” she tried, almost certain that he would hear her out on that. “But I’ve got my money from hard work and risks I took to earn what I wanted and achieve what I sought. If everyone did the same…”

“Oh please!” huffed the Minor, his head finally managing to escape the confine of her warm breasts. “That’s just political propaganda. Even if I tried as hard as you or took the same risks, I wouldn’t becoming as successful as you. And not just because I’m a Minor, if you please.”

Shannon opened her mouth but didn’t find the word to answer him right now. She didn’t want to risk a discussion here and now about the socio-economic system of the United States and more largely the whole world. Plus, he was simply too cute right now, his tanned skin reddening because of the warmth she produced, and glinting slightly because of his perspiration. His hairs was all crazy, slightly spiked in places and flat against other portions of his skull, and his short black and ginger beard was just the same.

“Why would you think that I’m afraid of Izzellah baby?” she chose to ask, bringing the discussion on a matter she felt better able to deal with.

“Well, I don’t think it, I know it, Shannon. Thanks to the bond, I guess” added the young man, his face suddenly a little grim.

“What do you mean, thanks to the bond?” asked the giantess, frowning.

“Well, when your mind entered mine, I could read in you, like you could read in me. Perhaps even better than you, who knows?” he added with a bright smile, finally managing to release his arm from her black valley.

“Nonsense” scoffed Shannon. “Minors can’t be able to use the bond to peer into a MAJOR’s mind without her consent, it’s well known. The MAJOR gives, the minor takes, one is active, the other his passive.”

“Really? I’m afraid nobody told me, because I managed to initiate a bond with you. And isn’t the common saying that a minor throw a bond at a MAJOR? Also, Izzy told me that before the Dark Age, only Minors made use of the bond and you guys hadn’t discovered it yet, or not made it accessible to everyone. So, it’s natural that when you look into my mind, I be able to look into you sugarplum” calmly explained Alejandro, a serene smile on his face.

“No… No, it… you’re wrong, you have to be!” wailed Shannon, suddenly gripped with terror.

He can’t be allowed to read me, it… it’s too dangerous, for both of us! And it… it’s not natural! She felt her heart ache as his beautiful face transitioned from happy to confused and then worried, but the young titaness couldn’t help herself. She could accept that Minors weren’t inferior creatures, she could accept that she was in love with one and wanted him to be her equal, and in fact he was in her eyes, but the very idea that the bond could be used against her was simply too much for her. It went against the core of her beliefs, what the priests told her every Sunday…

“Shannon, what’s wrong? You’ve known it for a long time, right? I mean, I initiated contact at least once and when you… lost it with your Mom, I was the one who broadcasted my memories of the Incident to you. You remember it, right?”

“Yes, but…” whimpered the colossus before stopping herself, refusing to risk hurting her small lover.

“But what?” pressed the Minor. “You can tell me anything, I won’t judge you, I swear.”

“I… fine” relented Shannon, noticing in Alejandro’s eye the glint of his determination. “I… I just can’t accept the idea of a Minor able to initiate the bond and, worse to read my mind without me noticing. It… it goes against all I know, and what the Scripture says: “And thine inferior kin shall serve thou, always bent by thine will under Christ’s guidance”. And it would be dangerous for you to be able to do so.”

Alejandro didn’t react for some long seconds and Shannon couldn’t help but wondered what he was thinking. Right now, she would have had loved for them be bonded, to be able to know what was happening beneath his skull. All she could do now was to wait for him to talk. So she did her best to keep calm and carry on. It’s not as if I could do anything about it anyway. Hopefully he won’t force the subject on me right now, I can’t feel myself debating with him about the bond and how important it is for me, and yet utterly irrelevant to the life I want with him.

“Okay, you know what?” finally said her lover, his face returning to a more peaceful disposition. “We won’t talk about it right now. We’ll need to figure it out someday, but right now, I’m not in my normal state of mind, and you’re clearly freaking out yourself, so nothing good would come from trying to deal with it right now. Are you okay with that?”

“Yeah… Yes, I’m fine with it. Sorry that I… overreacted.”

“Well, you are a MAJOR, I don’t think you guys even know how to not overreact” smirked the Minor, his remark a clear sign for Shannon that the effects of her unwittingly messing with his brain were truly fading away, to her relief.

“Please, I can be very calm and composed. Like while doing that!” laughed the black behemoth as she playfully pushed her boyfriend back into her cleavage entirely.

“Hey!” yelled Alejandro, his voice muffled once again until she brought him out fully and deposited on the surface of her enormous knockers.

“Sorry sweetie, I wanted to lighten the mood” smiled Shannon, blowing a kiss to her small lover.

“Well, it’s really dark in there, I’ll have you know, so, big failure here!” laughed Alejandro before blowing his own kiss in response, which made her coo gleefully.

“So, what did you had in mind about Izzellah and her friends? Do you know where she’ll stay? At your home or ours?”

“Neither, she has found a hotel for herself, her step-sister and their friends” revealed the Minor calmly.

“What!? Why? We could afford to have them here or even at your house, it’s wide enough, you know? You even have a pool!”

“Oh, believe me, I know how big that mansion you call a house is” smirked the young man. “You’ve no idea how bothersome it is to go from one corner to the other, young lady! Plus, if you want to know, Izzellah is free to do as she pleases, especially if her MAJORS have folded for her idea.”

“Of course” admitted Shannon quite diplomatically. “By chance, would you know her hotel’s name?” she added innocently – at least she hoped it sounded innocently, but her fiancé saw right through her.

“Nope. I asked her to not tell me anything about it, beyond the fact that she would use one” revealed the Minor. “It was a preemptive measure to avoid any unsavory interventions” he added, looking straight at her, which offended her slightly.

“If it’s about the fact that your sister and your parents had selected an apartment and not a house…”

“Not a house, The house, the one you picked up behind our backs. Yeah, it’s great and have a great pool, but it’s still robbing our agency. It’s not cool Shannon, not cool at all!”

“Come on, it was for the best and you have to know it!” whined the massive MAJOR, too concerned to fully notice how cute it was to hear Alejandro speaking like a normal teenager, something kind of rare, truly.

“What you deemed the best. Now, I have huge pool in my parent’s backyard and I’m always afraid that some alligator would sneak in it to even go in the garden!” revealed the young man.

“Well, I’m sure Lindsey can handle… wait a minute, your PARENT’s backyard? It’s your house!” shouted Shannon, making the poor Minor before her wince.

“Well… not anymore?” said the young man, a sorry half-smile on his face, as his shoulders rose to try and fail to hide his head, making him look like a turtle a little.

“You did what?” whispered Shannon, totally at a loss on how to react. “And when?”

“Well… it’s still going really but, I… I don’t like the idea of owning something as big as a house, really” explained the Minor, looking away from her. “Izzy berates me for it but… I’m really not good with balancing a household budget, I just have no idea about how to use money, on what and all, and, well, I don’t have great ambitions for myself like Izzellah, who wants to have her own garage to repair cars, or become a star. I… I’m more traditional minor in this regard, really.”

Shannon knew her eyes were probably bulging out of her eyes. What she was hearing was just… crazy. She had no other word to call it but crazy. Who would give up on such a house? It would be a crazy good capital, if needs arise, fully paid and at his name! And now he’s telling me that he gave it to his parents somehow? That’s just not possible, I won’t allow it. The MAJOR’s jaws clenched shut and she took a deep breath, which forced the young man on her boobs to fall flat on them, but right now she was too busy glaring at him to care.

“You can’t have sold it to your parents yet, there is a lot of red tape and papers to fill and sign. There just hasn’t been time enough for you to do that, so I’m warning you. You call it off right now Alejandro. It’s your house, not Auntie’s, not Uncle’s, not Lindsey’s nor Alaric’s. Yours. Are we clear?”

“You… you can’t force me to keep it if I don’t want to” growled the Minor, a clear sign that the bliss she had induced had totally or almost totally lifted from his mind. “I don’t want it Shannon, I…”

“You have to own things Alejandro!” berated the MAJOR. “You have to have things which are yours, for your own protection! One’s never know what could happen to me! I could die in a car accident, or perhaps my plane will crash and you’ll be left alone before we could marry. What wealth would you have to be independent, to be able to not be under the thumb of someone else?”

“But you won’t die in an accident, it’s ridiculous to suggest it!” shouted the Minor, angry and a little worried now, still laying on her bosom.

“You never know Alejandro! And even if I don’t but that you end loving Izzellah Ivory more than me? Uh? Where would you go to have a life of your own? Winton Height where everybody is already trying to get her ass? Old Creek, where everyone will lose it with two Minors in town? With this house, you would have something to fall back, a stepping stone to build the life you want!”

“I… I…”

“You have to think about your future! You can be more than a special ornament for a MAJOR woman baby!” pleaded the young colossus, realizing that she needed to convince him, not verbally beat him down into submission if she wanted to make sure he kept the house.

“But I don’t feel comfortable about owning something so big and costing so much, Shannon. How can I even try to pay the bills, anyway?”

“I would pay for them if you asked. You know that” she asserted.

“And how would I be independent then?” asked the Minor, pushing the MAJOR in her own trap.

“You… It would be your money, since you will be my husband!”

“And if I ended with Izzy? Which won’t happen, just so you know, because I am in love with you, against all odds and reason!” smirked Alejandro.

“I would still finance you both” mumbled the young woman, her dark skin becoming even darker as her embarrassment grew.

“Yeah of course…” said the Minor, clearly not convinced.

“So how about we drop the subject for now, uh?” offered Shannon. “Didn’t you want to lay out a plan for Izzy and her friends coming here?”

“Very clever of you, Miss Matthewson, bringing back a subject you know I really want to talk about to get out of the grave you dug yourself. But don’t think you’ll win so easily. How about a deal? We don’t talk about the bond nor my plans to give the house to my parents? Fine?”

“I guess we will have to have a discussion about what is natural in the boding process” mournfully mumbled the behemoth. “Because I won’t let you sell this house which can serve you so much baby.”

“Seriously!? You’re clearly not feeling well about all of that and you still want to talk about it and all! Really?” asked the young man incredulously.

“Yes.”

He was looking at her with his mouth agape, and a strange sense of pride managed to overcome her panic. She realized that she may well have been phobic at the idea of letting someone else in control of something has deep and personal than the bond, at least when she was in her right mind, and not half-mad like she had been during her last hours in Old Creek, when she had had to let him take the lead and manage to bring her back to a correct path, able to change her own life and those of so many peoples, especially Minors…

“You MAJORS are crazy…” mumbled the young man as he got back on his feet with some difficulties. “But well, there is more urgent matters at hand, since I do care about Lindsey, if you don’t.”

“Fine. What do you have in mind?”

“Well… I don’t want any of us to go and pick Izzellah. We should have Jim go grab her and her friends and bring them to my par… to the house” explained the Minor, eyeing her warily.

“Wouldn’t it be better to go and meet them at the airport? They could feel a little insulted that we didn’t came to greet them from the get go.”

“No. For once, you’re easily recognizable and I, at least, don’t want that kind of publicity, thank you very much. And it would defeat the purpose of my idea, which is to give Lindsey a fighting chance to woo Izzy over, even if I don’t think that she is ready yet for a committed and long-term relationship.”

“Then why try to push Izzellah Ivory into her hands when you could…”

“Because she’s still in love and need some experience in there with someone who, I think, could guide her and help her become a better person. Because she isn’t even a teenager yet, but will be really soon and is displaying all the hallmarks of a MAJOR in the throes of puberty, and I know from experience how volatile you can be at that time, and being with an enlightened person like Izzy would ease her into adulthood, or at least give her enough experience to cope better with her aggression and urges.”

Shannon sighed. This tirade really sounded like the Alejandro she had fallen for, but she couldn’t help but be dejected. He was suppressing his feeling for Izzellah, she just knew it, and she was afraid that nothing good would came of that. In the future, perhaps even for the most trivial reason, he would regret not being with this other Minor and having chosen her by default. Which was the whole reason she was pushing him toward her rival’s arms : she wanted to be the chosen one, the one he would pick among the multitude to be his mate. This goal was worthy enough to risk it all in her attempt to achieve it.

“Okay, so Jim go and bring them at your house where we are waiti…”

“No” interrupted her fiancé. “We won’t be waiting inside the house, since I’ll be at school when their plane will land. You’ll have one of your other drivers pick me up at school, Lindsey has already explained that she couldn’t attend Friday afternoon and I’ll be brought here. And we’ll stay here until we’ll receive a text from Lindsey telling us that they have arrived. It’ll let her enough time to try to prove herself to Izzy and her friends. If she doesn’t manage it, she’ll know it’s basically already a lost cause to try and woo Izzellah. Deal?”

“Deal” somberly accepted Shannon.

Chapter 23: Spilling the beans

“So… your brother? How can I get to score him, uh?”

“Excuse me, I’m trying to listen to the teacher” mumbled Lindsey, not even turning her head to look at the pre-teen to her right.

“Come on, don’t be like that. You can’t hoard him like that! We could share the little guy, right?” tried the white-skinned, gingerly guy.

Lindsey’s blood boiled and she didn’t even took a second to think about what she would be doing, and how it could potentially land her in troubles. Her right hand curled into a fist and collided with the left jaw of that imbecile. His head recoiled and he yelped, surprised. Then, his eyes glared hatefully and he too landed a hit on her, forcing her to rattle her chair. Lindsey’s MAJOR rage grew even hotter and she shot up, her fists raises, adopting a fighting stance she had often used against Alaric.

“Ferrand! O’Hara!” bellowed the biology teacher, turning her irate face toward the two of them, her left hand extended in an accusatory stance. “What do you think you’re doing!?”

“That bitch hit me for no reason!” yelled the ginger boy, his voice hesitating between his childish tone and the deep baritone that it would morph into in the coming months, when puberty would really hit him.

“You said you wanted to have a threesome between my brother, you and me!” roared Lindsey, incensed by what that guy had said.

“Oh god…” sighed the teacher, dropping her head and shaking it in a tired way. “Everytime a new minor come into this school, you younglings have to go even wilder than you usually are. I know that they are a rarity, and that wanting to have them, or protect them, is natural, I mean, it’s wired in our biology…”

“Our aggression is” interrupted Lindsey, still glaring at the O’Hara kid. “But I don’t think that protecting them is” she added darkly. “My big brother’s arm is proof enough of that.”

A sudden silence fell on the classroom, just before it erupted in laughter. Even the ginger pre-teen who had eyed her angrily was now laughing is ass out, letting himself fall back on his chair, and another white-skinned boy happily hit his shoulder, a huge grin on his face as he was laughing not unlike a hyena. Confusedly, the young Ferrand understood that it was because she had called Alejandro her “big” brother that such raucous laughter had engulfed her classmates and, even to her deep shame, her teacher, who did her best to try and fail to hide her snickering.

“I thought this school supported the #minorthingsmatterstoo!” she yelped, sounding whiney even to her own ears.

“We do… OIh God, we really do but, ooooh…” tried the teacher, but she couldn’t contain a burst of laughter before continuing. “I’m sorry, it’s just that… seeing such a tall young girl as yourself, I can tell that you must be around 2m53 (8f3) and you’re very ripped. And yet you called your brother big, when he is but a minor, nonetheless.”

“Well, a minor can be big, like my sister, but she is no “big sister” joked a young black girl boasting a very lean and athletic physique and a small Minor girl looking sheepish and afraid of the sudden attention she received.

Lindsey huffed. The poor girl was clearly overweight and the fact that she was probably mixed when her younger sister was a pure African-American woman seemed to indicate that their parents were, had best, rather loose on their relationships. Which wasn’t too uncommon for MAJORS, Lindsey knew that, but still, it was something which, she found, added a lot more callousness to the way the younger sister treated her older sibling. Who had no reason to be there today. The Ferrand girl decided to try and get the upper hand back by pointing it.

“Yeah, well why is your sister even there!? Shouldn’t she be at your home to rest after yesterday’s Minor’s class?” she growled.

“Ah! As if I would let her at home!” huffed the black giantess. “I need my stress reliever!” she added laughing and squishing her sister’s curves, eliciting a weak sound from her.

“Scarlet Bradley! What do you think you’re doing to your sister!?” roared the teacher, managing to get back on track. “You, Lindsey and Patrick, you’ll all have to bring back a full four page essay on the basics of genetics, for tomorrow! Are we clear!?”

“But teach!” whined the three MAJORS in the same time.

“No! If you complain, it’ll be an eight page essay!? So? Anything else to say? NO? That’s what I thought…”

-------------------------------------------

“A problem?” asked Samantha Paolini, offering a helping from her pepperoni and bacon sandwich.

“Yeah, peoples are morons…” grumbled Lindsey, who shared her tuna and eggs one with her club’s ace.

“Wall, that’s not a big naws, raally…” said the blond girl. “It’s quite common, you know?”

“Yeah, you should be chirpy that we’re here together lassie!” cheered Jenny, leaning more than a little too much promiscuity, almost leering at the young Ferrand. “Aren’t we great together?”

“Sure, if you like shrimps!” boomed a powerful voice, forcing their attention upward.

Lindsey sighed when she saw the massive frame of Helena Beaulac approaching. The colossus, who looked small to her only because she knew Shannon, was the second ace of the All Girl MMA Club at BFHS. Only Sammy was able to beat her in the ring, or even outside. Lindsey didn’t knew her, but she already disliked the black fighter, with her casual displays of arrogance and the way she flaunted her size at every opportunity. The last twenty minutes, she had kept flaunting her size and musculature to Lindsey, in a rather blatant attempt to prove that she would be a perfect specimen to bond with her brother.

“Please, Helly, it’s not because girls in your family grows like weed to freakish proportions that the rest of us are shrimps!” sourly replied Jenny.

“Pratty sure you are a shrimp, Jennifer” taunted Samantha, eyeing at the really small MAJOR girl, who stood at barely 2m47 (8f1).

“You, shut up! You’re supposed to help me, now that you’ve finally got your head straight about Minors! Show some respect for the smaller peoples around you!”

“Who said I changad my mind ‘bout Minors? Thay are past and mass with you soo much that you and ruined and broken!”

Linsey squinted her eyes, trying to understand what the Iron Girl had just say. Her strange way of speaking made understanding her somewhat difficult for her, even if apparently Jenny and Helena had no such difficulties. It probably came from experience, and Lindsey hoped that ‘Rando and her would manage it soon, because a protector like Samantha Paolini to back her brother and watch his back would alleviate a lot of the pre-teen’s fears. However, she had discovered that Jennifer and Helena were both willing to tag along, for very different reasons.

Jennifer was crazy good at helping her workout, she was almost a genius at it, despite never lifting any weigh herself, and she had been the one who had managed to convince her to join the MMA Club and not just hit the gym. She was very flirty and from what she had understood, she was really unto her, the kind of young teenager entering puberty and working out to become extremely strong. Lindsey was kind of confused about all of this, which made her somewhat awkward around her. Even if she knew how to be funny.

Helena was not into her, even if she did her best to be polite and respectful, clearly trying to woo her into supporting her bid for her ‘Rando. And this massive woman had a lot of assets to bear, since Lindsey knew very well that Alejandro loved tall, sexy and muscular women, and in that regard Helena was even prettier than Shannon, being fit and with a less plump face and body shape, giving her a grace that the more titanic MAJOR, heck, the other Cyclopean as called by that asshole Waid. Where Shannon’s slow and thunderous pace was fear inducing, Helena’s predatory walking was terrifying, even for her…

“You really are crazy, Paolini” laughed Helena. “If I were a Tier 3 like you, I would have several Minors basking in my glory and we would all be better off because of it!”

“You would have little pets or slaves, not true Minors” huffed Lindsey, making her disgust blatant.

“Come on Lind” said Jenny, looking at little shocked. “You can’t think that! I mean, your brother is kind of… special, for a Minor, but you have to admit that it’s only natural for us MAJORS to stand above them, literally and figuratively. It’s how we’re all made to be!”

“That’s bullshit” groaned Lindsey. “If my Mama was here, she would tell you that while Minors have genetic tendencies to seek stronger mates and be more submissive than MAJORS, especially when we are both in their teenage years. But still, every Minor also possess distinct genetic markers from MAJORS after thousands of years of intermingling, and it’s particularly blatant in the last hundred years because it has become all but impossible for Minors to mate together and produce a purer offspring.”

Lindsey’s voice had risen to a joyous tone, her face lit by a fire as her passion was allowed to burn bright. She always loved to talk about genetics, with anyone willing to listen. ‘Rando often endured hours of her explaining the difference between DNA and RNA, even if she knew he didn’t really cared one bit about any of it. But it had mostly been with her Mama that the young Ferrand had had the best discussions, learning so much more from her simply by virtue of being her daughter than any schoolbook could ever had hoped to teach her.

“Oh believe me, there is still minors born of minor parents” mumbled Helena, her mood darkening for a moment, but Lindsey couldn’t care about it at all right now.

“Really!? Do you know any? Do you think he would allow me to study him, perhaps even take some genetic material? I know that my Mama would be extremely interested in such a specimen!”

“Now, look who’s belittling the little guys” joked Jenny, beaming a wide smile at Lindsey. “And you know, I’m a little hurt that you would want to take some genetic material from a Minor and not me… perhaps I’m an halfsy, after all!”

Lindsey felt her face turning bright red, both because of the shame she felt at the realization that she had been so callous talking about a Minor, and Jennifer far from subtle innuendo. The young girl had to admit that her senior looked good, if frail and thin, but her healthy white skin and her lithe limb were mesmerizing when she moved… and the pre-teen suspected that Jenny knew it perfectly well and played it. She thought and Izzellah and, with some difficulties, managed to overcome a sudden urge to kiss her pink lips.

“She wouldn’t want to be your guinea pig” suddenly grumbled Helena, “’cause she doesn’t like your brother one bit, he’s a Righter after all. But I could perhaps convince her to help you and your Mama” shrewdly added the black fighter with a wry smile. “After all she is but a minor, she knows her place and would do anything for me, if I asked…”

“You’re talking about Shawna?” asked Sam. “I’m pratty sure she wouldn’t like one bit to halp Rightars, from what I saw in har little mind.”

“Don’t go shitting on my Shawna Sammy, or I’ll kick your ass so bad you’ll still be limping next year!”

“Ya bitch! I kiked your ugly ass just like yastarday!” roared Samantha, punching the left shoulder of her gigantic friend.

“It’s on!” roared Helena who let herself fall over her smaller rival, who let out a very girly squeal when she realized that she had fucked up pretty bad.

Lindsey gasped and blushed as the two muscular teenager started to wrestle on the floor. It was hardly playful, with terrible blows traded, the loud crash of fist on flesh and the almost inaudible groaning of straining muscles that only MAJOR ears could perceive. But what was perhaps even more upsetting was how the struggle swiftly changed into something a lot more… licencious. Finally, Helena pinned Sammy fully under her and gestured as if she was going to kiss her languorously, while the mixed MAJOR resisted as best she could by catching her Cyclopean’s friend face and pulling her head away from her face, groaning .

“Oh my God!” shrieked Lindsey, brighter than she ever had been partially because of a sudden arousal she struggled to contain, just as Jenny groaned “Get a room, geez!”

“What can I say!? I need a mate for my baby!” blurted Helena, smiling at Samantha has she rose. “And Sammy here would make for an adequate, if slightly stupid, bodyguard.”

“Tha fuck are you talking about, bitch!” spat Samantha, clearly still embarrassed by what had just happened.

“Well, I’m pregnant buddy, with a minor girl!” beamed Helena.

“ARE YOU A FUCKING MORON!” shrilled Lindsey, being the first to react to this revelation.

“Hey, brat, watch out…” started Helena, but the youngest of the four girls couldn’t care less about it.

“You’re trying to kill your baby? Uh?” she asked, roaring and shoving her finger just below the giantess’ nose.

“What are you…”

“Don’t you know that Minors in the womb are extremely fragile and that intense activities such as excessive workout or fighting can lead to miscarriage!?”

What are you talking about!?”’ screamed Helena, her black skin suddenly turning grey as her hands shot to her belly. “My Carlena wouldn’t be affected by that kind of thing! She’s so much smaller than a normal baby and everybody told me that nothing short of dramatic accident can lead to a miscarriage of a MAJOR baby. So it’s only natural that a smaller one would…” but Lindsey didn’t let her finish.

“They are frailer, and so his your placenta because of it!” she screamed. “Jesus Christ! Don’t anyone read anything about a Minor’s pregnancy!? The placenta isn’t as sturdy because the baby need a lot less nutrient than us, and his bones and overall his whole body is a lot more fragile. Violent shocks can detach the placenta or hurt the baby directly, leaving grave sequels such as psychomotor troubles, brain injuries and a whole lot of problems! That’s why it’s almost a miracle when a MAJOR woman managed to have a Minor child, even discounting the genetics odds!”

“But… But nobody told me!” whined Helena, huge tears forming in her eyes. “I… I wouldn’t have… I would have kept the condoms if I had learnt that! Noam’s family has an history of birthing minors, that’s why I put up with his shit and all!” and then she started to cry fully, wailing and clutching her belly, her body wracked by her sobs.

“Calm down Helly!” yelled Jennifer. “I’m sure that your baby is safe, and that if you have any trouble, your cousin will help! She’s got crazy money and her campaign is all about uplifting minors, even changing the way it’s spelled and all! She wouldn’t let you in the dirt if your baby is in danger or anything!”

“Yeah, you’re right Janny. The Shannon will halp our little Halana here!”

“Wait a minute, you’re Shannon’s cousin!?” asked Lindsey, who didn’t know how to feel with all those revelations following one another.

“Yeah…” sniffled Helena, not noticing the familiarity. Alas for the young Ferrand, one girl was very focused on her and did.

“How come you call The Shannon Matthewson by her first name, Miss Ferrand?” asked Jenny, squinting her eyes as if she was changing her appraisal of Lindsey.

“I… My brother is a childhood friend of her and…”

The young woman managed to shut her mouth before revealing more, but when she saw a look of realization spread on Jennifer’s face, she knew she had been too late. The smaller and yet older MAJOR went for her phone, mumbling to herself, and while Samantha was mostly focused on calming down an almost hysterical Helena, she too turned her head toward her friend, frowning, apparently unhappy with what she was doing. But when Jenny let out a scream of pure incredulity, the two wrestlers fully forgot the situation to look at her confused.

“Oh my God, it’s your brother! Your brother and Shannon Matthewson for the very first use of the #minorthingsmattertoo!”

Jennifer brandished her phone as if it was a weapon, and in a sense, it was. Lindsey felt her gut forming the densest and most painful knots ever in her stomach, and her knees became weak. Had she not been sitting already, she would have fallen on her ass. Before her horrified eyes was a picture of Alejandro standing on Shannon’s breasts and looking at the camera, a little unsure of himself perhaps. She knew this picture by heart, because her older sibling looked so cute in it that she simply couldn’t pass on it.

“Jesus Christ! Is your brother like… the first Righter?” asked Helena, shocked long enough from her self-pity, her bleary red eyes looking at Lindsey incredulously.

“I think you fuckad up, lassie…” mumbled Samantha, looking at the pre-teen a little sadly.

-------------------------------------

“Allo? Lindsey?”

Her brother’s voice, still calm, proof enough that he hadn’t learnt about her terrible mistake. He doesn’t know yet that I’m an absolute failure, that I fucked up so bad, that I ruined everything! She wanted to talk, but she simply couldn’t. She was unable to even think words that would be appropriate now, let alone voice them. The second half of her school day had been lived in a blur. She had managed to put up a good front, but she had heard the whispers, seen the strange glances, and she knew that she had destroyed any chance that her ‘Rando could have had of having a normal school life for a Minor here.

“Lindsey!? What’s happening! Are you hurt! Talk to me, please!”

It was only when she heard her urgency in his voice, how he suddenly sounded terrified that she realized that a terrible wail was escaping her lips. It stopped at once, only to be replaced by heart-wracking sobs. She hated herself so much. She had no reason, no real reason at least, to be so sad, to feel so bad, not compared to ‘Rando who had truly suffered and was discriminated simply because he was born different from everyone else. Still, she couldn’t help but feel miserable, and couldn’t contain her pain any longer.

“I… I…I…” she tried between her cries, her breathing heavy and her enunciation difficult.

“Yes, that’s good, keep talking Little Lind. I’ll be there shortly, I promise!” he said in the phone, and then she heard him calling someone in the distance, asking for a car and a driver immediately.

“I’m sorry!’ she finally managed to stutter. “Im so-ooo-o-o-oo-rry ‘Rando!”

She then broke into another fit of brutal sobs, who cracked her body, making her lungs burn, as she was grasping for air. She turned into a ball, the phone falling on the bed next to her as she cried, and cried, her throat turning sore and her eyes becoming so full of tears that she couldn’t see anything. Her own sorrow was like a deep chasm which was dragging her ever further in the dark, in places of self-loathing and pain that she didn’t even knew existed.

“Lindsey!? Talk to me! Please! I beg you, talk to me!” asked her brother’s voice, a lifeline which managed to stir her, if only for a moment.

The pre-teen fought of her anguish long enough to pick up the phone and rasped in it a weak “I’m here… I… I’m sorry, I…”

“It’s fine, Little Lind. Whatever happened, we’ll be fine, okay. I’m on my way, I’ll be home as soon as possible, okay? Don’t do anything before I arrive okay? Well, do one thing, in fact.”

“I… I can’t, I’ll fail, I always fail! At everything!”

“That’s not true Lindsey, and you know it!” proclaimed Alejandro. “And you can do perfectly well what I want you to do. Don’t you want to try it, at least? For me?”

“Perh-aa-aaa-ps” she cried in the phone, clutching at it desperately.

“Great, great” he mumbled. “Then, why don’t you go in the kitchen? In the first drawer to the left –well, the last for you I guess, since it’s the drawer at eye level for me- when you enter, you’ll find some black chocolate, it will do good for you. Eat it all up, okay Little Lind? Can you do it for me?”

“Yes” she weakly replied, able to push back the darkness just a little while longer.

“Wonderful. And then, you’ll go on the sofa and you’ll put a movie you likes, okay? What do you think of Back to the Future? It’s a classic and you always laugh so much watching it!”

“I don’t feel like watching anything” she said as tears welled up in her eyes once more.

“Okay, well… just sit or lie on the sofa or on your bed, okay sis? I’ll be back soon, I swear. If you want, let the call running, and if you cut it, call me back as soon as you feel the need. I’m here for you, okay?”

“Huhum” acknowledged the young MAJOR, doing her best to endure her pain, dreading the hours separating her from her brother’s arrival.

Chapter 24: Standing up to the abyss

Lindsey jolted brutally awake when her phone rang loudly and she looked around her, her eyes still half-closed, her lids fighting against her will to open them. The sun had fallen below the horizon since a long time, from what she could tell, but the sky still had this bluish shade indicating that some ray still managed to light the western edge of the world. Which meant that it was probably around 8 p.m., perhaps even 8.30 p.m. but certainly not latter. Lindsey brain was focusing on those details, the young girl feeling quite groggy, the skin on her face strangely dried.

“I’m a, I’m a, I’m a cool girl, I’m a…” suddenly sang her phone again, finally waking the MAJOR fully, forcing her to care about something more pressing.

“Lindsey’s here” she mumbled, answering the phone, passing an hand on her forehead, massaging it as if to push away what remained of her sleep which prevented her to use her superior abilities to their fullest, which she confusedly felt was needed.

“Hey, Little Lind” cheerfully answered Alejandro, with a tone which was so full of fake joy that his concern for her became extremely blatant.

“’Rando? What is it?” she asked him, surprised to see him calling her. “Is there… is there a problem? You can’t come and…”

The pre-teen stopped herself, her breath quickening too much for her to speak while inspiring and expiring as hard as if she had exercised for hours on end without a rest. Everything was coming back to her, how she had revealed who her brother was, even more importantly, who he was with, and thus botching is chance to have a normal High School experience for a Minor. Tears welled up in her eyes once more when she felt her disgust at herself rise again, threatening to engulf her whole and make her fall in an abyss of depression.

“What!? No!” shouted her older brother in the phone. “It’s just that I’m at the door, and I can’t open the damned thing!”

“But you have your keys and a MAJOR driver with you…” mumbled the young Latina. “Can’t he just open it and usher you inside?”

“Well, that’s the thing… I kind of forgot my keys at Shannon’s and I didn’t want to hand them to some stranger, so I have sent the driver away since I had no reason to make him wait here. I hadn’t expected you to be asleep and me needing to wait ten minutes for you to wake up.”

“Wait a minute, how did you know that I was… Ten minutes! You’ve been alone outside our house for the last ten minutes!?” she suddenly shrieked, realizing what he had just said.

“Jesus, don’t scream in the phone like that Lindsey! It hurts my ears real bad, and you have to know it, I’ve told it a thousand times if I haven’t said it once!”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry” she mumbled frantically, rushing to the door and fidgeting with her keys to open to her brother, mortally afraid for him.

She brutally opened the door, making the hinges scream in protest. Before her was her brother, looking up at her from his petite 1m82 (6f), his mouth agape, his phone still against his left ears for a second before his arm fell to his side, his eyes wide open. A little bit of perspiration had formed on his face, possibly because of the particularly hot weather of this January, around 23C° (73.4F°), or simply his anxiety. She knew perfectly well that distressed Minors tended to have physiological reactions which included that kind of problems, and her brother was prone to them, at the very least.

“Are you okay?” she urgently asked him, leaning forward, letting her muscles bulge for all the onlookers to see, if there were any. “As anyone bothered you while I…”

“I’m perfectly fine, Lindsey. And I should be the one asking you that. How are you feeling? And don’t tell me that you’re fine, or better. I want to know why you ended being so affected by what you apparently did, if I understood you well.”

“I… Why don’t you come inside first? I don’t feel like talking about it here in the open” she mumbled, feeling her naturally tanned skin darkening even more under her all-consuming shame.

She invited her brother inside, stepping sideways to allow him the space to enter the house without having to navigate around her legs. Not that her ‘Rando took so much place, to begin with, but it was simple courtesy, something usually fundamentally forgotten by MAJORS when they interacted with their smaller cousins. The young woman was perfectly aware that she was just as prone as others of her kind to forget it when interacting with other Minors, but with her brother, the force of habits kicked in and allowed her to be her best self. Who isn’t much…

“So, now that’I m here, care to explain when you started to, I don’t, feel unworthy or something?” abruptly asked Alejandro, just as the door closed ominously behind him.

“I… It’s not that dire, really” tried the young girl, letting her hands wade through her mass of raven hair while searching for the right words. “I swear that it’s just…”

“I… I can’t, I’ll fail, I always fail! At everything!” growled the Minor, mimicking her words from hours before, cutting her pitiful attempt at remaining silent. “You’re not well, Little Lind, and keeping it to yourself won’t do you any good, so start talking. I won’t stop pestering you until you do, get it?”

Lindsey took a deep breath, feeling her guts clutching painfully inside her belly once more. A sudden weakness came over her, and a burning shame was the icing on the cake. How to explain to her brother, who had been the sole Minor in Old Creek, that she had felt alone and almost alienated from the rest of their family because she had no memory of their life before the Incident? How to not sound like an entitled brat by saying that she felt that there was a wall between her and her brothers, that she felt that her parents were always overcautious when she wanted to interact with her ‘Rando? There was no good way, so she chose to try the truth.

“I… I’m sorry, I really am… I know it’s egotistical and, and… bad! Really, I do… but I, I feel that I’ve been left alone and behind everyone else in the family!” she finally blurted.

“Wha… what? What do you mean, alone?” asked her brother, frowning and confused.

“Mama and Papa! They’ve always, always, forced me to be so cautious around you, but they kept talking about how Mama almost tore his head off when he used to sent you flying high in the sky as a newborn before catching you, or how everyone had to watch their step around you. And I know that it’s for good reasons! I know that the Incident has done you hard, and I understand it, I really do! But I don’t know the older Alejandro, I’ve never known him!”

The young MAJOR took a quick breath, focusing her entire attention on her older brother. She expected to see anger spread on his face, his eyes narrowing, his lips revealing his teeth in a furious grin, his face turn red with rage. Instead, her ‘Rando stood there, looking at her, utterly lost. His mouth was slightly open, perspiration ran on his right temple and he looked at her as if he had never saw her before. She suddenly felt the need to stop, but managed to overcome it. Finally opening her mind felt… good. It was a cathartic event and she decided to see it through the end.

“And I feel that I’ve been treated badly, you know! Yes, it’s unfair, I know that it is, because the whole world is made to cater to my needs, not yours! And I know that Mama and Papa are so damn supportive of me, they always pushed for me to become the best I can be, while they always ever wanted to protect you, letting you seclude yourself in your room, never leaving the house and all! And I’ve accepted it, it’s ingrained in me, really. I wouldn’t ever go against your wishes, I swear! But I’ll still always feel that I’m not good enough, because I’m not Alaric, or Mama, or Papa!”

“But you don’t have to be! You’re you, and it’s more than enough Lindsey! You should know that” finally intervened Alejandro, his voice almost pleading, as the young girl felt tears rolling on her cheeks, not knowing when she had started to cry once more.

“No it’s not! I’m not good enough! Alaric has no difficulties doing it! He would die for you, he almost did it during the Incident, and I don’t know if I would! I don’t know if I would…”

A burning pain seared from inside her chest, and she let herself fall on the floor as soon as they reached the dining room, crying for a second or an hour, she simply couldn’t tell. It was only when she felt her brother’s hand on her shoulder, his frail body pushing against her larger and far more powerful frame, as if trying to comfort her. She looked at him and saw that Alejandro was also crying, even if he tried to smile at her, hushing her and caressing her face, her hairs, her nose…

“Why are you crying?” she whined. “I’m horrible! You shouldn’t… you shouldn’t care about me!” she let out in a painful howl.

“Don’t ever say that! You’re not horrible, you… you’re just a MAJOR, and a little girl, and I kept forgetting it. But I won’t from now on and I’ll help you feel better, okay sis? I won’t let you wallow in your pain alone. We’ll find a way for you to feel better, and we’ll start now, because I need you to be your best self when Izzy will be here!”

“Why? She won’t ever look at me! She… she’ll see how disgusting, and rotten, and toxic I am and she’ll hate me and…”

“Stop it” ordered her ‘Rando, his voice stern despite his evident sorrow. “You’re not a terrible person, you’re just… well you’re still just a kid, cursed to have someone like me in your family. That’s all, Little Lind. And nobody’s asking you to risk your life for me, it’s not your role, it’s nobody’s role, really! I’m the one who has to be careful, that’s all.”

“But… but if a gator or someone attack you, you won’t be able to defend yourself! You could die, or be hurt just as bad as when you lost your arm!”

“Then it’ll be my fault for being careless. It’s something Mom, Dad, even Al’, they never really got, and you, well you’re too young to remember it anyway but… It was my fault that the Incident happened. I was the one wanting to go trick or treating and who then proceeded to not care one bit about what was happening around me when Mac Ferlan had made his intentions for this night quite clear. I’m not saying that my supposed friends are blameless, or anyone, really, but I’ve a part of responsibility here and I have to own it.”

“But” interjected Lindsey, “you were eight, you couldn’t have known better! It wasn’t for you to know what to do or don’t! And you had Alaric, he should have…”

“He should haven’t been alone. My friends, including Shannon back then, fucked up big time and left me alone with another eight year old MAJOR wanting nothing more than to not chaperone is itty bitty older brother just this night, because he wanted to go with them. And I can’t fault him, it would have been funnier for him, even discounting the Incident, even if he would have had ended with less treats than by staying with me. Not that we kept much but…”

Alejandro stopped to look at her and smile. His eyes were still teary, but none were now rolling on his face. It left Lindsey utterly lost. How can he be so calm recalling the Incident? How can he be able to… to let bygones be bygones!? I wouldn’t be able to do that. I wouldn’t want to do that! Once more, she was reminded of how different Minors were compared to her kind. No MAJORS, not even one less self-respectful than herself, would be able to let things slide like that. Actions would have to be taken, strength displayed, wrongs righted, if only to keep one’s social position safe.

“You can’t think that” she finally mumbled. “It… it’s not your fault! You… you’re just a Minor, and you were a kid! It was the duty of the MAJORS around you to protect and care for you, to make sure that no one and nothing could hurt you! And they failed, and I would have failed too! And that’s why I’m so undeserving of Izzellah, I wouldn’t be able to protect her, I wouldn’t be able to care for her as much as she deserves, and…”

“And you would smother her in this patronizing idea that MAJORS know best” huffed Alejandro, shaking his head in apparent disbelief. “Seriously, Little Lind, do you hear yourself? It’s the duty of MAJORS around me to treat me like a porcelain doll or some never-aging baby?”

“That’s not what I meant! You know that I wouldn’t… I don’t see you like that ‘Rando, but you have to admit that most of the time, MAJORS do know best, at least when it comes to making you safe! Think about the plane! If we had told you that you needed to be bonded to board, you would have made a fuss or even refused to move out of the house! You wouldn’t have met so many new peoples, possibly made a friend for the first time since forever and, and… You know what I mean!”

“I’m not sure that I’m liking what I hear” he grumbled, making her cry once more. “Come on, Lindsey! Don’t cry just because I disagree with your opinion. It’s alright, it’s your right to see things differently, in fact I would hate to see you thinking just like I do. But we really need to shake off your idea that, somehow, you’re worthless because you aren’t Al’ or the typical MAJOR. Find your own way little sister!  And… well, fuck it, but you’re right, I probably wouldn’t have come here if I had learnt that a Minor needed to be bonded to fly.”

“What?” yelped a powerful voice which startled Lindsey as a powerful rumbled drew her attention to the kitchen’s counter.

“Shannon!?” shrieked the pre-teen. “Since when have you been here!?”

Lindsey was feeling herself becoming hysterical. It was bad enough to break down and call her brother when he was with her lover. Being a little wimpy bitch, in her eyes, before the titanic billionaire was worse, much, much worse. Even if the face of the older MAJOR was now turned toward her brother, clearly focused on what he had just admitted, Lindsey felt as if she could feel the disdain emanating from the colossal frame not even half hidden by the furniture. She knew it, because it would have been what she would have felt if she hadn’t been the one crying and groveling on the floor. And she was far less a typical MAJOR than Shannon was.

“Since the beginning” grumbled the billionaire, “and I heard everything. It’s… not a great display, but I guess it’s better now than when Izzellah Ivory and her friends will be here… But worst of all is what I just heard!” she bellowed, stepping out of the kitchen to walk toward the two siblings.

Lindsey felt her brother press himself, however slightly, into her, as if he tried to hide a little from Shannon, and she could understand why. The young Ferrand girl was tall for her age, but Shannon had around 2m60 (8f5) over her and several hundreds of kilograms. The pre-teen felt a sense of dread fall upon her, and she suddenly wondered if it was how Minors felt when a normal MAJOR approached them. Sitting here, on the floor, she was almost at her brother’s size, and it made the giantess walking toward them with an angry face all the more frightening.

“Just because you would have known beforehand that you’d have to bond with your sister, someone you told me you trust, you would have refused to come here!? You would have refused to give us a chance because of it!?”

The titanic MAJOR stood before the Ferrand siblings, her eyes glaring and her hands on her hips, in a pure display of displeasure. Lindsey suddenly felt a surge of will when she looked at her brother unsure and slightly afraid face. But before she could use it, Shannon’s behavior abruptly changed. She crouched, her massive frame becoming somehow even more impressive and her anger seemed to evaporate, as if she had realized that she had been reacting far too violently to what her ‘Rando had just said.

“Listen, I get it, bonding is really not something you like… but refusing to do it even if it meant not meeting me again… can you really tell me that you would have preferred to not bond with Lindsey than to come to me, sweetie?”

“You could have come to him” grumbled Lindsey, cutting off the sudden stammering of her brother. “You’ve got crazy amounts of money, don’t tell me you couldn’t buy a house of something in California. Everyone know you’re always travelling around the world to go in crazy parties!”

“Is that people really think? Then I’ll have to fire all of my PR department” growled Shannon, turning her full attention on Lindsey, who suddenly regretted her reaction. “I’m moving around to bolster my companies, and it’s good for the U.S that…”

“Oh come on, spare us that right now, sugarplum” interjected Alejandro, apparently having overcome his instinctual fear of the mighty titaness. “Don’t tell me you couldn’t afford to live on the Golden Coast. Your therapist was in New York, so flying over the country isn’t really a problem for you. And we’re here for my Little Lind anyway” he added hastily but sternly when his girlfriend opened her mouth to answer him.

“Sugarplum?” stupidly repeated Lindsey, looking at her brother, Shannon and then her brother again. “Since when do you call peoples with nicknames outside the family?”

“Who’s saying it’s outside of the family?” asked Shannon, a shrewd smile on her face.

“No way! You’re engaged!?” blurted Lindsey, taking her brother in her hands to press him against her torso. “But you can’t be married yet! Alaric isn’t even and… and… he’s your twin, you have to marry in the same time!”

“She just proposed and I just said yes! Jeez! You MAJORS and your overreactions… But don’t even think for a second that we are finished talking about you, Lindsey! If you don’t feel well here, if you think that moving back to California is the thing to do, then we’ll do it.”

“But the school year just started!” complained Shannon, who looked very unhappy with the way the pre-teen was holding her brother, if Lindsey managed to read her body language well. “And Izzellah is coming here and…”

“And you want to hook us up because you’re insecure about yourself, for Gods know whatever stupid reason because you don’t have to, I know!” screamed Alejandro, getting agitated. “But it doesn’t change the fact that if need be, we can return to California where school year hasn’t started and where you could buy a house or something! Because the most important thing for me in the world is that the people I care about are well and happy, okay?”

“Okay, fine…” mumbled Shannon, hanging her head in shame. “Can I hold you a little?” she added with an almost childish voice, for someone so massive.

“Can I keep you just a little more?” immediately asked Lindsey, defying the colossal danger who wanted to get her hands on her ‘Rando.

“Why you…” started Shannon, but the Minor cut them off before any of the two MAJORS could speak again, clearly not too happy.

“Hands off, both of you! Are you trying to make me angry or what!?” complained Alejandro, struggling to get free. “I’m not some stress reliever or something to cuddle with to calm yourself, damn it!”

“Sorry” mumbled the two MAJORS, sharing a glance to gauge the other’s shame. She seems sincere, had to admit Lindsey, even if she still eyed angrily Shannon while releasing her brother.

“Now, that’s better. And we still have to discuss what we’ll do when Izzy and all will be here. You’ve got to shape up Little Lind, if you want a chance to get Izzellah naked in your sheets, waiting for you.”

“’Rando!” screamed Lindsey, burning red once more, mortified by her older brother’s rudeness.

“Oh come on, get a grip. I’m almost twenty and you’ll be entering puberty in the next few weeks or months, probably, since your thirteenth birthday is next week! You’re old enough to know that us Minors knows what sex is and all that!”

“It’s not a reason to talk like that” mumbled Shannon, also embarrassed. “It… it’s not fitting your image, I’ve already told you so…”

“Pretty sure I told you that you had to lose that kind of image of me, actually” taunted the Minor. “Anyway, all of this is good and all, but we’ve got two days to start dealing with your insecurities” he added, pointing at Lindsey.

“But that’s… that’s impossible! I know I can’t…”

“You know nothing, Jean Neige!” affirmed Alejandro. “You’ve no idea how great you can be. You’ve absorbed knowledge which took me weeks to understand in mere hours Lindsey. That’s some serious talent here. Even Al’ isn’t has bright, no matter what he thinks. And don’t go taunting him because I said that!” he hastily added.

“I wouldn’t even think of that” brazenly lied Lindsey. The young MAJOR couldn’t wait to brag about her superior brain power to her older MAJOR brother.

“Of course… but it’s not just that. You’re really focused on your goals, once you’ve found them. And I mean, all kind of goals. Just look at the body your building. I don’t know anyone who’se been able to change that much in six month without sacrificing anything else in their life, but you just did it! I mean, look at your arms! They’re twice as large as my thighs already, and you’re far from ending your growth spurt, and you’re bound to add more muscles to your frame all the time. I mean, just look at Sam or even that damned Helena Beaulac or whatever.”

“Your brother is right, Lindsey” added Shannon. “You shouldn’t be too harsh on yourself. I mean, Auntie Ofelia, your mother, lauded you, you know? I’m pretty sure that any Minor not blinded by poor upbringing would fall for you.”

Lindsey squinted a little looking at the gigantic face of the black woman above hers. While the words were kind, she couldn’t help but feel that the other MAJOR didn’t thought them, at least not entirely. Not that she couldn’t understand why Shannon would have a poor opinion of her after what she had heard and seen coming into their house with Alejandro. A fact which finally managed to light a bulb in her head. There is no way that Shannon could come here incognito! She has to have been seen by the neighbors!

“Shannon! You have to go away, peoples will see you and…”

“It’s okay Lindsey. I somehow managed to talk her out of her stupid idea of not revealing that we are together. She’ll come to our school at some point in the next few weeks, to settle things, hopefully to fully give up on her delusions of not being loved enough.”

“It’s not delusions if I know you aren’t as all consumed by me like I’m by you! You’re still attracted by Izzellah Ivory!” huffed haughtily the giantess.

“You… you’re in love with Izzy?” mumbled Lindsey, looking at her brother while losing her colors.

“For fuck sake, Shannon!” roared Alejandro.

Chapter 25: Revelation and advices

“What? We don’t even know what your sister did to lose it and apparently destroy your future or whatever! Why am I the one you’re yelling at!?”

“You can’t be serious ‘Rando!? I told you I’m interested in Izzellah, how could you fall in love with her, especially when you already have Shannon!?”

Alejandro took a deep breath and slowly released it, trying his best to keep his head cool, which was really hard with two enormous girls screeching and screaming at him, as if it was his fault! As if feelings were something I had control over! And I’m really not in the mood for that kind of talking from MAJORS! Taking a firm stance on his feet, the young man glared at both amazons and, to his relief –and surprise, managed to silence them, if only for a moment. He decided to push his advantage, and extended his arm in an accusatory move toward his fiancée.

“It’s your fault because I told you to drop your stupid idea to try and push me in Izzy’s arms to somehow prove your worth to me or something! And you!” he roared, turning toward his Little Lind now, “You should know that it’s impossible to know what the heart wants! How many times have you ended in a fight of something because you wanted a toy or to play with a friend, eh?”

“But I just want you to…” tried the ebony giantess but the Minor managed to shut her up once more.

“I told you I love you! I told you that yes, I want to marry you! What more do you need, Shannon? There is nothing more I can do! Yes, Izzellah is cute, and in any other circumstances, I would probably be so smitten that I wouldn’t even give you the time of the day… But we are not in those other circumstances. You changed my life more than you care to admit Shannon. Without you, I would still be wallowing in my own suffering, not really living the life I’m lucky to even have! So, stop trying so hard to woo me, because you’ve already won, I swear!”

Far above his head he could see Shannon’s tongue moistening her lips, her face inscrutable beyond this little sign of doubt. Alejandro tried his best to not sigh. MAJORS were stubborn creatures, especially his sugarplum, and he realized that his tirade did little to change her minds. He would have to suffer through her crazy ideas to prove herself worthy, but the young man decided that he wouldn’t endure it in silence. If he was vocal about his displeasure, perhaps she would relent and give up on it sooner. Or it would only harden her resolve, because it would be interpreted as a minor being petulant while his MAJOR mate knew best.

“Does… does it meant that you won’t try to seduce Izzy? Even if you… you’re in love with her?” meekly asked Lindsey in his back.

“It’s exactly what it means, Little Lind. And before you spout some stupid nonsense about not wanting to be an obstacle for me or something… I want you and Izzy to hook up. I really do. I think that, even if it was only for some weeks, or some days even, it would do good for both of you. At least it would be good for you to have Izzy’s help to shape up at such a crucial time of your life. She is far more used to dealing with droves of giant teenagers than me, after all.”

“But why would you want it?” finally grumbled Shannon. “It’s the one thing I can’t understand. Why wouldn’t you want to… to take Izzellah Ivory for yourself? Why wouldn’t you want to boast that even in spite of so many of us, MAJORS, conventionally believed to be superior beings compared to your kind, pining for her, it would be you who would snatch her heart? It… it’s just something I can’t comprehend!”

Alejandro shook his head in disbelief. He knew fairly well that MAJORS were a different breed from his own kind. But surely, it wasn’t so hard to understand that he was in love and that he saw no interest in competing alongside peoples barely above horny gorillas to seduce Izzellah. She deserved better than that, and so did his little sister. But apparently, being happy with one’s station was just too alien for the massive billionaire. If he was being honest, it wasn’t so surprising. In the dog eats dog world of MAJORS, one couldn’t succeed as she had with empathy or turning away from any kind of competition. Because MAJORS were dumb like that.

“I’m a Minor” he simply replied.

“Humpf. Even then… How can I be sure that you won’t regret choosing me over Izzellah – or anyone else for that matters- in the future? I don’t think I could endure it, sweetie.”

“How can you be sure you won’t become bored of me, or disgusted when I’ll grow old, and weak and senile and you’ll still be in your prime?” countered the young man quite bluntly. “Or that I wouldn’t end not regretting not choosing you if I ended with someone else?” he hastily added as his fiancée was opening her mouth to strongly oppose this idea. “The true answer, the honest answer is that you can’t, and you know it, even if you doesn’t want to admit it. And that’s why you really should stop worrying so much, Shannon. We’ll be fine.”

“But you won’t!” interjected Lindsey. “Because I ruined everything. I was with Samantha Paolini, Helena and Jenny and I ended revealing that we knew Shannon, and that you were childhood friends and Jenny understood that you were the first Righter and… and…”

Lindsey seemed to choke on her tears suddenly, and Alejandro felt really bad, because he couldn’t understand why something so… trivial, had made her overreact so much, to the point that she had made him afraid for her well-being. Somehow, he guessed that what she had told him earlier, how she felt left out from their family’s past had simply grown and over-spilled when they had moved here and that their lives had changed so much. And it made him feel bad that he had failed to take notice of this and helped her deal with it beforehand.

“It’s not terrible, Little Lind. Really, it isn’t, it was bound to happen. And I don’t even like this “Righter” moniker, I just want Minors to have possibilities and opportunities to grow into their own peoples, that’s all, really.”

“Yes, but now they know you may have ignited this! Those who are unhappy about it will take action! Your every days at schools will be full of pestering MAJORS!”

“So, nothing will change then” laughed Alejandro. “I mean, really? Have you not seen how this Helena Beaulac started it as soon as the ceremony ended our first day?”

“Helena Beaulac?” repeated Shannon, her voice suddenly quite urgent and tense. “Taller than the average teenager, black, very muscular?”

“Yes, she’s your cousin, we know” huffed Lindsey, focused on her brother and apparently not too happy to have the gigantic woman trying to inject herself in their discussion, if Alejandro knew her.

“Well, I don’t!” yelled the Minor. “I mean, does it mean that this insufferable Shawna is your cousin too?” he asked to Shannon, a scowl on his face.

“Yes she is. Did she bothers you?”

“Bother me? She’s an insufferable ass!” bellowed the Minor, making the two girls blink in surprise at his enraged tone, “belittling others and so sure of knowing what is right for our kind when all she does is spouting the MAJORS’ usual rhetoric, as if we were poor things in need of you guys all the time, to do everything, and that we should be glad to be treated as permanent babies or something!”

“You can’t blame her for it!” firmly declared Shannon. “Both her parents were Minors, they cut ties with our families because of our usually very traditional view on your kind and its position in society. And they both died during Katrina because of it, when she was just a little girl, and she was taken by our Beaulac’s cousins, and they treated her well, giving her the security she craves so much!”

“Even then! She shouldn’t judge all the Minors who feel differently!” huffed Alejandro, refusing to back down on his distaste for Shawna, even if he still ended looking quite embarrassed suddenly. “Anyway, she isn’t important here. What’s matters is that you shouldn’t be so shocked and shaken about it, Little Lind. It was bound to happen anyway, and if need be, I had fully in mind to make public that Shannon proposed and I said yes.”

“You’ll be married soon!?” squealed Lindsey, suddenly clapping her hands and jumping up and down in delight at this news, which managed to fully dissipate Alejandro’s lingering anger in a great burst of laughter.

“Ask it to this black mountain over there. She’s the one managing all of it, really.”

“Well thanks you!” grumbled Shannon, stomping quite powerfully with her left feet. “You shouldn’t sounds so happy, it could make me lose my mind…” she added, crossing her arms under her ginormous breasts, pushing them up and out in so doing.

“Oh come on Shannon! You know I’m excited about it. I mean, you know it full well after what we did two days ago. It’s just that… well, yes, I’m clearly not used to have a say in something as momentous as a marriage, even my own. I am a product of our society, after all.”

“But you don’t need to sound so detached about it…” she mumbled, looking a little sorry for her petulant behavior, or simply feeling bad about ignoring his upbringing, Alejandro could never really tell with her.

With the bond you could, but he chased this idea away. Bonding, even with Shannon, wouldn’t become a common thing. Letting even her into his mind too often was not something he liked to think about. Izzellah had told him that a lot of bonding some honed the senses of the MAJOR when it came to sniffing out the bonded Minor. And already knowing how easily a Tier 2 like Shannon could break his defenses without too much difficulties, especially when he wasn’t so hot about keeping them up, even for a moment, this idea was frightening.

“Sorry if I felt not interested my love” he decided to answer, letting go of his sister to go and caress his fiancée’ leg, trying to appease her as best he could. “Anyway… now you see why you don’t have to be so worried and feeling bad about your revelation of Shannon and I’s past as childhoods friends. Because, let’s be clear, if need be, I won’t hesitate to call on her to help me at school” he decided to add.

“You would rely on a MAJOR?” asked the two gigantic women, both as bewildered by this revelation.

“Yup. I mean… I’m not living under Joseph’s shadow anymore. I don’t have to always do the opposite of what he would have wanted me to do. If I want to laze around, I can. If I want to rely on a MAJOR, I can. I already told you that I don’t want to eschew all help from your kind. It just has to be asked by me, and not imposed on me. It’s an important nuance in my eyes, ladies.”

“What have you done to my brother?” asked Lindsey, looking up at Shannon with an inquisitive looks.

“Nothing, I swear! It’s how he feels. We… bonded two days ago, deeply, so I can assure you that it’s not me messing with his mind, Lindsey!”

“Hey! I would like you to stop talking over my head!” complaining the young Minor man.

“It’s kind of hard to do that, considering that we are taller than it” taunted Lindsey, the last remnants of her breakdown apparently chased away, which rejoiced the young man, even if he didn’t like being made fun off because of his size too much.

“Har, har. Very funny! And here I was, ready to tell you the plan I had to bolster your chances to seduce Izzy… I guess it’ll be a pass from you then, I wouldn’t want to hurt my neck looking up so much.”

“No! I’m all ears, I’m sorry!” yelped Lindsey, literally throwing herself at him, catching his torso in her extended arms to prevent him from retreating further, clutching around Shannon’s left leg in the process.

“You’re sure? I wouldn’t want you to waste time listening to…”

“Yes I’m sure, cut your crap already!” yelled Lindsey, making him wince. “I’m sorry, but really, please, please, please! Tell me what your ideas are, I’ll follow them to the letter, down to the very minute’s details, I swear. And you know I always do as I swear, right?” she added, trying her best Bambi’s eyes imitation.

“You won’t need to follow a script, it’s just some ideas and some advices for you, Little Lind” grumbled the Minor. “But I would like some space to breath, if it please you.”

“Of course! Anything you want!” said Lindsey, jerking back off in an almost comical way. Even if he often disliked it, Alejandro admitted that sometimes, a MAJOR’s overreactions could be funny.

“Fine… so, here’s the deal…” begun Alejandro, pointing his index to the ceiling. “Izzellah is a precursor for Minor’s standing in the future, or so I hope. She spent a whole year unbonded at her school, among horny and crazed MAJORS. She won’t take kindly on you trying to impose yourself, Lindsey. You can show off a little, but not enough to be off putting, if you catch my drift.”

“Where did you learn to talk like that ‘Rando? Catch my drift, really” huffed Lindsey, shaking her head in disbelief.

“See? That kind of attitude won’t do you any good when it comes to getting in Izzy’s good grace.”

“But it will be very important to succeed in your life, both at school and outside of it. Believe me, when you’ll enter the professional world, being sassy is the least of the requisite to not end being a worker drone” pontified Shannon.

 “Oh, I know” chirped the young MAJOR. “I mean, I already managed to convince my brother that me fighting in school is good for his dreams of independence and respect!”

“Really!? Now, that’s a feat of strength, he isn’t exactly that open to us demonstrating our superiority on our peers, you know.”

“Yeah, I can understand why, with his past and what Mac Ferlan did, but we are nothing like him, so it shouldn’t bother him that much, right?”

“You two remember that I’m here, or have you already got your heads so up in the cuckoo clouds that you’ve forgotten me?” creaked Alejandro. “Just for your information Lindsey, do it and you can say goodbye to Izzellah. I’m practically certain that she puts up with it from her friends, because she sees them all the time, but you’re basically still a stranger for her, what she accepts from them, she won’t accept from you.”

“But I’m way cooler than that stupid Rodriguez girl!” whined Lindsey. “I’m brilliant, I’m muscular and I’m funny! If she is okay with her friends doing it, why wouldn’t it be better if I was doing it?”

“Because she doesn’t know you yet?” asked the Minor rhetorically. “You’ve met her for like, an hour and a half, perhaps? And at least a third of that time was spent fighting with her soon-to-be step-sister. That’s not exactly the way to a Minor’s heart, well, not an enlightened one, at least.”

“Aren’t you exaggerating sweetie?” asked Shannon, looming large over the two siblings. “I mean, I get it, it’s distasteful, and it can be taken the wrong way, but surely Izzellah Ivory won’t lose it just because we have some MAJOR’s habits.”

“You don’t know it. Heck, I don’t know it, but from what she told me of her daily life, she really dislike being handled or treated as a doll or a kid by your kind. And speaking as if we weren’t even here is definitively insulting, I can tell you. I put up with it because I love both of you, but it’s seriously as if I wasn’t even here for you. How would you react if I did the same to you, talking as if you weren’t even here, with Izzy, for instance?”

“We would do what you just did and complain?” offered Shannon, a huge smile on her face now. “And probably make clear that you little guys mustn’t act that way around us, by smothering you in our perfect bodies? And then, if you and I were here… well, I would probably tuck you somewhere else…”

“Shannon!” screamed an indignant Minor as his fiancée liked her lips in a very seductive way, making quite clear what her intentions were.

“Can we focus on your plan for when Izzellah’s arrive?” asked Lindsey. “The sooner it’s dealt with, the sooner you two love birds can return to your usual practices.”

“Fine by me!” chirped Shannon, suddenly ensnaring Alejandro in her hands and bringing him close to her massive chest.

“Hey! What did I just said about being manhandled!” roared Alejandro, struggling to get free.

“Technically, you’re womanhandled, or MAJORHANDLED baby” laughed Shannon. “And quite frankly, you haven’t been in my arms for hours now, it’s far too long when you’re here! Plus, it’s not as if you needed the ground beneath your feet to tell your sister your ideas, right?”

“How would you feel if someone plucked you out of the ground at her whims?” grumbled the Minor.

“I… I don’t know” admitted Shannon. “I don’t think I would like it very much… But I still won’t put you back, sorry” she added, sticking out her tongue.

“Damn it…” mumbled Alejandro. “Fine! Then, Lindsey. My idea was to let Jim Paolini go and get Izzy and her friends at the airport, and then have them dropped at our house, where you would be alone.”

“You would do that for me!? Oh ‘Rando, you’re the best brother in the whole world! But… don’t you think that Izzellah will be angry at you for doing something like that? I mean, it would be very manipulative or underhanded.”

“Perhaps” admitted the young man, rather unfazed. “But you know what? If it gives you an opportunity, I’m okay with that. But just for your information… don’t push your luck nor lose your temper. I know you’re quite used of flaring up easily and starting a fight at the slightest provocation. I still remember that time when you were nine when Alaric went in the fridge and got the last raspberry-flavored yoghurt and you lost it, screeching and trying to gouge his eyes out because of it. It wouldn’t do, not at all little sister.”

“Come on! You told it yourself, I was nine, I’m thirteen now!”

“Twelve” corrected Alejandro. “And I know, you’ll be thirteen in two weeks. But for the time being, you aren’t, so keep your hands in your pocket or around your weights, Little Lind. It’s not legal yet to kiss you, and certainly not to touch you in other… places” added the Minor, his face turning bright red due to embarrassment.

“’RANDO!” screamed Lindsey. “I would never do something like that! Izzellah is too important for me to do that! Plus, she’s so pure and innocent that I know that I’ve nothing to be afraid off, she won’t make a move which would drive me crazy!”

Alejandro did his best to keep a blank face. If only she knew! One of the reasons he had went along with her wishes to become quite literally a gym addict, pushing out crazy muscles, was because he knew that Izzy had a things for female wrestlers. Of course, he couldn’t have known that such a course would have led him to be close enough with a rampaging and over-sized alligator in their very first week-end in New Orleans. I guess living with MAJORS will always be crazy. I can understand Shawna’s parents for wanting to distance themselves from all those insane freakazoids!

“Of course, we’ll come right away” declared Shannon, a little haughtily perhaps.

“You can’t, it would defeat ‘Rando’s whole idea to take a bullet for me!” yelled Lindsey. “What’s the point of him not meeting with Izzy at the airport or at home if you barge in, in like, ten minutes once they’re inside?”

“Well, I’ll need to be here, to help her accept that staying at your house would be a better alternative than going to the poor motel they’ve probably chosen.”

“Hold on a moment! Don’t tell me you’re doing to Izzellah what you did to us” grumbled Alejandro. “It’s not like that that you’ll convince her to become one of your ambassadors. And since she is terrified of you, clutching her to your bosom won’t help either” he added with a wry smile as he felt his lover’s fingers coiling a little tighter to press him into the might globes on her chest.

“Terrified of me? Why!?” yelped Shannon.

Alejandro looked at her, perplexed. Is she joking or… But the colossus seemed quite serious, pleading for an explanation with those big brown eyes he loved so much. Looking down, over the curvature of her breasts, he saw Lindsey, also expecting an explanation. While he had wanted to help his sister prepare to seduce Izzy, he had elected to not reveal anything too personal that his so far only Minor friend had told him. It was best to let themselves discover each other, he had decided. Knowing MAJORS, with too much information, his sister couldn’t have helped but come out as over-eager or smothering and jinx it.

“Well… you’re quite big Shannon and it is terrifying. Even I was frozen solid when I first saw you – saw your back even! I think that, if my memories of you from when we were kids, hadn’t come back, I would have remained distant and cold at best, became utterly terrified at worst.”

“Oh baby… why didn’t you told me, I would have…” started the giantess, anguish etched on her face.

“Done what? Trying to find a shrinking serum? Perhaps a laser gun to become smaller? What could you do, exactly Shannon, with this information? Nothing. Plus, I would hate myself if you felt the need to change physically to cater to what I feel.”

“Oh, that’s so sweet…” cooed Shannon, bring the young man’s face to her lips to offer him a long and passionate French Kiss.

“Eww” said Lindsey, a disgusted look on her face.

Fifth Interlude 

“Explain to me again how it’s a good idea?” grumbled Alejandro.

“It’s to keep you safe –err, safer!” chirped Lindsey, literally bouncing up and down in her seat.

“Yes. And it has nothing to do with the fact that you’ll get to wrestle with giant gators strong enough to give pause to the less crazier MAJORS, of course” snarked the young man.

“Come on, you know it’ll be fun!” laughed Lindsey. “Little old me against a monstrous prehistoric reptile fully focused on eating the poor but still very brave little soldier, cheering on me! Doesn’t it sound awesome?”

“Yawn” replied Alejandro, still smiling despite himself.

Lindsey had been very persuasive. It wasn’t even 48h hours that they had arrived in New Orleans and, after hearing Jim Paolini talking about the giant alligators roaming around here, They had barely had Internet going before she had dived right into it, searching all there was to know about the beasts. And of course, the license needed to fight with them add been a relatively easy find. Which meant that the next few hours, as they had barely started working on their moving, had been spent with the pre-teen pestering Alejandro until he gave up and allowed her to inscribe to the next session, which was the very tomorrow.

“Come on! Can you believe it!? You’ll get to live with an officer of New Orleans’ county! An official city’s worker, isn’t it awesome?”

“It would be a lot more awesome if I hadn’t to step in with you in the danger zone” signaled the Minor, has the jeep they were in jumped on the pot-holed road. “I mean, have you read the brochure? “Risk of maiming for our minor’s friends!”, it’s written black on white.”

“It’s blue on yellow, actually” petulantly corrected Lindsey, still clearly far too excited about it all to care about the dangers he was pointing out.

“Oh, it makes a world of difference then. But in case you have forgotten, I’ve already lost one limb, and I would like to keep the remaining three, and my head… and my life, now that I think about it!” yelled Alejandro, to be heard over the suddenly blaring jazz music of the Ranger’s jeep.

“You fine back here?” roared the massive man, his muscular arms, quite like to small trees, covered in tribal tattoos. “Remember that you can back down anytime you want, little dude! Nobody will mock you for being a total pussy loser, I swear!” he added, flashing an arrogant and condescending smile at the Minor.

Alejandro knew full well that he was goaded into letting his pride get the better of him, but knowing it and avoiding this pitfall was another thing entirely. Somehow, that guy reminded him of Joseph : loud, obnoxious and over all arrogant to the point that he was insufferable. And he had spent ten years after the Incident forcing himself to act contrary to what those peoples expected off a minor. Obviously, that jerk wanted him to give up, since he hadn’t liked how independent and talkative Alejandro had been when he had come to pick them up. And thus, the Minor went along with the craziness.

“I’m fine! If an alligator can endure being tortured daily by the likes of you, I can suffer being put in the pit with one for ten minutes!” shot back the one-armed man.

“Sure. Just try to not pee on you, little dude! I don’t want piss in my car after you get rescued from the pit, with your sister’s sent to the hospital.”

“You better watch your tongue, moron!” spat Lindsey, “or driver or not, I’ll shove your head in your motor and we’ll see if you care to open your trap once more!”

“Ah! Got some fire in you kiddo! Perhaps Ol’Bessie won’t be able to chew you. She’ll just swallow you whole” sneered the Ranger, before focusing back on the road, will the two Ferrand seethed in the back of the rusty jeep.

-------------------------------------------------------

“Jesus fucking Christ!” screamed Alejandro, his voice incredibly shrill has he jumped to the left to avoid the monstrous maws from closing on his torso.

Deep down, he probably knew that he hadn’t been in danger at all, since Lindsey had caught the beast as it raced forward and had managed to raise it over her head, straining visibly but still sending it away. The Minor’s heart was still racing at a dangerously fast pace, a weakness overcoming his legs and his arm. The two instructors down in the pit with him and Lindsey, veterans of those trials, were closer to him than the beast had ever been, but it didn’t lessen the primal fear he felt.

“Good throw” bellowed one of them, talking to Lindsey. “But it’s a risky move if there is bystanders around, young lady. What would you do then?”

“It would throw it back in the water or where there is the less peoples, and rush toward him!” explained Lindsey, doing just what she was saying.

Only MAJORS could actually find the idea to merge a theoretical test with a practical examination. From his point of view, it was utter madness, especially considering the fact that the alligator used for Lindsey’s application was a pure monster. It wasn’t Ol’Bessie, the grand-mother of this whole brood of enlarged reptiles, thankfully, but Little Jack was anything but little. In fact, he was 5m45 (17 f 9) in length, probably weighing around six hundred kilograms (1322,8 lbs). Common Gators were usually found between 4,60 m (15 f 1) and 3 m (9 f 10) in length, weighing up to 453 kg (999 lbs) depending on the gender, as his sister had explained ad nauseam when trying – and succeeding- to take the test with her to avoid paying a vast sum of money for a Minor assistant.

“Good. But remember, the best way to deal with a Gator on a rampage is ?” asked the second Ranger, a lithe but still impressive woman with raven hair and a white skin tanned by a life in the wilderness of Lousiana.

“Force its mouth close and use your superior strength to force him down, in a chokehold!” yelled Lindsey as she stopped Little Jack in its tracks as it came at her angrily.

Alejandro stumbled backward in the muddy soil. His body shivered as his little sister wrestled with the gator. After what felt like minutes but couldn’t have been more than a dozen seconds, Lindsey brought it firmly under her, her arms around its maw to force it shut. The alligator tried to break her hold by trashing violently, but Lindsey was basically laying on it at that point and she simply endured this extremely violent rodeo. She let out a howl of pure joy, obviously enjoying the whole thing. The other MAJORS around them, outside and inside the cage laughed heartily.

Little Jack suddenly stopped moving, and Alejandro expected Lindsey to let go of it, but instead she seemed to put even more strength behind her hold. The animal suddenly darted for the water, but the far smaller MAJOR managed to dig her feet in the mud and prevented it from reaching the safety of the brown waters, where it would have been at an advantage to deal with her. Finally, the gator stopped all his struggle and, while Lindsey waited for another act of defiance which never came.

“Congratulation, kid” bellowed one of the Ranger. “You’re officially allowed to deal with the gators of New Orleans! Try not to get eaten!”

----------------------------------------------------

“It was awesome!” screamed Lindsey in the center’s showers, which were, much to Alejandro’s chagrin, shared between MAJOR women and all the Minors.

“It was insanity at its finest you mean” grumbled the young man, sitting as far away as possible from the streams of hot water, still clothed.

It was one thing to have grown accustomed to his body and its many scars over the last year or so. It was another whole beast altogether to actually share a shower room with his little baby sister, let alone three other, adult, MAJORS who didn’t even try to hide their lustful gaze from him. Meaning that he was stuck in his muddied and smelly clothes, feeling, dirty, hot and bothered by the whole thing, and would remain as such for the next few hours.

“Come on ‘Rando! It was fun, you’ve got to admit it!”

“I’ll have you know that fun isn’t synonymous with being put into mortal danger. You can have perfect fun safe at home, instead of counting the teeth in a giant dinosaur coming to eat you.

“Crocodilians aren’t dinosaurs, silly” corrected his little sister, taking a professorial tone. “Those families diverged hundreds of millions of years ago. In fact, birds…”

“Yeah, yeah. From my point of view, gigantic lizards are dinosaurs. Deal with it, Alligator Lindsey-dee!”

“Humpf! It’s not like that that you’ll succeed at school ‘Rando. It’s a bad mentality to not care about such important differences. And don’t call me that, I’m not some stereotypical Aussie!”

“Sure… Care to remind me where Austria is?” asked the Minor, sounding all detached just to see if his little sister would fail at such a simple test of geography.

“Well, it’s on the other side of the world silly, in Oceania.”

“Nope. Austria is in Europe, Australia is in Oceania. How can you hope to succeed in school if you don’t care about such important differences” he mimicked her with a stupid tone.

“I don’t talk like that!” yelled Lindsey, her tanned skin darkening with a mixture of embarrassment, anger and what her brother suspected was shame at mocking him, even a little. “And who care about geography anyway!?” she huffed, trying to downplay the whole thing. “And won’t you prepare for the shower? Nobody will take you in their car smelling like that!”

“Don’t tell me you want to get naked here. With you?” he replied, adding in his mind “And them” thinking about the other MAJORS giggling while the two siblings argued.

“Oh…” replied Lindsey, her face becoming even redder.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Alejandro sighed in delight as he went into the garden of the monstrous manor that Shannon had somehow bought for him. He shuddered a little, the very idea of possession something so vast, so full of state of the art kitchen, restroom, showers, and the crazy fancy pool in the garden, was simply too much for him. He couldn’t fathom yet how he could give it all away without putting Lindsey’s future in danger, should anything happen to him, but…. A sudden splashing of water was all the warning the young man had.

“LINDSEY!” he bellowed as he jumped away from the alligator who had rushed from the pool to try and eat him alive.

Thank god for the shallow end of the pool, thought the Minor. Without it, the predator probably would have been able to jump at him without making enough noise for the Minor to notice it. Which only gave him a respite, because if his sister didn’t rushed to his help, his trip to New Orleans would probably take a turn for the worst. I wonder if Shannon will somehow push a law to kill all the gators if I get killed by one?

The absurdity of this idea would have brought a smile on his face at any other time, but right now he was too terrified to do anything but scream, run and hope for some help. A loud bang signaled the opening of the heavy garden’s door, and with a might roar, Lindsey slammed into the beast. It was only then that Alejandro realized that it was far smaller than Little Jack. It couldn’t have been more than two meters (6 f 6) in length and his little sister easily overpowered it, then raised it over her head and got up to leave.

“I’ll be back, get inside” she ordered.

Less than five minutes later, she was back, her phone out and signaling the incident to the authorities. She let herself fall alongside him, her taller and heavier frame slightly displacing him in the process, and she produced a cup of hot chocolate. Without a word, Alejandro took it, too ashamed at his reaction to talk. It was one thing to know how strong Lindsey was compared to him, and another one altogether to witness it. It was terribly shaming for him, it made him feel inadequate, even more so than usual, and all his insecurities were thus bubbling up.

“Well… that certification sure came in handy” awkwardly said his little sister, trying to break the silence.

“Yeah, sure…” mumbled the Minor, looking into the dark liquid in his cup as if it held the secrets of a better life.

“So… Herm… you know, it wasn’t that bad, I mean, no Minor could do anything against an alligator, at least not in the way we MAJORS do and…”

“Lindsey” cut her off Alejandro. “If I ever, never, again hear about alligators and all the jazz about them, it’ll still be too soon.”

“Well, New Orleans is renowned for her jazz scene, you know?” taunted his little sister.

“You’re so dead, Lindsey Emilia Amandine Ferrand…” growled Alejandro before tasting his chocolate. “Plus, you’ve put sugar in my cup and now it taste terrible.”

Chapter 26: Kris and Vanessa

The stares made Alejandro feel really nervous. Somehow, he had expected that the rumors concerning his relation with Shannon Matthewson wouldn’t have spread widely and wildly among the student body. He had been dead wrong. All the MAJORS were whispering and looking at him, side glancing for the most polite, staring directly at him for most of them, and looking worried, curious, disappointed, even disgusted or angry for one of two of them. I don’t want to be there, he realized, his ancient fear of crowds resurfacing.

It was only Wednesday, and his second day at school, and already he could feel how the atmosphere had changed. He realized that his parents had been right to warn him that High School was probably not a good environment for him. His Mom had made quite clear that the official position of the school board didn’t mean that all the students, nor even the majority of them would share it. But he hadn’t listened. Hadn’t wanted to listen, really.

A part of him longed to be part of the world, even if he was utterly terrified by it. The crowds in the hallways, the throngs of students rushing from one class to another, towering over him, was intimidating by itself, after all. But now, they were rushing and judging him in new ways. He felt as if something was constraining his chest, making breathing an act of will instead of something natural. The Minor recognized it for what it was, fear overcoming his mind, and he did his best to keep it under control.

“Hey, how are you doing?” suddenly asked a voice at his level.

Alejandro jumped a little in the air, startled by this sudden interaction. Turning on his heel, he faced Kris O’Donnel. The other Minor looked at him, puzzled, before beaming a wide smile and then laughing heartily. Somehow, this simple thing managed to bring a smile of Alejandro’s face and crack the wall of fear surrounding him. Talking to someone his own size, or close to it at least, even has legs, torso and knees passed by made the day a lot better.

“I… I’m not doing so great” admitted the young Ferrand, even as he noticed Lindsey giving him some space, at least for the time being.

“Really? I wonder why?” joked Kris. “I mean, it’s not as if you were the reason for the whole MAJOR culture and society in the U.S. and, more largely the world, being upended and thus forcing a lot of those huge bullies to reconsider their privileges” he added, pointing over his shoulder at Vanessa.

“I would like you to not lump me with the rest of the MAJORS Mister O’Donnel” intervened the blond bombshell.

Alejandro was surprised at how deep and yet musical her voice was. It was almost masculine, but not quite, and she sounded like a second away from breaking into a song about building a snowman or how her life in a tower was so boring. She also sounded somewhat tired, and he guessed that it wasn’t the first time that Kris alluded to her being part of the problem over the solution, or at least implied that she was among the MAJORS not too happy with the changes in their world, which was surprising since they were always together, as far as he knew.

“Oh, I know this look” laughed the other Minor. “You’re wondering why I’m acting like that with my bond-mate, uh? Well, truth been told, Vanessa has been assigned to me by Miss Matthewson, as a way to make sure that I don’t step beyond the politically correct line… or get into my pants to achieve it I guess.”

“Once more, Kris, I’m interested in you not because of some orders to keep you out of troubles, or avoid you putting my employer’s campaign into jeopardy…” sighed the blonde titaness, shaking her head, which made her huge breasts all the more mesmerizing.

“Oh, now we’re back to Kris, uh? Make up your mind Miss Pelas” taunted the Minor, perhaps a little too aggressively for Alejandro’s liking.

“Uuh… aren’t you… a little too harsh here?” he blurted, not taking the time to word it better.

“What do you mean by that?” asked Kris, furrowing his eyebrows in a portent of potential anger.

“Well… I don’t know either of you, and I’m sure that Shannon can have a lot of… let’s say, not really sympathetic practices even in this campaign for our kindred’s rights… But wouldn’t it be better to, I don’t know, at least put your keeper in your pocket, so to speak, if you want more freedom?”

Kris blinked, as if he had never considered it and Alejandro noticed how Vanessa bit her lips, clearly liking what he had just said. It made him feel strange rebuking at least partially the idea of a Minor who wanted more rights for their kin and supporting a MAJOR who had been imposed on him. But on the other hand, what he did had to help Kris in the long run. At least I hope it does, I don’t want to have tensions with both him and Shawna…

“I see… I had never considered it… But quite frankly… I don’t trust MAJORS…” bluntly revealed Kris. “And I don’t think you do either, am I right?”

“That’s true” mumbled Alejandro. “And wrong in the same time. I don’t trust MAJORS as a whole. But I trust my twin brother, my little sister, my parents and… well, Shannon, for all her flaws” he added a little more firmly.

“Really? You’re lucky then… well, perhaps not lucky lucky, if you get what I mean but” corrected the other Minor while looking at his prosthesis.

“Eh, I do, don’t worry” smiled Alejandro. “But are you implying…”

“Let’s just say that it’s not a subject best discussed in the hallways between classes” cut him of Kris. “Say what, do you have a 45 minutes break after the first period today? Most first years have but not all of them.”

“We do have one” intervened Lindsey, perhaps a little coldly. Alejandro knew that she disliked Kris because of his outburst in the first Minor class, she found it unbefitting of one of their kin to act that way, she had told him so.

“Great, then meet me at the library if you want to discuss it further. And good luck for your first true day of school mate!”

“Thanks, I think I’ll need it” replied Alejandro, just as Kris darted toward his own classes, followed by the slow and ponderous walking of Vanessa, whose hips were quite sensual, the Minor admitted.

“When you’ll have finished perving out on her, can we please go to our first session of biology together?” grumbled Lindsey, snapping him back to the present.

“I want leering!” corrected Alejandro, his face turning bright red.

“Of course you did. But you can give up on her, she’s interested in this O’Donnel. Plus I think that Shannon would kill you if you ditched her for a blonde super-model.”

“And I don’t want to ditch her, not for anybody” dryly corrected the older Ferrand. “And she wouldn’t do that, not in a million year!”

At least I hope she wouldn’t.

---------------------------------------------------------------

Lindsey listened to the teacher, a small old MAJOR man, balding and with wide glasses, droning about phenotypes, atavism and what they were expected to know by heart at the very end of this month. It wasn’t really that hard, she had spent her childhood reading her Mama’s books on such matters and many more, and she had understood all of it over the years, pestering Ofelia to explain everything to her. She was far more concerned by her ‘Rando, who was struggling to take notes of everything the teacher was saying.

The fact that he was connecting with that Kris O’Donnel distressed her, even if she did her best to hide it. She wouldn’t want to hurt her brother, after all. But first that Shawna, now him… both were destroying the image that she had of Minors. They were supposed to all be friendly to her ‘Rando and allow him some much needed joy in his life which didn’t rest on MAJORS handing him out some crumbs… And she was afraid it wouldn’t happen now, she had seen how her brother had had to search his words to talk to one of his kind.

It left her feel sorrowful and dirty. Even if she was just a First Year, her parents had taught her much about the Dark Age, possibly even all of it, like they had done to Alaric when he had reached ten years, deducing that they would be mature and caring enough to understand all the implications of such a terrible course of events. If her oldest brother had had to live a solitary life, if he had lost his arm was, in the end, the result of the Dark Age. Had there been more Minors around, then Mac Ferlan wouldn’t have destroyed him as he had.

“Excuse me?” asked a masculine voice to her left. “Is everything good with your brother?”

“What? What do you mean?” replied Lindsey with the same tone. Her brother seemed just fine.

“Well, he’s noting everything done, I was wondering if he was, you, not feeling too well or something” explained the other youth.

Lindsey looked at him with bulging eyes. He was cute, probably a WASP from his skin tone, blond hair and blue eyes, a well-proportioned noise and the most sympathetic look of concern she had ever seen on a boy’s face, but she couldn’t help to stare at him as he had had three eyes. Doesn’t he know that Minors mental abilities aren’t equal to ours? They can’t remember everything the teacher said without writing it done! Then it hit her that he probably didn’t knew, since Minors were a rarity, courtesy of her forefathers’ atrocious acts.

“He needs it to work on it later. Minors can’t do everything we can, you know?” she explained.

“I… well, I heard it but I thought it was, you know… propaganda by the conservatives. I didn’t expect you… uuh, I mean… you see?”

“No, I really don’t” replied the young girl, confused.

“Well, your brother is a minor and with everything the both of you said during the first day of school, I… I didn’t expect you to say that it was true…” revealed the other First Year.

“I can’t deny the facts” said Lindsey, more harshly that he wanted, and she smiled apologetically at the boy to try and reduce the sting of her words.

“Well that’s good to know” huffed Alejandro from below, making her redden faster than street light.

“I didn’t meant to…” she started, but the teacher cut her off, finally noticing what was happening.

“Miss Ferrand, Mister Engelworth, perhaps you have something to share with the rest of the class? Something about minors and MAJORS’ genetic differences?”

His tone was bitterly mocking and while the young boy let his head hung in shame, Lindsey rose to the challenge. She almost jumped on her feet and started to explain how MAJORS’s genes had diverged early on from the original branch of Manking which had remained relatively the same, albeit with the natural effect on evolution alongside taller and far more aggressive cousins. She then went on to explain how Minor’s gene could reveal how often their people had managed to remain free of MAJORS’s presence, with some glaring differences in the way bone and muscle structures developed among the two a blatant example of such diverging evolution.

“That… that will be enough, thank you” interrupted the teacher, clearly embarrassed as the class seemed to hesitate between raucous laughter and impressed silence, before settling for the former.

“Show off!” taunted Alejandro as she sat out, beaming with pride.

“You’re just jealous is all” she replied, smiling at him. “You just want to be the one able to do that!”

“As if! You’re the one who’ll become a renowned scientist. I’m just the arm candy” laughed Alejandro, perhaps a little sadly.

“Don’t say that. If Sha… she makes you feel like it, you can tell us and we’ll deal with it together” she said, correcting herself mid-sentence.

“I know” smiled her brother. “Anyway, you’d better be ready for some time in the library after this period. I hope you know where it is?”

Lindsey sighed but nodded. There was nothing she could do about it, and she knew it. She would have to risk her brother interacting more with Kris. Hopefully they would learn more about him.

------------------------------------------------------

This place was simply incredible. Alejandro had never seen so many books. Just from the entryway, he could see the two huge wings of the building filled to the brim with books. If the plan was correct, on his left were everything related to the arts, while to his right rested his discovered paradise: rows after rows of book about History, Geography, Philosophy… He wanted to rush in and read all of them, no matter how improbable it was that he would live long enough to do so even if he did just that all day long for the rest of his life.

“So, where are we supposed to meet them?” grumpily asked Lindsey, breaking his bubble without even noticing it.

“I don’t know” replied Alejandro. “I… I idn’t thought it would be this big…”

“Hey, over here!” he heard from the central portion of the Librabry.

As if on cue, Kris and Vanessa were waving at them, enticing them further into the building. The siblings walked toward them, Alejandro with noticeable enthusiasm. Here, with the books, he could forget about the dozens of MAJOR students strolling around. They were hidden, basically non-existent, and forced to remain relatively silent. It was really a great opportunity to discuss with a fellow Minor, to understand why he has flipped like that on Shawna, even if she was nerve-grating.

“You hadn’t too much difficulty finding the library?” asked Kris when they were close enough to not have to shout. “I know that most MAJORS are more interested in physical activities” he added, glancing sideways at Lindsey, now chatting with Vanessa.

“I assure you that Lindsey is just as interested in books as weight lifting” asserted Alejandro. “Anyway, we aren’t here to talk about them MAJORS, right?”

“Straight to the point, eh?” smirked Kris. “Well, you’re right. You wanted to know why I don’t trust MAJORS, and still became an ambassador for The Matthewson, sorry, your childhood friend, nonetheless? It’s a rather short but grim story, so I hope you’ve got the guts.”

“I’m missing an arm, have been since I’m eight years old. I think I’ve got the guts” dryly joked Alejandro.

“Fair enough. Well… To put it bluntly… my parents, my whole family even, are… I mean, sorry, were drug addicts. I’m like their fifth children, sole Minor of course, and in such en environment, I either had to become tough or totally subservient. And believe me, when I saw what my older siblings and my parents did to get their fix… being subservient wasn’t an option…”

“Did they….” Started Alejandro before stopping himself, unsure of what he truly wanted to say.

“Did they touch me? No, never. Somehow, I was their calming medicine. When they tried to remain clean, they went to me, talked and talked, said how sorry they were and all. They gave me my education, because they wanted me to succeed as best I could, to do better than them and all. And when I was twelve… my older brother was killed in a gang war. That’s when social services realized that there was a Minor living inside one of the crack houses of Dixon, one of the poorest neighborhoods…”

“You were taken away from your family” realized Alejandro.

“Yup. And placed in foster care while they searched for any other living relatives. Who happened to be Vanessa’s parents, my mother’s second cousins or something even remoter… but it took them like five years to discover them” explained Kris.

“Then, you spent all that time in foster care?”

“Yes. And let me tell you that for a minor, it’s Hell on Earth… all those MAJORS vying to get their hands on you! But they don’t give a ruck about you, or your aspirations… They just want to be able to parade with a little guy in the house, and the car, and everything… But I was too willful, it displeases them greatly, and, well… I guess being a minor means that I least I got serious supervision from the social services but still… I’ll give it to Vanessa and her parents, they at least support my goal to make a soccer team of minors.”

“I get why you was angry with Shawna then… but didn’t you overreact when you pushed her? I mean, I don’t like her, at all, but violence against another Minor…”

“She deserves it! She’s a pampered bitch, always trying to shoot down those of us who wants to be more than just freaking accessories to MAJORS” seethed Kris. “Anyway” he added after taking a moment to calm himself, “now you know my past, and yours… well, I guess I’ve already found it online, sorry. But with your name, and the fact you lost on arm… it wasn’t that hard to search. At least on some specific websites.”

Alejandro couldn’t help but chuckle at the mention of the secretive websites used by Minors, for Minors only. It was hard to protect this secret, it would be even harder if Shannon and he had more of those unintended bonding events, but it was great to meet in person another user. Somehow, it made those achievements, however small they may have looked to their “superior” cousins, but Kris made all those cases of being allowed to stay at home and not be forced to go to the theatres, or the paintings and all feel more real.

------------------------------------------------------------

“So, you’re family and you want to fuck him?” bluntly asked Lindsey, shocked as never before.

“We’re really distant relatives. Genetically, it’s actually a perfect match to have more kids, and healthier too, you know. Plus, let’s be honest, it would be good for my career” she added with a predatory smile.

“You… your career?” repeated Lindsey.

“Yeah. I always wanted to work in a big company, I want to succeed in life and I’m pretty sure that taking over from old losers too sure of themselves. And I’m pretty sure that Fire Brand and the other companies that Miss Matthewson possess are filled to the brim with old shits who are just waiting to be overtaken.”

“But… then you don’t love Kris?”

“Honestly… I don’t know. Don’t get me wrong, if he opened up to me, it would be great, he has some serious need for someone to be with him and make him happy, I bet you can tell it from the emotions he displays, right?”

“I… um…” stammered Lindsey as Vanessa flashed her a knowing smile. “I’m a Tier 2 yeah, so I kind of feel how he feels but…”

“Then you know that behind all those stupid ideas about him wanting to build his soccer team and all, he just want someone to take his life into her hands. And I’ll be that someone, since I’ve managed to be tasked with monitoring and protecting him officially. It’s not everyday that you can stumble upon a key to your future so cute. If only he wasn’t so stubborn, I would have already popped his cherry and we would be going our way to even higher success…”

Lindsey wanted to punch the blonde bombshell in her perfect teeth. She was utterly despicable behind her stunning appearance. She saw the Minor she was supposed to help grow into a wonderful ambassador for his kind, someone able to change the world’s perception of those supposedly “inferior” humans, who, to her at least, were so much like rare gifts which had to be preserved and helped in a renaissance where none would face a life as the sole of its kind in even a small town, where no MAJORS would think that it was acceptable to kidnap one and hurt if, leaving scars which would never truly heal…

“Yeah, I’m sure it would have helped you both a lot” she lied between her teeth.

“I’m glad you’re thinking it. I don’t expect that you would put a good word for me with Miss Matthewson? She’s your brother’s friend, if what I heard his right…”

“Sure, don’t worry” promised Lindsey.

It was probably the hardest thing she ever did but she managed to hide her true feelings until her brother and she had to return to class, English before lunch and then the Minor class on a normal period instead of the special one for the first day. She even waved at Vanessa before turning and showing her teeth in a hateful grin. You’ll regret revealing so much, and you doesn’t even realize it. I’ll give Shannon a word, yeah, and I hope you’ll lose your position over poor Kris. We’ll see how you like someone hijacking your dreams and hopes. Bitch.

Chapter 27: The Bond Plane

“Okay class! Today’s out first real period together, and I know I’ll be asking a lot for some of you, who aren’t used to it yet, but it’ll be an intense year, as always. It’s my personal experience that delaying the efforts I expect of you won’t do you any good in the long run, and I’m here for you,not the other way around, remember that!”

 Max seemed suspiciously cheerful today thought Alejandro. He couldn’t help but notice the way the teacher glanced at him and it made him feel even worse than he already felt. Somehow, Kris’ reveals had shaken him. It was as if he couldn’t find one Minor who hadn’t tragedy in his past. Izzy had lost her mother and was seeing her father falling in love with another woman, Kris’ family were addicts and, from what Lindsey had hastily whispered in his ear before the period started, after a dreadfully boring English class and an uneventful lunch, his MAJOR’s “helper” wasn’t really caring for him, but only thinking about what he could brought to her...

“Alejandro?” asked Max, making the Minor slightly leap from his plump cushion seat.

“I’m sorry, I was lost in thought” blurted the young man, his cheeks reddening with embarrassment.

“Don’t sweat it” smiled the small –for a MAJOR- teacher. “I just wanted to ask you if you had ever bonded with… with someone outside of your family and your Incident, or if it’s something foreign to you.”

“Oh… Herm, I’ve bonded once or twice ever since the Incident with someone, not for long though. But it’s been… intense, and I’m not really wanting to do that too often.”

“I see… So you have never been into the Bond Plane proper?” asked Max, looking strangely solemn.

“The what now?” whispered Alejandro, but he was heard by the MAJOR’s superior ears.

“The Bond Plane. Yoshida Takahashi was the first to name it, back in 1980. The actual place which is, supposedly, the closest still to what minors used to communicate before… before the Dark Age.”

Maximillian’s smile wavered a little, but he somehow managed to keep it together. Clearly, he knew much about this period. Alejandro himself didn’t. Even Izzellah hadn’t wanted to delve too much on the subject, stating that he would have to ask his teacher to show him some film. He couldn’t remember the name right now however, so he guessed he would ask her when she would arrive in Friday. In any case, the idea of something close to something made for Minors, by Minors, attracted him enough to remain focused on what Max was saying.

“It’s not perfect, of course, because as a teacher, I have to lay out the foundations, but think of it as a communal place for Minors, and me, to meet in mind instead of body.”

“You mean I would have to be connected to you and other people’s through the bond? I’m not sure I’m liking this idea.”

It was in truth an understatement. The idea of opening his mind here, at school, was already terrifying. Adding a dozen or so Minors, and a MAJOR to boot, when the classroom was full of other gigantic morons sounded like a terrible idea. Plus, he didn’t even know how to do that. So far, he was basically able to be totally close or entirely open his mind, and only the first option allowed him to keep is insecurities in check among the walking titans surrounding him on all sides during schooldays. He wouldn’t jeopardize this modicum of comfort for some talk which could be achieved in person, even with other Minors.

“I understand why you would feel like that. That’s why I would like Hua-Ju to help you. She’s one of my most brilliant pupils, and someone you can trust. It’s her third year with us and she’ll be the one initiating you to the way to both join our communion and keep the parts of you that you want to obscure away from our minds. What do you think about it?”

Alejandro looked at the small Asian woman who came from behind Max. She couldn’t have been taller than 1m50 (4f9). She had long and slick black hair, falling all the way to the top of her ass, or so he suspected by the look of it. She was surprisingly chubby, while in his mind Asian were always thin, but it was of course Asian MAJORS he had in mind for this stereotype. She had black eyes and a very beautiful smile, her small nose somehow enhancing it.

“I understand that you have suffered much in your past” she softly spoke. “It’ll be my duty to help you on the way to embracing our people’s legacy and rightful use of the bonding process.”

Her voice wasn’t loud, nor forceful, she spoke almost in a whisper, slowly and carefully, her English barely tinged with a hint of accent. But she had a strength in this weak voice, like a veneer of perfect diamond below shallow water. And what she had just said surprised Alejandro. Speaking about Minor’s legacy? It was something he had chased in the past, devouring all he could learn about Lemuria, Mu, the Caribbean Islands from before the coming of MAJORS there. His interest was picked now.

“Sounds interesting “ he replied, trying to play it cool. “But aren’t we supposed to do all this communion today? I don’t think you’ll find me to be an easy student Miss… uh…”

“You can call me Hua-Ju” smiled the other Minor, tilting her head in a somewhat amused way, revealing that she saw right through his act. “If it doesn’t bother you that I call you Alejandro. Otherwise, I’ll call you Mr. Ferrand and I’ll be Miss. Ly?”

“Al… Alejandro’s just fine”.

“Wonderful!” laughed Max. “I’ll leave him to you, Hua-Ju. And don’t worry about joining the communion. You’ve got all of High School to do that! I don’t want you to rush things. Starts slowly but build steadily. Taking your time will bring you further than rushing headlong.”

“Are you sure you’re a MAJOR?” blurted Alejandro, bewildered to hear one of the always overeager giants say something like that.

“Well, I’m a dwarf, so who knows eh?” said the teacher with a smile before corralling the other Minors in a circle near him, leaving the young man wondering if he had joked or not.

-----------------------------------------------------------

“So, what should I do?” nervously asked Alejandro, the strangeness of the situation making him feel extremely ill-equipped to handle this exercise.

“Nothing for now” smiled Hua-Ju. “I’m testing your defenses. They are impressive that’s for sure, but…” she let her voice trail off for a moment, and then she spoke again, “but they can be bypassed”.

Alejandro jerked back, frightened as rarely before.

“You’re in my mind!” he shouted, attracting a lot of unwanted attention on them. Max turned his face, surprised, and further back he saw Lindsey’s jumping on her feet, worried.

“That’s the point of this exercise Alejandro” softly explained the Chinese Minor, doing her best to calm him down and assuage his instinctive fear. “We have to connect our minds to enter the Bond Plane.”

“But… you went into my mind while my mental barriers were still up, how is that possible?”

“Your defenses are meant to deal with MAJORS, it’s crystal clear to me. They’re sturdy and impressive and can probably keep out even the most stubborn Tier 1. But I doubt that they would do you any good against a Tier 2, since they are very good at bonding, almost as good as us. And Tier 3… well, it takes some serious conviction to even manage to slow one of them…”

Hua-Ju frowned as if she was remembering some event she didn’t like, but it quickly passed. She refocused on him and beamed yet another one of her smiles. Somehow, Alejandro wondered if it was her basic disposition, smiling at everything, when he was a lot less happier most of the time. Not that he disliked it, she was cute, and her teeth were very white and well placed and… Keep it together man. If she can enter your mind without you even noticing, she’ll be able to learn what you’re thinking, and you don’t want it!

“Ahem, so you’re saying that a Minor is stronger than a Tier 2 in the bond? From my experience, such MAJORS can bypass my defenses as if they weren’t even here, save the core of my personality –if I remember to  protect it.”

“It’s not really surprising, since our minds want to be open. In fact, what you’re inflicting upon yourself, closing it at all time… it’s almost as if you were a bird cutting its own wings” she added with a sorrowful expression. “it’s thus only natural that a MAJOR could force her way in, since our minds are meant to be reached by other’s.”

“But… but if my mind was open, MAJORS would be able to read all of my thoughts, all the time” opposed Alejandro, not liking at all the idea to let his mind unprotected.

“I understand that you’ve got a traumatic experience, but you’re the one hurting yourself by remaining hidden behind your walls, you know” she softly explained, taking his hand between her owns. “And since it goes against our nature, your mental defenses can’t protect you fully, they are overextended and their foundations, for a lack of better term, are weak.”

“So, you’re saying me that I should let my, what? Surface thoughts? Yeah, let’s say my surface thoughts, for everyone to read?”

“It doesn’t work like that” laughed Hua-Ju. “MAJORS and even other Minors will only be able to get your feelings if we don’t try to pry deeper into it, and you’ll know when it happens with some experience. But enough chit chat, we need to try and offer you a first encounter with the Bond Plane! Please, close your eyes, we’ll start with you inviting me in your mind. That way you’ll be in control, it should help you.”

--------------------------------------------------------

“Are you sure I’m doing it right?” asked Alejandro, his eyes tightly shut, his brow furrowed.

“Yes, don’t worry… Just, imagine something, and lower your defenses” asked Hua-Ju. “Just… like that!”

The darkness surrounding him disappeared and suddenly, Alejandro was standing in his old room, back at Old Creek. He looked around, surprised at how detailed everything was. For a split moment, he wondered if he hadn’t somehow returned to it, but then he realized that his first bench press was there, along with some paintings he had done years ago and destroyed later on in a fit of self-loathing, and missed ever since. It was a unique experience.

“What a level of details!” marveled Hua-Ju behind him, and the whole room blurred, as his defenses started to return before he managed to stop them, with great difficulties. “I’m sorry!” then blurted the other Minor.

“Don… don’t be” stuttered the young man. “It’s just… I didn’t expect you to be here, somehow… wherever we are. And whoever you are” he added with a smile.

Hu-Ju looked puzzled for a moment, then burst out in laughter, which was surprising. Somehow, Alejandro hadn’t thought that she was able to laugh, or not so loudly and happily. And it was made all the more strange by her look. Where she was petite and plump in real life, here, in his mind, or hers perhaps, he wasn’t quite sure, she was nothing like that. Hua-Ju towered over him, closer to 2m40 (7f9), slim, with a skin looking like green jade and golden ornaments in her hair. It was something he had never expected.

“How, judging my look here? When it’s only the expression of our inner selves? I’m not ashamed to admit that I want our kind to reclaim its ancient glory, to make what was his, this Plane, its own. And well, I’m a girl of my time, size is power, so…”

“Oh, I get that” smiled Alejandro, “but I’m just surprised, since I didn’t change at all here.”

Hua-Ju eyes bulged a little at that and she looked him up and down. During a moment, the young man smirked, enjoying this little bit of control and success in such a surreal experience. Then he realized that something was not right. Hua-Ju wasn’t gawking at him unchanged, she seemed to follow some patterns on his face, and his left stump. Turning his head to look at it, the Minor let out a surprised yelp.

He actually had a left arm here. Sort of. It would have been more right that he had a void and yet shiny space, covered with glasses fragments of a human arm. The tips of his left fingers were almost made of dust, and the closer it got to his actual stump, the more the fragments. Still, looking at his other arm, he noticed that chasms probably covered his whole body, with the same empty yet shiny space, which glow seemed to grow stronger and then fainter, perhaps with his heartbeat.

“What the fuck!? What is happening to me!?”

Alejandro jerked this arm thingy violently, as if trying to tear it away from him. His bedroom instantly dissolved and he opened his eyes, his breathing ragged and his body shaking like a leaf, a cold sweat perspiring on his brow and his back. Before him, Hua-Ju looked stunned and almost groggy, and during a terrifying second, the young Minor wondered if he hadn’t done something terrible. Had his brutal rejection of their bond had affected her? Perhaps trapped a part of her mind, or its totality, like he had read some fictions about. But no, she blinked, once, twice, then grunted and looked at him, plainly here.

“I’m sorry” fervently whispered Alejandro, not wanting to draw Max’s, Lindsey’s or anyone’s attention on them right now.

“No problem” weakly replied the other Minor. “It’s my mistake, I hadn’t expected such a reaction to your deep self. I’m the one who should be sorry.”

“Not at all… I was… wait, my deep self? Do you mean that it’s how I see myself? All hollowed out and broken and shit? Because it’s not at all the case” giggled Alejandro.

Hua-Ju said nothing, looking at him with sad eyes, which somehow killed his humorous attempt at defusing the situation. I can’t be like that, deep down! I… I’ve got a loving family, friends like Izzy and Samantha, and I’ve got Shannon, and I’ve come to terms with what Joseph did to me more than a year ago, on his freaking tomb! I’m fine, I can’t be a broken husk of a man! But even as he tried to convince himself that she was wrong, Hua-Ju’s silent rebuttal forced him to admit that he was only denying the truth.

“Don’t be too hard on yourself” softly said the Chinese Minor. “I don’t know your past, beyond what you revealed at the First Day and it’s traumatic enough. It’s natural that deep down, you wouldn’t feel so great. But the you that is today isn’t a fatality. You can change, with hard work and try to reject him; or you can even come to accept who you are and work from there. The choice is yours. But overall you’ll need to be more open about it to those you care about. Not that I should be giving you advices, I’m just a Minor partner in this class, is all!” she hastily added, blushing.

“No, you’re right, I guess. I need to be more open, even with myself. I… I don’t think I’ll ever be able to truly leave my past buried. But I think having friends, Minor friends, here, would help me, a lot. Would you agree to…”

“With pleasure!” interrupted Hua-Ju, taking once more his hand in hers. “I would be delighted to be counted among your friends!”

“Really?” asked a bewildered Alejandro, not used to such display of enthusiasm from a Minor… mostly because he only knew like another one beyond passing knowledge, and it was a girl living now half a country away.

“Of course! I mean, I’ve heard the rumors about you being the inspiration for Miss Matthewson’s campaign, and my parents are all for it, and me too by extension, so a chance to become friend with such a forward acting Minor would be an honor.”

“I… I think you’re making a mistake here…” mumbled Alejandro, his face burning. “Shannon, I mean, Miss Matthewson is the one who had the idea for the campaign and almost all of it. I… I was just in a rather unique position to make her realize our plight, it’s all. It’s… like, cosmic accident, I guess?” he added with a genuinely modest smile.

“Really? I thought that you had some… I don’t know, some grand plan like Kris who wants to have an all-Minor soccer team, or something like that” explained Hua-Ju, sounding a little disappointed.

“Ah… Not at all… In truth, I’ve no idea what I would want to do, or what I could do. I mean, I’ve hobbies, I like to paint or tinker things, but my painting isn’t great, and I build thing for my use. I don’t think I would be able to, you know, make something for a living.”

“You’ve never wanted to be more than just, well, an average minor?”

“Yeah, I did. I still do, in a sense, because I want us to be allowed the same right, when it makes sense, than MAJORS. So, no driving at ten, but surely we can drink alcohol at 15 like them, or we should be allowed to vote, at least in local elections, that kind of thing. But… I was the only Minor in town, back home, and even if the Incident played a part, it’s the fact that I saw my little sister absorbing knowledge so easily when I struggled with everything which made me give up on becoming a scientist or something of the like And I’ve almost never left my house in ten years.”

“Then, how come you moved so far away? You’re from California right? Louisiana isn’t the next door state, it must so hard!”

“It’s… easier than I thought it would be. I came here because Shannon offered my sister and me a full scholarship for this High School. While our parents aren’t poor or even Middle Class by any stretch of the words, saving such amount of money is appreciable. Plus, it was a great opportunity for Lindsey, I couldn’t pass it up.”

“And you got to be with Shannon Matthewson” deduced Hua-Ju. “You two are more than friend right?” she added, sounding perhaps a little disappointed.

“I… Promise you won’t repeat it?” urged Alejandro before opening up; an enthusiastic nod from the petite Minor convinced him to speak up.

“We’re fiancés.”

Hua-Ju’s mouth formed a rather comical “O” and her eyes became as wide as saucer for a moment, then she smiled brightly and hugged him. Alejandro tensed up for a moment, then relaxed. It was strangely great to have someone smaller than him doing something like that, he wasn’t used to it. I wonder how Izzy hugs would feel… No, bad thoughts! he chided himself. He did his best to hug her back in return, which wasn’t truly a success with only one functional arm and a stupid prosthesis. He decided that he would ditch it sometimes, even at school.

“Congratulation” whispered Hua-Ju in his ear. “But don’t expect that it’ll prevent me from giving you homework” she said with another bright smile.

“Homework? Since when are you a teacher?” joked Alejandro.

“Since I’m teaching you how to enter the Bond Plane, duh. What we did today was a good start, because you have imagination and a good grasp on how to shape the bond to make it a place instead of just a medium to convey feelings and thoughts. But your defenses are still erected far too widely. You need to think hard about what you really don’t want people to learn about you, even in the bond. That’ll be for a start. Once you’ll be able to protect only a select portion of yourself, you’ll see that your outer defenses will dissipate naturally and you’ll be able to truly play with the bond.”

“You mean it can be used for more than just, I don’t know, make imaginary places?”

“Oh yes! It’s so much more than just a way to entice MAJORS, or even communicate, or search for a partner. The bond, when it’s mastered…. It’s like it make us equals to MAJORS. You’re the one spinning then around your little finger. And with other Minors… you can build places where MAJORS can’t enter. Well, a Tier 3 could, and the other Tiers can be invited in, but they can’t force their way in. Time and space become abstract notions there.”

“It sounds a little dangerous. You make it sound like a drug or something” remarked Alejandro.

“You’re right, it can be extremely dangerous, because peoples can get lost in there. But it’s also something wonderful, and our legacy. MAJORS are stealing it from us, they have been for the better part of the last century, but we can still reclaim it, they don’t have the mentality to do what we can with the bond.”

“Whoa, it’s really something you care about uh?” asked Alejandro, Hua-Ju’s voice having risen and becoming full of passion during her little monologue.

“I… yes. My parents told me that I should try to become an Ambassador for Minorkind because of it, but… I don’t know, I think I’m too shy for that” she explained, her voice now becoming almost inaudible.

“Not everyone needs to be a public figure to change our kind’s future” affirmed the young man. “I’m sure you’ll do an awesome work no matter what you end doing.”

Just like that, bell ring and Alejandro’s school day as an unbound Minor came to an end, Lindsey massive form rushing to get him back and bring him home.

-------------------------------------------------------

“So, who was that little missy? A rival for Shannon?” asked Lindsey, a shit eating grin plastered on her face as the siblings walked toward the entrance of the school.

“Will you drop it already?” grumbled the Minor. “She’s just… a friend, helping me with Minor problems.”

“A friend? You’ve got Samantha, now this cute little lady. I think Shannon should start to worry about letting you come to school like that, you know?”

“Bullshit. She told me it was okay if I befriended peoples here, including women, Little Lind. I can assure you that…”

“Mister Ferrand?” interrupted a masculine voice, a school guard walking briskly toward them.

“Yes?” asked the young man after sharing a confused glance with his sister. “Is there a problem?”

“Erm… Your fiancée is here to pick you up” explained the man, his white skin turning to a bright red.

“So… you were saying?” asked Lindsey, putting an end to the awkward silence which had surrounded them. “Because she sure as hell seems to be worried.”

“Shut up, will you?” weakly grumbled Alejandro.

What the hell are you doing sugarplum ?

Chapter 28 : Flaunting power 

Shannon looked through her darkly tinted glasses at the throng of students going in and out of the school grounds. It was such a waste of time. She had never understood why so many people spent so much time imprisoned within the confine of such institutions. Who needed teachers to learn important matters? She had succeeded far beyond anyone’s wildest dreams and she had never finished High School. And her firms were filled to the brim with MAJORS full of degrees, working for her and never earning in all their lives what she did in a week.

She couldn’t help but smile at this thought. This was power, the definitive proof that she was superior to anyone. She was barely twenty, a billionaire, one of the most influential people in this country, possibly the world, and had all her life before her still. It was so good to be a MAJOR because of it. This craving for power, this pleasure at wielding it and making other bend the knee before her will, it was their legacy, their birthright. But it was something which had to be fought for everyday, and she knew that the world had changed, she was changing it even. Simply beating others into submission wasn’t enough.

An alarm cut through her thoughts. She had set it to warn her when Alejandro’s Minor class would be almost over, leaving her enough time to enact her plan without allowing others to prepare nor react to it. Without a word for her driver and her bodyguard, who knew perfectly well what she had in mind, she got out of the massive electric car she had recently acquired. They did not follow her, knowing that it wouldn’t really be required, she would be safe. It was a unique model, crafted to meet her specifications. Reinforced structure and exterior, to sustain small shots, and a driver place able to accommodate her when she felt like it.

Once on the parking lot, she immediately heard the gasp and the calls. It was to be expected, teenagers wouldn’t react otherwise. She took her most polite smile and walked briskly toward the entrance. She towered so much over the students that she would have laughed her ass off if it hadn’t destroyed her carefully crafted image. In her heels, she stood at 5m50 (18f), and her strict –in spite of her over-abundant curves- attire only added to her imposing figure.

Today, she had chosen to wear a black shirt, with a dark red jacket over it, and a black silken trouser which didn’t clung to her calves, allowing her to move a little more freely. Before her, the minuscule students parted ways, barely reaching her upper thighs for most. She gave some smiles to the bravest among them, who dared to look at her with their bewildered little faces. It was in moment like this that she found resistance to her campaign utterly baffling. Those peoples clamoring that MAJORS were so superior to minors that the latter deserved nothing more than what they had were simply blind.

In her eyes, and even more so since her growth kept going, they were all like minors. Bigger ones, perhaps, but she felt as distinct from them as they did from their smallest cousin. She suddenly wondered if her increased size also meant an increased lifespan compared to a normal MAJOR and she almost lost her balance, only managing to hide it by using her minor misstep to lean toward a young woman blond woman who had just barely managed to get out of her way and was gawking at her. She was minuscule, probably no more than 2 m 44 (8f), yet clearly reaching her maximum size, judging by her impressive curves.

“Would you mind giving me some advice to deal with back pain? It is hard to walk with 350 kg (771,6 lbs) on each of my pectorals, you know?” she whispered gently to the student, whose eyes almost popped out of their socket when Shannon’s gigantic cleavage threatened to escape her buttoned shirt.

“I…I…I…”  stuttered the student, her face reddening as she found herself grazing the titanic right breast without even realizing it.

“Oh, adventurous are we? Here’s my number. Call me today, 8 p.m.; precisely” simply ordered Shannon, handing out a business card.

She felt particularly adventurous. Her Alejandro would spend a lot of time with Izzellah Ivory in the next few weeks, she was sure of it, and she wanted to deeply mark his mind before it. A threesome would do it, she decided on the spot. Raising back to her full size, she let the jaw-dropped student behind as she reached the entrance. Then, a security guard finally mustered the courage to stand in her way. She looked at him puzzled. He was tall, for a normal MAJOR, around 3m (10f) probably, and had broad shoulders and arms. But to her, he was puny, and he knew it.

“’Scuse me Ma’am” he said, looking more at his feet than herself, “but only students and relatives are allowed on campus. I’ll have to ask you to leave.”

“Truly, officer?” she offered, knowing full well that he hadn’t such a grade. “Then I guess that little old me will be allowed on the ground here, courtesy of me coming to pick up my fiancé” she explained with her most beautiful smile.

“You… your fiancé, Ma’am?” spluttered the guard, just as his colleague jaw dropped.

“Yes, my fiancé. Surely by now you’ve heard all the rumors about him, well, us, am I right? Well, I wouldn’t want people to misinterpret so I decided to publically clarify a thing or two.”

“The… the rumors Ma’aam? You don’t mean those about that Alejandro or something?”

‘Indeed I am. I wouldn’t want misconceptions to prosper : he is my fiancé, but we are both in agreement that it isn’t something shackling, shall we say, and that he is free to explore friendly relationships which could grow into something more. As long as he isn’t hurt, of course…”

She had said all of it loud enough to be heard by dozens of students around her. It was the only way she knew how to regain complete control of the situation. Alejandro had made it clear that he didn’t want for their relationship to be advertised at this point, but sadly, Lindsey’s little slip up had put him in a tighter position, where she needed to step in and provide some measure of safety for him. It also made sure that she chose the moment their relation became public. A win-win situation.

--------------------------------------------------------

The crowd parted and Shannon saw her beloved Minor and his sister walking slowly toward her. Both seemed rather embarrassed to be the center of attention, and she could understand why. It wasn’t easy at Lindsey’s age to have all of your peers looking at you as if you were a freak, or someone who had come in pajama at school. She had endured it when her growth spurt had started, and she had hated at first, learning to relish it only when she had left all of the teenagers her age so far below her that none dared to talk behind her back.

Alejandro’s blank face was perhaps more problematic in the long run. He looked somewhat tired and lost in thought, but he also plainly avoided looking at anyone or anything in particular, even herself. She wanted to rush toward him, to put her hands on him, caress him and secure him, bringing him back to their house. As always, all her musing of powers, her casual arrogance, melted as he came near. He was her conscience, the one who prevented her from abusing her immense power. Which didn’t mean she couldn’t flaunt it a little.

“Miss Matthewson! I wasn’t expecting you” said the Headmaster, suddenly rushing out, looking agitated and somewhat worried.

“Don’t worry Professor Gordon, it’s nothing official. I just want to spend some time with the man I love” she smiled, turning her head back toward the deliciously beautiful Minor. “But I’m pretty sure a meeting of the board should be convened in the next week or so, considering that I have some… opportunities which could be highly beneficial to the school.”

“I… of course. I’ll try to find a time to schedule it, without compromising my other duties for Benjamin Franklin, of course” weakly replied Gordon, both MAJORS knowing full well that the board would gather in the coming days without fault.

“In any case, you’ll have to excuse me…” she said, taking a thunderous step toward her lover when he was barely five meter away, reducing this distance by half in the process. “Ready to come home?” she asked Alejandro. “Sorry to surprise you like that, I just wanted you to avoid rushing before your afternoon classes” she added for Lindsey.

“No problem” mumbled the young MAJOR, looking bright red.

Shannon knew she probably wasn’t helping her in the short term, because a lot of peoples would be jealous of her for being so close with the vaunted billionaire she was. But in the long term, it would do her good. She would have plenty of drive to show all those idiots how incompetents and inferiors they were, she would get a healthy load of scraps a day and would earn plenty of respect. Plus, Shannon thought she needed all of it, after revealing her insecurities the previous day. Still, perhaps a word of advice was in order.

“Remember to beat them black and blue” she whispered, low enough that only Lindsey heard her.

“Will do” answered the pre-teen, finally smiling back at her older brother’s fiancée.

“Can we move, please?” then mumbled Alejandro, so far below her that Shannon had to focus on what he was saying to truly hear it. “I’m really not liking being at the center of everyone’s stares.”

“Of course, my love. Do you want to walk to the car or do you want me to carry you there?” she asked, genuinely curious.

Alejandro paused to consider the question. If he chose to walk, he would be exposed far longer to the gaze of the students and High School employees, but he would display a certain level of determination and autonomy which would either force people’s respect or make him look stubborn. But if he chose to be picked up as soon as his girlfriend made herself known, MAJORS would think him an easy prey, while he would quickly escape their jealous, envious, or downright hungry looks. Either way, Shannon would respect his choice.

“I’ll walk, thank you” simply said Alejandro before resuming his walk toward the parking lot. “See you tomorrow evening Lindsey. Remember to do your homework, please!”

“When was the last time I didn’t do my homework?” grumbled the young MAJOR, extending her hand nonetheless to ruffle her brother’s hair and then letting him go.

Shannon slowly, oh so slowly, followed the small man. As always, she marveled at how small and frail he was. She felt like an enormous beast looming over some precious and fragile piece of art and was terribly conscious of how easily she could hurt him, both physically and mentally. Still, her craving for him was simply too great to resist it. Even here and now, with so many peoples around them, she wanted to take him, to pleasure him and claim her ownership on him for the world to see. It was hard to resist this impulse, somehow she even found it harder than before.

“So… I guess the gigantic car is yours?” asked Alejandro, dispelling her feverish thoughts.

“Indeed” she replied, her voice croaking strangely.

“Are you alright?” asked her lover, his voice conveying his sincere concern in spite of his own tired look and, now that she managed to truly focus on it, haggard behavior.

“I’m the one who should ask this babe. You look somehow… off.”

“I know” he mumbled, reddening a little more. “It’s the result of some bond exercises in the Minor class” he explained, probably knowing full well what this revelation would produce on her.

“You bonded with someone!? Someone else than me!?” she growled, outraged by this betrayal.

“It was for an exercise! And she’s a Minor, that’s all…” weakly defended himself Alejandro.

It was this weak reaction, more than anything else, which managed to immediately dispel her cloud of misplaced anger. Her fiancé should have defended himself fiercely, he should have rejected her overbearing behavior. Instead of it, he barely attempted to push her back. She overtook him and walked briskly to open one of the door of her car.

“Can you please go seat in the front please” she said to Fiona, and her red-haired bodyguard obliged, shooting a smile and a little wave of her hand to Alejandro, who barely seemed to register it.

“Come here beautiful” she whispered to him, taking a knee to beter grasp him.

He felt almost limp, as if energy was bleeding out of him. She tried to decipher why he was so tired, but couldn’t find anything. Even their powerful bonding hadn’t produced such reaction. He had went to sleep, sure, and immediately, but it had made sense. Here, he seemed stuck in a half-awake state which worried her. But hopefully she knew how to shake him out of it. She let her fingers run along his body, before setting them above his crotch to massage it slowly and deliberately. Then she kissed him, her tongue invading his mouth, eliciting a better reaction, his own tongue fighting back bravely.

“Stay here” she whispered in his ear after having broke their kiss and putting him far into the car seat.

“But there isn’t any Minor accommodation here…” remarked Alejandro.

“You won’t need them baby” seductively teased Shannon has she sat inside and closed the door, before proceeding to immediately adjust her hair, breaded in a dozen or so wide strands, and unbuttoning her shirt.

“Shannon? What are you doing?” suspiciously asked her fiancé. “You aren’t planning on having sex or something in a car, right? A driving car, no less!” he hastily added when the motor roared.

“You would be surprised” laughed the driver through a speaking device. “The previous car was the Milky Way under dark light!”

“Jeff, please!” huffed Shannon. “I’m trying to put the man I love at ease here!”

She promptly cut off the communication device and enjoyed the look of stupor on the Minor’s face when he noticed the separation between the back and the front of the car. For all intent and purpose, the vast space in there was a separate room, made just for the two of them. It was far too small for her to lay in there, of course, but they didn’t really need it. With a grunt, she freed her knockers of her bra and brought Alejandro to the left one, putting her nipple directly against his lips.

“You know that your cannon’s muzzle is too big to fit in my mouth right?” asked Alejandro, a shadow of is usual snarkiness resurfacing, if only briefly.

“You can always nibble at my nipple sweetie” she taunted, letting her fingers caress his crotch, almost purring when she felt it stirring. “Nothing bad can happen to you when I’m here, I promise.”

“Yeah. I just almost drowned under your watch, and you just destroyed my bedroom, but I guess nothing bad can happen, indeed” huffed Alejandro, just before biting her engorged nipple almost tenderly.

Shannon moaned immediately. It was always so delicious to feel his little teeth, or his tongue, playing with her most sensitive areas. As it was, he was extra-careful, or perhaps tired, and his biting lacked any force, meaning that she barely felt it. Somehow, it made the whole thing both delicious and terribly frustrating for her. She wanted him to take more risks, to be more forward, in his sexual ministration. Deciding that she had to take action, she promptly took him away from her nipple and brought him to her face.

“You need to bite harder my love. Right now, it’s just a terrible tease, and I can’t take it. Here, let me show you!”

“Wait a…” started Alejandro, but she didn’t gave him the time to react. In one swift move, she removed her shirt, only struggling a little bit because of his prosthesis and dismissing his yelp of surprise, fully intent of being properly pleasured, so she could make him happier than ever.

“You must bite like that!” she exclaimed, before putting her wide mouth above his torso and biting it.

“Shannon, what are you…” he started, before letting out a small scream when her teeth delicately but strongly left their mark on his skin.

She did her best to not hurt him, stopping as soon as she even suspected that his bones couldn’t endure the pressure. He would have bruises, of course, but very light ones, she would make sure of it. Plus, he clearly liked what she was doing, since his jean was unable to hide his erection. With a throaty giggle, she used her teeth to hold him as she tried to remove his pant. But his little buckle and the material of the jeans meant that she couldn’t do it. With an angry grunt, and despite his protestation, between moans, she tore the whole thing from his body.

“Well hello here, big fella” she cooed at his erect member. “Me Shannon, you mine” she laughed, before engulfing the whole thing in her mouth, balls included.

“Haaa, Shannon, please…” whimpered Alejandro has her gigantic tongue played with his penis.

She focused her eyes on him, squinting hard to truly see his face, his body arched against her palms as she pleasured him. His prosthesis looked like dead weigh on him right now, but his right hand shot toward her noise and she jerked her head off a little when his finger clutched around her left nostril, letting go of his member for a second, before gulping it down a second later with a giggle. She moaned when Alejandro’s grip became stronger. She head his breath quickening, his hip buckled on their own and with regret, she let go of his dick for the time being.

“You can’t stop now!” complained her Minor, glaring at her now, his face a delicious mixture of anger and arousal, which stirred her loin, but still letting go of her nostril.

“Sorry baby, but today, I want you inside me even more than ever. It’s one of my special day, my fertility is way up here, and I don’t want to waste this chance!”

“Wait a minute!”

But the MAJOR didn’t stop to hear his complain. She dropped him between her calves, opening her trouser and pushing her lacy panty out of the way, her vagina wide open. With a grunt, she pushed Alejandro and sighed with pleasure when her fold greeted him, her whole body heating up. Yet, the Minor remained still, and almost pushed back a little against her left hand, which kept him steady, while the right one had returned to her nipples to play with them and their piercing, pinching them and grazing her skin.

“What’s the problem my love?” she asked, already lost in her own pleasure.

“You said that it’s one of your most fertile day… does it mean that you want to get pregnant?”

“Yes” simply replied the black titaness, unable to see him now, because of her breasts and tummy.

“And don’t you think that you should ask me if I’m ready for it?”

“I… just want a baby with you…”

Shannon heard her voice and found it pathetic. That had been feeling so great, but she had let her power over Alejandro get to her head. But how could she explain to him that learning that her younger cousin would be a mother soon had ignited a fire in her, a yearning for motherhood. She wanted to offer him this great miracle, a new life born from them both, something to cherish, a legacy which would endure over the decades, hopefully the centuries. But his reaction made quite clear that he wasn’t in the mood for it, yet.

“Shannon. I… I don’t think it would be a good thing. I would be a terrible father…”

“No! You can’t say that! I refuse to even hear it!” she growled. “What’s gotten into you!? You know what… don’t answer just yet, forget it for the time being, you clearly need to feel good my heart. Lie down, I’ll take care of it.”

She didn’t let him an opportunity to protest. Her personal gratification would have to wait. Shannon carefully but forcefully put him on his back and leant forward, until her head hovered over his torso, groin and thighs. She then blew softly on his deflating member, who quickly sprang back to life, clearly eager to perform its duty. She locked eyes as best she could with Alejandro, who seemed torn between his physical pleasure and what she suspected was mental suffering. Hopefully, the former would help him deal with the latter.

“Shannon, I appreciate the idea but I don’t thin – Ah!”

“Enjoy and relax, idiot” she huffed, engulfing his shaft once more, even as she used her pinky to play with his anus, even trying to slightly force her way in.

“Shannon! Not here… I… I – Ah, ! It’s too much, please!”

“Youch liche it, chweetie, chust let go a litchle” she replied, refusing to let go of his dick.

Alejandro screamed in ecstasy, coming violently in her mouth when her finger finally forced his sphincter open and went inside. She playfully flexed her pinky and he let out another yell of pleasure, possibly strong enough to be heard in the front of the car. Without letting go of his dick, she sucked hard to swallow his goo and moaned powerfully when the suction forced a second orgasm out of him, panting and screaming incoherently. She then gulped hard, enjoying the taste of his sperm and the way she effortlessly was able to make it disappear inside her gullet.

She opened her lips and released his member, but kept moving her finger slowly, doing her best not to harm him. She was quite pleased to have sank thousands of dollars in dolls made to teach rich MAJORS how to handle their smaller cousins. Without it, she wouldn’t have felt confident enough to penetrate him that way. But it was a good thing that she had done so, now that he had felt so good, he wouldn’t oppose her offer to try her strap-on when the other student would arrive. Perhaps.

“I’m sorry…” suddenly mumbled Alejandro, and to Shannon’s horror, she noticed that he was trying to hide his face with his arm, he may even have been crying.

“Alejandro!? What’s happening? Is it…”

“It’s not your fault my love” hiccupped the young man. “It’s just… I feel bad feeling so… so good, because I don’t feel I deserve it. Not when I’m so… so fucked up deep down!”

“Enjoying some backdoor fun isn’t being messed up!” countered Shannon, not realizing why he would feel so bad about it but removing her finger immediately. “It doesn’t mean you’re g…”

“I’m not talking about you playing with my asshole!” cried Alejandro. “I’m talking about the fact that I’m a fucking mess inside and… and a broken boy, I guess…”

“What are you talking about? You told me last year that you were whole! That me coming to Old Creek helped you heal the scars left by the Incident! What’s wrong baby? Please, make me understand!”

“It’s just… you know, today we had a bonding cession in class. And well, I was paired with a Minor girl, a very sympathetic one, because the teacher understood that I wasn’t too thrilled about all of it. And she talked about something called the Bond Plane apparently. We… used the bond in a way I never thought possible but in the process, it revealed our true selves, and, well, I’m still pretty much broken deep down…” he revealed, turning his face away from her in shame.

Shannon stood silent, not knowing what to do or say to not make things worse.

Chapter 29: About empathy.... and sex

Shannon quickly excited her car, nodding to Fiona and Jeff and rushed into the private part of her manor. She was holding Alejandro, her hands easily covering his partial nudity, since he had insisted that he wanted his t-shirt back. The long way to her place had ended being mostly silent, Shannon feeling terribly embarrassed at her inability to find anything to say or do to lift her fiancé’s spirit, while Alejandro seemed utterly despondent until he dozed off, tiredness catching up with him.

The young billionaire would have wanted to understand how or why he still felt like a broken shell, and why it even had an impact on his enjoyment of sex, but she couldn’t even begin to grasp this idea. Putting herself in another person’s shoes was… utterly impossible to her. Her therapist had made it blatantly clear early on in their sessions. If she was, well, had been, so violent with her lover, it was partially because of this utter lack of empathy she displayed.

“It isn’t uncommon for MAJORS to be unable to empathize with someone else. It’s in our nature and while we can experience – for the most part- the whole range of sentiments and mental connections –and I’m not talking about the bond here-, empathy is somehow locked to almost all of us. In fact, research has demonstrated that without a significant percentage of dormant minor DNA, we can’t empathize with anyone else.”

Learning that hadn’t interested much, at that time. What was empathy good for? In her eyes, back then, having it would have meant hindering her successes, because she could have felt bad for all the peoples she had, metaphorically speaking of course, crushed beneath her on her way to the top. How could she have achieved such success if she had been able to feel bad for the business owners she drove to bankruptcy, debt for generations and the like?

Being ruthless, wielding whatever power one MAJOR had, for her benefit only was the staple of life for her kind, she had always known it and embraced it. That’s why so many relations between them were so tense, to not say violent. Even family members fought each other from time to time. Except when a minor was around. Even Alejandro, with his closed mind, had that calming down effect. It was hard to retain one’s inherent pleasure to show off power when someone so fragile and precious was around and would be shocked by it.

But even then, it didn’t mean that MAJORS could imagine themselves as minors. She had spent the last year trying, and the closest she had managed to come to, was to be like Fiona in her head, very tall for a normal MAJOR, but still in the range of possibility. The utter weakness, the absolute impossibility to dominate anything, the very fact that they had basically no control over anything in their life… It was what had made impossible for her to feel like her lover did, despite her best intentions and efforts.

“You seems concerned” mumbled Alejandro, drifting off of sleep and looking at her with bleary eyes.

“I am. You’re not feeling well – at a mental level, and I don’t know how to help” she revealed. “I can’t put myself in your place, so I don’t even know if what I would like to do would help you or not…”

“And what do you have in mind?” asked the Minor, slightly less sleepy already. “Sex?”

“Yes” admitted Shannon, her already dark skin darkening even further. “Lot and lot of sex. Blowjob, our usual fucking, me putting a strap-on to pound your delicious little ass in shape, between my legs, where it belongs, and… a threesome with one of the student of BF” she revealed.

“What!? A threesome? We wo...”

“We will. I’m sorry my love, but when it comes to sex, well, I’m the one in charge and we try whatever I say we try. Then, if you don’t like it, we drop it forever or until you change your mind. But tonight, I get to fuck you and that little whitey girl. Plus, it’ll be good for you to have a slave in bed, you know. You may even like it so much that I could give her a permanent job here to pleasure you when I’m abroad or something” she grinned.

“A slave, really? You realize you’re talking to a Minor? We don’t want slaves, we are the slaves…”

“Come on! You know that I didn’t meant that you would own someone! It would just be… I don’t know, someone to keep you warm and cozy when you need release and I can’t provide it because I’m in a meeting or jumping around the world to bring my assets to new heights.”

“Your tits are high and big enough for me sugarplum” dryly joked Alejandro, starting to get out of his wallowing. "But it doesn’t change the fact that I don’t really like the idea of having someone subservient to me, especially not a MAJOR. Nor that I don’t see what you’re doing.”

“Oh really? And what am I doing, if not helping lift the spirit of my man, so he can fuck me good and makes me pregnant with his beautiful children?” joked the giantess before dropping her fiancée and her pants in the same move.

“First, you’re trying to avoid speaking about just that, children and how I feel about the whole thing. And second, you’re feeling guilty because you can’t grasp why I don’t feel too well, deep down, and you think it’s your fault and you try to make it all better by trying to give me what would make you feel better, namely sex, and more precisely sex with someone you would have absolute control over. Namely, a “slave”. Not that I mind the sex part, I’m just not too hot on what you want out of it right now” he hastily added, as she felt her own composure melting under his pinpoint accuracy.

“I… no!” shouted Shannon. “You’re wrong, I perfectly get why you aren’t so happy right now! It’s because… Uh… well, you’re broken and… You see… Please, can we just have sex?” she blabbered before giving up and presenting her vulva to Alejandro. “Wouldn’t it be better for both of us?”

“It would be better for you sure. But you don’t have to feel bad. Even Alaric can’t really empathize with me, and he’s my twin and was there during the Incident. It’s just that you guys aren’t wired to feel it, I guess… But right now, we need to talk about it Shannon. And about the bond and why it makes you freak out that I could have more control over it than you.”

Shannon took a deep breath and let herself fall on her bed, and Alejandro. The Minor let out a yelp of terror but the gigantic MAJOR knew perfectly where he was and where he would end. As she had expected, his lithe body found itself trapped between her enormous thighs, his back very near to her hairless vagina. With a grunt, she promptly but carefully closed her legs, making sure that even if he struggled, he wouldn’t be able to escape her embrace. She enjoyed very much the sensation of her muscles closing on him in an inescapable vice.

“Hey!” shouted Alejandro, a little angry perhaps, she wasn’t really sure. “You can’t escape every difficult conversation by using your size to dominate me!”

“Watch me!” grumbled Shannon in a playful tone. “For am I not your Goddess, my little worshipper? Have I not absolute control and power over you, as I do over everything?”

“Oh, so that’s what it is! You’re afraid of letting go!” laughed Alejandro, the last remnant of his sadness blown away by this revelation. “The all-powerful Shannon Matthewson isn’t afraid of her Minor future husband having more control over the bond because he’s a Minor and it’s against the Bible. It’s because she’s afraid of not controlling everything!”

“You’re wrong!” shrieked Shannon, her playful mood destroyed. “I’m not afraid of something so… so trivial! And I don’t need to control the bond, or everything. I’m not a control freak!”

The massive MAJOR rose up a little, just enough to get her fiancé beneath her. She was suddenly extremely angry, something she didn’t thought was possible when with Alejandro. But she was and for a split second, she considered disciplining him, making sure he wouldn’t ever insult her like that. She was in control because she was the MAJOR, the taller, stronger, wealthier, with more brain power, more physique, more love, more devotion, it was all. Implying otherwise was insulting her, and she always made suffer those who had slighted her. But here, it was her lover and she couldn’t bear to hurt him, leaving her torn and confused, her emotions warring against each other.

“Get out of underneath me!” she ordered in a growl.

“Way ahead of you” quipped Alejandro, apparently oblivious yet to her sudden anger. “But I didn’t thought it would struck such a nerve with you… Are you okay?” he asked, suddenly concerned when he saw her face.

“No I’m not! My fiancé is mocking me, I want to slap him in the face for it, like I would do anyone else who did that, but I can’t because I could kill him and I hate myself for even being angry with him! I… I…. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” she concluded, putting her face on her pillow to scream to her heart content.

“Ahem… Shannon? You’re starting to make me a little… uneasy? Even afraid, here, you know?”

“I’m sorry. I really am. It’s just that. I like being in charge. I like being dominant, I love how… how weak you are compared to me, how much more wealthy I am. It makes me feel… able to keep you with me, in spite of my body, my size. But the idea that you would have more power than me, over… over something as important as the bond. I… I just can’t. I need to be in charge of that. It… it just terrify me that someone could barge into my head and still everything in there and, and mess with it! I don’t think you can… Oh shit, I didn’t meant to…”

“But you did” sneered Alejandro, fuming and obviously doing his best to not let his tongue go unsupervised. Then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, obviously trying to calm himself.

“Please, Alejandro! Listen to me! I wasn’t… I… I can be insensitive, you know it already, but I would never be that much of an ass! I’m messed up, and I’m so used to being in charge I… I didn’t want to. Oh God, You must hate me now, with reason…” she concluded, starting to push on her arms to get up.

“If you get out of this bed, don’t expect me to talk to you for days…” threatened Alejandro. “Because I’m getting really tired of your shit about you needed to do this, to behave like that, to seduce me or some idiotic same idea. Because you’ve already done that! I love you! You’re… you’re like an angel who saved me. Okay, perhaps a little like the Morning Star, with the way you behave, but, hey, I really feel he is unjustly treated in the Church liturgy and all that anyway.”

“You’re comparing me to Lucifer and it’s supposed to convince me that you love me!?”

“Yes it does. Because you’ve already have my soul in your hand, and I won’t ever try to get it back Shannon. I love you, and I want us to work. But today, Hua-Ju – that’s the Minor who initiated me to the Bond Plane if you’re wondering- she has shown me something… I don’t even know how to describe it! It’s as if I thought the bond had been… I don’t know, something you MAJORS used to dominate us, something which didn’t belong to Minors, just a way to put us in a leash, but…”

“That’s not the case?” asked Shannon, able to forget her horror at what she had said moments earlier, hearing the enthusiasm in her little but so special man about something he had abhorred until very recently.

“It’s… I don’t know, really. Hua-Ju calls it our legacy. Our bond. It’s… You know, until now, I didn’t think that I could have something belonging to me like that.”

“Apart from your house, you mean?” asked Shannon. “Because you haven’t given it to your parents, right? It’s still yours?”

“Aah… Kinda? But that’s not the point! This house isn’t something I’ve been afraid ever since I’ve been old enough to realize what it was… since the Incident so. It’s like… I don’t know, believing that the Earth is flat and suddenly realize that it’s a sphere. I guess. It’s…”

“Mind blowing?” whispered Shannon, who was now mesmerized by the way her Minor suddenly seemed so energetic and happy. It wasn’t something she had ever seen, at least not when approaching the subject of bonding and its implications.

“Exactly!” beamed Alejandro. “Suddenly, I had something… something that I could offer you!”

“Of… Offer ME?” repeated Shannon, utterly lost now.

“Yes!” confirmed the Minor, a huge smile on his face. “You’ve got everything, I have nothing, I’m broken deep down, and it’s hurting – a lot if I’m honest. But now… well, my homework is to work on the bond… So would you like to partner with me?”

“Really? Even after the horrible thing I said to you? You would want to bond with me, to reward me like that?”

Shannon didn’t gave him the time to respond, she extended her arms and brought the man of her life against her mighty bosom, still laying on her bed. She covered him in wild kisses, on his face, his hair, his torso, even his prosthesis. The metal contraption even groaned a little when she acted with too much force and he winced when the bruises her teeth had inflicted earlier where still sore. She noticed but couldn’t stop herself, she wanted to bury him in her kisses, her lips encompassing a large part of his torso, their plush form pushing against it.

“Whoa, calm down young lady!” smiled Alejandro. “It doesn’t mean that I’m forgiving you. You’ll have to be the non-dominant during those bonding sessions. Do you think you can do it?”

“I… I don’t know” admitted the giantess. “But I can try, I guess, if it means us spending time together both in body, mind and soul” cooed Shannon. “But not now.”

“But…” tried Alejandro, but she hushed him with one massive finger covering his lips… and face.

“No but, baby. Here’s what we’ll do now, and later today. We’ll. Have. Sex! Because I really can’t wait anymore, I want you inside of me, no matter what you put into me. I need you, and I’m sure you wouldn’t leave me hanging, right?”

-------------------------------------------------------------

“Ah! Ah! Ah!” screamed Alejandro, rhythmically, as his gigantic girlfriend slammed the inside of her thighs against his butt, groaning like an angry bear as she put her strap-on to use.

“Yes my love! Scream for me! Let me know how good it feel. Do you like having your minuscule little ass pounded by big old me? Do you love the fact that I could crush you in so many way? DO you love the power I have over you?”

“Yes, yes, yes!” cried the Minor, his mind lost in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

“Really? Even though I’ll pound your ass so much you won’t be able to walk in a straight line tomorrow?” teased the giantess, who was also clearly enjoying their love-making session.

“You… devil!” moaned Alejandro. “How come you –ah!- always managed to –aaaan, not so fast!”

“Well, you compared me to Lucifer earlier sweetie. Isn’t it obvious that it’s how I can convince you to try anything. Just wait until I’ll have worked on you enough to have you begging for watersport and scat, it’ll be glorious!”

“Eww! Hell no! I won’t ever do something like that!”

“Pretty sure last week you would have refused the strap-on, and yet here we are” laughed Shannon. “Don’t say that you won’t ever try something, because while I’m around, we could do everything. But we don’t have a safe word, do we?”

“I… I don’t knoOoOOOoOOooow!” screamed the Minor when the tip of the strap-on pressed on his prostate in a way which had to be rehearsed by his massive fiancée, who roared in pleasure when her end of the sex-toy vibrated powerfully, in response more to her slamming than his struggling.

“Well, think about one for this evening babe. With another little girl to play, I may end a little… rough, and I don’t want to scare you or hurt you.”

“More than you did earlier, you mean?” asked Alejandro, making use of a lull in her movements, probably more for his sake than hers.

He was covered in sweat, and they had been at it for barely ten minutes. He felt incredibly weak, tiredness from the day and the roller-coaster of emotions that his life with Shannon taking their toll on him. And looking over his shoulder at her broad-shouldered, dominating figure, looking down at him with lust, love and sadistic pleasure, her face slightly hidden by her wild mane of black hair, giving her the appearance of some great statue hidden deep into a jungle – or so he thought, but Alejandro knew he had an overactive imagination at times and that Shannon was one of those “times”. Always.

“Meany” moaned Shannon, tracing his spine with one of her massive fingers, granting him some time to rest. “You’re lucky our gender aren’t inversed, because otherwise I would show you what hurting someone in a good way is. I don’t think you would be able to handle me, if I were a man babe, I would be even more massive.”

“Especially down there, is that what you imply? You African-Americans and your boasts about the size of your dicks” laughed the Minor, shaking his head a little.

“Oh, you dirty little bad hombre!” giggled Shannon. “I see that this little toy in your ass is too small if you get to talk like that. I guess. I’ll. Need. To. Put. A. Bigger. ONE!”

Alejandro let out a mighty howl, as the pounding in his backside grew stronger and stronger, a powerful slamming punctuating each word of Shannon’s last sentence. His arms and legs, which had managed to hold him, gave way, and he collapsed on the bed, screaming incoherently as he came, perhaps with a greater force than ever. Finally, he felt the strap-on leaving his ass and Shannon’s sighing in pleasure, drowning his own labored breathing in the process.

“What a waste of semen” jokingly complained the giantess, who gently pushed him away to pass her fingers in his sperm, and then bringing it to her crotch.

“Hey!” weakly protested the Minor, realizing what she was doing, but with her other hand, her fiancé gently caressed his torso.

“I know, I know… You don’t feel ready to have kids. But I do, and I want yours, and I think we have established that I’m the dominant one in our relationship… save –perhaps- for the bond. I make no promises here, but I’ll try, really try, to not freak out if your little friend end being right, okay?”

“I guess it’s better than nothing” replied Alejandro, who felt his penis rising again as fingers several times it size played with it.

“Good. Now, don’t move. I still want you inside me, and you’re already ready for round two. But it’ll be a little dangerous, so don’t panic, it would make things really frightening, okay?”

“Uuh… What do you have in mind exactly?” asked the Minor, who had some serious difficulty picturing what could be more dangerous than having a gigantic MAJOR pounding his ass with a strap-on and risking an internal bleeding in so doing.

“I want to be on top” simply said Shannon and Alejandro felt a sense of dread like he hadn’t known since… perhaps since his kidnapping by Mac Ferlan.

“You’re joking right? I mean, Shannon, you’re5m13 (16f8) and you’re probably weighting more than an elephant! If you’re on top, I’ll end crushed to death quicker than I could say pancake!”

“You’re exaggerating. African elephants weight around 6 metric tons in the savannah, and I’m barely above 5 tons myself!” huffed the monstrously massive woman.

“Yeah, because it’s clearly this one ton which will make all the difference in the world” replied Alejandro with quite a bit of snark.

“I’m not stupid babe. I’ve got a lot of power in those arms of mine, so I’ll be able to not fall on you, to not even let you endure a modicum of my weight. But if you really don’t want to try it we won’t.”

Alejandro sighed. His giantess of a fiancée looked so dejected at the idea that she couldn’t be on top of him. It was just another ploy to get him to pump more semen into her pussy, he knew that. But even then, she was so freaking gorgeous, and the idea of being so utterly dominated by her, the mere thought of seeing this monolithic body above his, held precariously hovering over his… It was just too much teasing, his penis was harder than he had ever been. Repositioning himself, he made a gesture with her hand so his lover could proceed.

Shannon didn’t wait for a second confirmation. She immediately put her body over his own, her angry vagina gulping down his puny erection and then positioned herself, so that most of her weight would be on her lower legs and her arms. And when she rhythmically went up and down, so slowly, her insides grazing with meticulous languor the sensitive head of his dick, Alejandro let out moans after moans, who were all made inaudible by the powerful purring that his monstrous lover produced without ever stopping.

All he could see was her slightly round tummy and the ginormous orbs of her tits, swaying slowly and gently as their owner kept her slow pace, displaying an ability to care about his wellbeing which always surprised him. Despite her casual arrogance, bossy attitude and general lack of diplomacy on so many subjects, it was in moments like that the Minor knew, deep down, how much Shannon loved him. She could have maimed or killed him with any part of her body. Instead, she made him discover pleasures he had never even thought existed.

With some effort, for arousal couldn’t completely dissipate his fear, the young man rose his hand and found her clitoris. His very first touch elicited a roar of joy so powerful that for a long moment, all he could hear was the ringing of his ears. Then it was her labored breathing, as if is simple action had broken a dam. Without a care left for what could happen, he kept playing with the engorged and sensitive spot, earning more screams and harsh breaths from so far above, coming all the while. Finally, en all-encompassing howl of primal pleasure drowned his world, even as his whole body ended covered in Shannon’s love juice.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The gigantic MAJOR had just enough of her rational thinking left to not collapse on the spot but to roll on the other side of the bed. But once her back touched the mattress, her whole body jerked violently as wave after wave of pleasure, her fingers flying to her nipples, her clit, her whole body. Finally, she stopped and took long, calming, breaths. Yet she ended gasping when she felt a small tongue licking the inside of her thighs.

“What are you doing my love?” she huskily asked, basking in the afterglow.

“I clean you my Goddess” simply replied Alejandro.

“Oh, that’s so adorable” cooed Shannon, who felt even better. “But you don’t have to, my High Priest. This Goddess would vastly prefer for her most zealous worshipper to come over her head and speak and rest. For you will need strength when the infidel will join us.”

“You seem quite certain that she will come, oh great divinity” laughed the Minor as he crawled over her body, making her moan once more.

“You seems quite sure that she’ll come, that poor student you coerced.”

“Well, my divine power of prophecy let me know that any woman who absent-mindedly graze my tits while they are close to them will answer their call when needed.”

“She really did that?” asked Alejandro, dropping his subservient tone because of his surprise, his little head popping out of her cleavage.

“Yes!” laughed Shannon, making his whole body shake, which aroused her some more. “Isn’t it cool? I can’t wait for her to call and hear my proposition.”

“Oh, so you haven’t asked her out yet. You’ll be disappointed perhaps!”

“We shall see, but I doubt it.” affirmed Shannon, even as she put a hand on her lover’s back, who gently laid down on her to rest. “Now sleep a little my heart. You’ll need more strength for the rest of the day.”

Chapter 30: One, Two, Thressome

“No we won’t” said Alejandro, standing his ground before his standing and clearly hornier by the second, fiancée. “No way we’re doing it, that’s just fucked up.”

“Come on! It’s just some hours of harmless fun. She’ll get a good amount of money, hush money, and sign a waiver to make sure she won’t talk about it to anyone. And of course, she’ll get some advantages if she ever want to work for me. I’m generous like that. It’s no big deal, really, when you think about it, peoples do it all the times. You should meet Alexa, a friend of mine, she does something like that every other night!”

“Yeah, well I’m not engaged wit that woman. And I would like you to understand how terrible what you’re planning truly is. First, you want to commit an act you know is frowned upon, even in a society as hyper-sexually charged as the one we live in, so it’s a demerit. Then you want to leverage your fame, power and general ability to achieve whatever you want to corrupt a young girl. That’s a 10 out of 10 on the Fucked Up Scale” huffed Alejandro, counting on his hand.

“What? How is that a demerit? I can do everything in this country. Baby, I could kill a man live on TV. and peoples would still support me. That’s the world we live in, and while I want to make it fairer for your kind, I know its rules, and I actually happens to like some of them. I can’t see why I wouldn’t make the best of it for us!”

“I thought you told me that your psychiatrist had left you off the hook” grumbled Alejandro. “Because it’s starting to sound as if you went to see a hack!”

“Hey! He’s very competent. It’s not his fault he sported a crazy boner during our last session and…”

“He did what!?” yelled the young Minor, utterly baffled at this revelation.

“It wasn’t like that!” tried to explain Shannon, surprised by his outburst, apparently, even if he couldn’t understand why. It was almost as if she was falling back to old and bad habits. “He hadn’t before and he put an end to the sessions after it. He never tried anything indecent really!”

“Yeah? Well you’d still better try and find some other therapist to meet, young lady! Not everything can be solved by brute force, influence or sex! Sometimes, you have to actually earn things!”

“But haven’t I earned my fame, my wealth?” countered the gigantic MAJOR. “I mean, only my body was given to me by chance, and it isn’t that powerful in the long run.”

“It’s plenty powerful from where I am” huffed Alejandro.

In fact, it was particularly impressive with both of them side by side on the ground. He barely came up with her knees, and looking up, from his point of view, her face was obscured by her mighty underboob flesh and her wide hips. It wasn’t unlike standing next to a statue, only this one was living, breathing and able to trap you in her hands and then make you surrender to her every desire. And all that without resorting to the bond, even if he could always feel her mind thundering just outside of his mental defenses.

“I’m not that monstrous… am I?” asked Shannon after a moment of silence, sounding suddenly strangely vulnerable and insecure, somehow making him feel bad about what he had said.

“What? No! I never said you were monstrous! It’s just that… well, it’s kind of hard to pretend that you aren’t a powerhouse. Izzy told me that her step-sister stopped a bus from crashing when she was barely eleven or even younger, and she only remained at the hospital for a week after it. So I guess that for you, it would be possible to deadlift something like that, right?”

“No it wouldn’t” explained Shannon a little haughtily. “Shouldn’t you know that the structural integrity of the bus would be compromised if I did it?”

“Are you trying to teach me how physics works? You, to me? Me who had to craft two ben…”

“Oops, I think she’s here!” chirped Shannon, her voice drowning his own as a bell rang in the manor, announcing a guest. “I hope you’re ready!”

“We won’t do it!” yelled Alejandro even as the woman he loved simply walked over him to go and meet the High School student who had somehow stroke her fancy for some threesome sex.

------------------------------------------------------

They did it, of course. Not in there room, somehow it was their private refuge for Shannon, their place where it was just the two of them, and no one else. He hadn’t seen them, because the few times he had been here, he had either used the Minor entrance or been brought by Shannon herself, but the small man was pretty sure that there were guards all around the perimeter, making sure that no one could even scratch the doors leading to this saint des saints.

Alejandro had never been in this particular room, which wasn’t surprising considering that Shannon’s personal lair made his mansion looks like a small shack, even when discounting the need to accommodate her formidable size. Here, the bed was lower, but also wider than the one the two lovebirds shared, and near it was a closet full of “toys” which made Alejandro’s blood run cold. He had thought that Shannon’s strap-on was massive, but those things were terrifying: whips, of all kind, from the simplest, to some with barbed metal at an end, handcuffs, and other tools he couldn’t even name, nested here and waiting to be used.

“Should I… Should I drop my clothes?” weakly asked the blond MAJOR, who looked utterly puny compared to the black behemoth towering over her.

Alejandro took a sharp breath. It was incredibly humbling to see his fiancée looking so massive. He knew that she was crazy tall, he even knew how she compared to other MAJORS. But somehow, she had always managed to not appear in her full size, or simply drew so much attention to herself that his mind had never managed to come up with a real comparison. Here, there was another woman who was far taller than himself, 2 m 44 (8f) against 1m83 (6f), with very impressive curves… and she looked ridiculously small and flat.

“I’m not the one you should be asking that kind of things tonight” purred Shannon. “I told you Jessie, consider it a very personal course on how Minors things matter too.”

“Ri… Right, sorry” mumbled the blond amazon. “Should I drop my clothes, mister Ferrand?”

“You can call me Alejandro” replied the young man, on an automatic mode, as he gawked at both MAJORS. “My father is Mister Ferrand.”

“Okay…” slowly said Jessie, looking quite unsure of herself. “But should I get naked or not?”

There was a tinge of anger, or at least irritation in her voice now. Alejandro guessed that she was a MAJOR all right and that it was Shannon’s superiority, both physically and socially, which had cowed the other woman’s ego enough that she would ask for orders, or at least permission, to a Minor. But her natural self couldn’t exactly be kept in check so easily, and displaying weakness clearly made her drop her more subdued behavior. And Alejandro decided that as much as he didn’t like the idea of a threesome with some MAJOR has his “slave”, he liked the idea of being at the very bottom of a threesome even less.

“Yeah, you can get naked and wait on the bed” he said, faking more confidence that he had.

Without a word, the blond girl removed her clothes, so fast that during a split second, he wondered if he hadn’t just witnessed some sort of magic trick. And she had a bra which was able to contain her big perky breasts. Somehow, he felt mesmerized by those two big basketballs on her chest. They were a lot smaller than Shannon’s, of course, even proportionally speaking, but they were a lot better proportionated on her body. Shannon’s were simply humongous, to the point that any Minor woman with tits like her probably would have had a hard time just sitting straight and suffered a lot of back pain. But he loved to snuggle between them, so they got a pass.

“Anything else, Alejandro?” asked Jessie, who had clearly noticed his eyes wandering on her torso.

“Don’t get cocky, the both of you” thundered Shannon, a predatory smile on her face. “In the end, I am the Goddess here, and you serve ME! You’d better remember it, Jessie. Here, my will his law, and if I don’t contradict it, it express itself through my Alejandro. Are we clear?”

“Yes Miss Matthewson” meekly said the smaller MAJOR, rushing suddenly to lay on the bed as Alejandro had asked.

“Good. Now, prepare yourself. We are bonding together.”

“The three of us!?” asked Alejandro and Jessie in the same time, one quite afraid by this idea, the other clearly extremely enthusiast.

“No. Only me and little Jess here. We wouldn’t want to intrude, and, well, she told me that she is a Tier 1, I may as well have some practice here on careful bonding, don’t you think, Itty Bitty Jessie?”

“Uuh… Sure? I guess?” mumbled Jessie while Alejandro arched an eyebrow but said nothing.

He stood silent as the two MAJORS locked their eyes. Jess suddenly shivered and grunted, as if something had hit her violently, she even took a step back, but then clenched her jaws and fists and looked as if she was trying to intimidate Shannon, an idea so ridiculous that Alejandro couldn’t help but chuckle. Shannon was a lot taller, heavier and still clothed, it made her obviously in control, even he could say it. And yet, his power-hungry fiancée, who liked nothing else half as much as dominating someone nodded approvingly.

“Good. Show me what you’ve got. I need to know if you have what it takes to work for me! And I need to know what I can do that won’t break you… or the people I care about” she added, smiling at the young Minor, who wondered exactly what she had in mind.

--------------------------------------------------------------

An all-powerful shriek of pleasure escaped Jessie’s lips, making him wince, but Alejandro still played dutifully with her breasts. It was strangely enjoyable, to have a partner whose massive tits weren’t so firm and heavy that he couldn’t even make a dent in it pushing. Jessie’s were soft and her pink nipples reacted deliciously under his ministrations… and Shannon merciless ravage of her pussy. I would never have believed that I would miss my left arm so much in a moment like that, thought the Minor. Had he had two arms like most peoples, he would have used one to stroke his hard rock penis right now.

Shannon was using her wide fingers to fuck the smaller MAJOR, and her titanic body simply loomed over them, the already agreeably large –to him, at least- frame of Jessie, as petite as she was for a MAJOR, was simply unable to hide the naked glory of his fiancée, whose eyes were to fiery ball of lust. She was clearly enjoying herself very much, and Alejandro noticed that she way she held Jessie’s left leg was already straining it, the muscles in it starting to spasm a little.

“Careful, sugarplum” he said softly.

“I know what I’m doing…” she growled, her voice drowning the last whimper of the blond’ orgasm.  

“I never said you don’t. I just told you to not hurt our partner of the night” insisted the Minor.

During a second or two, Shannon seemed irritated and her hand clutching the leg tightened, making Jess wince in pain. Immediately, the black titaness’ features softened and she looked dejectedly at him, trying to convey how sorry she was, without stating it out-loud. I guess saying “I’m wrong” really is alien to MAJORS. Not that he had expected her to not be domineering. Contrary to what his family, and even Izzy, thought, his love for this billionaire did not make him blind to her unsavory tendencies.

“You shouldn’t bother with non-verbalazing efforts” huffed Jessie. “I mean, we are bonded, Shannon.”

Her arrogant smirk was erased almost as quickly as it had appeared, when Shannon pulled her hair violently, while adding a second finger to the smaller woman’s vagina. Alejandro felt his dick harden even more, possibly more than ever. He had realized that he liked being dominated by Shannon in bed, but to see her literally toying with someone who was able to do the same to him… It was incredibly sexy, even if he knew he would have to put the brakes on everything if his lover seemed poised to go too far. He would never forgive himself if he let someone be hurt by Shannon because he wouldn’t have wanted to speak up to her.

“Don’t get too cocky, little bitch” hissed Shannon, bringing her mouth close to the blond’s right ear. “I’m the one in charge, of you, of this threesome, of the bond. Just because you can peer in a little doesn’t mean that you get to act all high and mighty. Consider this a lesson in how to interact with your superiors. Only show your teeth when you’re able to tear them down. Otherwise, bide your time, and prepare to strike. And now, lay on your face, with your ass high. You’re sufficiently lubed and ready to some rough pounding of your pussy!”

“And me? What should I do?” asked Alejandro, who was suddenly starting to feel like a third wheel.

“Whatever you want my love” rejoiced Shannon. “It’s the greatness of a threesome! One participant is never let out! And you have the advantage of being the smallest... make use of it, everything is fair game! Just remember to let us know where you are at all time.”

“Gee, I wonder why I would forget about it” huffed Alejandro, who still tried to think of something to do, and was hit by an illumination. “Okay, try to not move her too much Shannon please.”

“Where are you going?” asked Jessie, who was following is every move.

“You’ll see…” he replied, smiling wickedly and even cackling like a maniac a little for emphasis.

The Minor retrieved a condom from a pile on the nearest nightstand and quickly put on over his erect penis. He then rushed toward the length of Jessie’s body, and jumped on her wide back, crawling toward her ass, which was still waiting for Shannon to put her strap-on and ravage the soaked pussy of the blond. From where he now stood, Alejandro smelt how aroused the smaller MAJOR was, and he could also see the folds of his lover opening, glistening in her own juices. What he had in mind was dangerous, but totally worth it, he decided.

“What the fuUUUUUUUUUCK” yelped Jessie when the small man managed to wriggle on her wide derriere and penetrate her anus, strangely easily.

“Really!?” asked Shannon, looking quite stunned when the Minor turned his head to look at her.

“What? You told me to do what I wanted to do. And well, I would love to make love to her with you.”

“Fine by me” moaned Jessie. “I just love the feeling of your dagger in me babe!”

“I’m the one calling my baby “babe!”” roared Shannon, leaving the bed so violently that the two smaller peoples on it screamed in unison when Jessie lost her balance.

“It’s not my fault he’s liking my anus so much. I think it’s still growing” purred the blond.

“Yeah? Well, you’ll feel something far bigger in you, little bitch!”

“Yes… I can’t wait to have it in me, my Goddess” slurred Jessie. “Please, makes me feel small, makes me feel your fury, your power!”

“If you think it’ll make me go gently on you, you’re dead wrong small stuff!” sneered Shannon. “My Alejandro is mine alone. But it’s good to see you knowing your place!” she finished, turning back toward them so they could see the size of the monster between her legs.

“No!” protested the Minor. “It’s too big Shannon, you’ll hurt her!”

“Don’t listen to him Goddess! I want this big bad strap-on inside me, while your little lover pound my ass with his burning rod!”

“Good, because I would have put it there anyway! I hope you’re ready for the ride of your life my love, I don’t think neither of us as ever done something like that!”

Alejandro couldn’t even protest, Shannon simply pounced on Jessie and lifted her rear higher in the air. She then proceeded to shove her enormous strap-on, wider than both his arms, into the wet pussy. The blond MAJOR roared in pleasure and even Alejandro moaned when he felt the plastic monstrosity brushing against his penis through the body of Jess. It was a surreal experience, as if he was feeling some massive beast entering the woman he was anal-fucking. With a groan, he started to gyrate his hips as best he could, putting his legs on the exterior of the MAJOR’s ass-cheeks, so they wouldn’t be crushed by his lovers wild buckling.

“Oh my God! It’s so… so big!” screamed Jessie.

“No, you’re just really small, like all Minors” moaned Shannon, putting her right hand on the back of the blond’s head and forcing it on the mattress.

“I’m a MAJOR!” managed to yell the young woman, her voice a little muffled.

“No you’re not!” groaned Shannon, her voice full of pleasure. “I’m a MAJOR, but the rest of the world? You’re just Minors, the whole lot of you: small, frail, beautiful, precious… And yet you all fight, and pretend that some of you are better than the others… You need someone like me, a MAJOR, a real one, to bring you all in line.”

“Really? And how to you intend to do it?” asked Alejandro, between arduous breath as he pounded Jessie’s ass while being shaken by each and every move his lover did. “Having sex with everyone to submit them to your will?”

“Hum… I love this idea… World peace and the end to racism and segregation through sex. You really is great for new campaigns, my love” moaned Shannon. “But no, I don’t want to dilute my brand right now, and it’s funnier to put back those slightly taller Minors in their place with some brute strength, one bitch at a time.”

“Yeah, as if…” started Alejandro before being cut off by Jessie shacking her impressive ass.

“Less talking, more fucking please!” complained the blond, her face still pressed on the mattress.

--------------------------------------------------------

Shannon looked at the sleeping form of Alejandro. Her fiancé had lasted far longer than she expected, after a tiring day and only a little rest. As she had read during his nap, two MAJORS bonding with a Minor nearby did achieve some interesting results. She doubted her Alejandro would ever be so bold as to crawl on a woman he didn’t know to fuck her in the ass. Yet, thanks to the echo of Jess’ and hers’ ego clashing against each other, and his mental barrier being weaker, she had managed to make him go a little wild.

She hadn’t dared to reveal that his defenses were almost down, and she now felt a little guilty about it. But just one glance at his happy sleeping face, and Jessie laying languorously against her side, playing weakly with one of her enormous black breasts. She closed her eyes for a second, enjoying the sensation. It made her feel so powerful, to have her lover and a woman at her beck and call. Jessie had accepted a deal, proving that she was more than a pair of tits. She seemed shrewd and the black titaness expected her to become of use quite a lot in the future, both in bed and outside.

“You sure you want me in your companies?” mumbled Jessie, as if on cue. “I’m not exactly a great student, average at best.”

“Not all of my most trusted employees are able to display a wall of diplomas” explained Shannon softly. “And it’s extremely useful to have eyes and ears in places none of my competitors or unruly shareholders will suspect.”

“So, I’ll be a spy for you? Like, in James Bond? Or Mission Impossible?”

“No” laughed Shannon. “You’ll be an important cog in a machine, not some super-agent, I’m sorry. But if you work well for me, you’ll be rewarded handsomely. For started, you may end moving to my personal staff, if you so wishes. But I’ll warn you, it isn’t an easy feat. Plus, of course, if you liked tonight, I’m pretty sure that I could convince Alejandro to have another session with you. I sure he really likes your curves.”

“Eh… I don’t know. He’s so… so sweet. I don’t think it would be able to keep doing it, it would be like taking advantage of hi, you know?” lazily replied the blond MAJOR. “God, your tits are so massive, it’s crazy. And so heavy…”

“I know. Thankfully, I’m built sturdy enough to lift them with ease all day long. But anyway… you’re right, he’s so damn cute, and innocent, I always feel dirty when I’m doing the naughty with him, like I’m some devil temptress.”

“Does he know it? Because if he does…”

“He doesn’t” affirmed Shannon. “He’s too pure, too innocent, to ever learn it. I think he… he truly idolizes me, and it’s kind of heavy.”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to handle iiiiiiiiiiiiit” yawned Jessie mere seconds before finally falling asleep.

Shannon looked at the small blond and sighed. She couldn’t reveal to Alejandro what she had offered her, he wouldn’t agree with it. He couldn’t understand what she had to do to push her campaign, preserve and even cultivate her wealth, clout and general influence. It added one more thing for her to hide from him. She hated doing it, she would have wanted to truly be open, to share everything with him. But at the end of the day, she was not only a MAJOR, but a billionaire, with so much sensitive information, schemes, backdoor deals… It would have put him in danger, if she revealed something like that, too many peoples would already try to use him once the news of their relationship became more than High School gossip, in an hour or so, she guessed.

And worse, he could turn against me, in a worst case scenario, she admitted, hating herself for thinking it but unable to refute the truth in it. She wouldn’t ever be able to hurt him, not even to silence him, in any way, shape of form, but some of her employees could take action on their own. Alejandro was her weakness, her Achilles’ heel, and she wouldn’t have it any other way, but she needed to take steps to protect them both. The questionable, steps which could end her in jail, or exposed as a hypocrite. Once more, she looked at the message she had received from the Masumoto and her answer to it.

“I’m sorry Izzellah Ivory, but if it’s the price to pay to make your kind better, I’m willing to pay it. Plus, I’m sure you’ll grow to love Mei as your personal assistant and more once you’ll have signed a deal with me.”

Sixth Interlude

Izzellah Ivory was sweating a lot more than she had expected to do this evening. It’s all Sabrina’s fault! Of all day to pick up a Team event, it had to be today! Her friend, the daughter of that damnably kind Gloria and, much to her chagrin, sister of her soon to be younger sister – or brother, had forced her Dad to pick up a babysitter. A year before, he wouldn’t ever had done something like that, but MAJOR’s conventional wisdom from his soon to be wife was rubbing off on him. Another reason to be grumpy at Gloria, realized the minor.

“Do you need help with your package?” asked Mei Masumoto, leaning over her, her face as inscrutable as ever.

“I’m fine!” squealed Izzellah, her face reddening even more after a mere glance at the other girl.

A throaty chuckle from Mei made quite clear that she hadn’t turned fast enough for the amazon to not notice her flustered face. But it isn’t my fault that she’s become even more… More! In the last few months, Mei had grown, noticeably, now standing at an impressive 2m94 (9 f 6,5), and her already well defined physiques and curves had too. She wasn’t as well-endowed as Sabrina, let alone Shannon –whose appearance on TV terrified Izzellah. But Mei Masumoto was certainly a sight, especially those muscular and yet curvaceous glutes of her…

“You’ve been really awkward around me those last few weeks” suddenly whispered the Asian MAJOR in her ear, making the smaller girl yelp and jump a little.

“It’s… It’s because… You know damn well why!” she replied, doing her best to get the upper hand from the massive teenager, who had a glint in her eyes that she didn’t like. Or more accurately, liked but didn’t dare respond to, for fear of losing herself.

“It was just a kiss. Izz. Eh. Lah…” taunted Mei, putting her right hand behind the minor’s head while her lips came closer and closer to Izzy’s.

“It was my first kiss!” almost cried the young woman, her outburst stopping the amazon, if only for a second, until she resumed her approach and their lips connected.

Just as it had happened when they had kissed, all those weeks ago, Izzy felt Mei’s mind trying to connect with hers. Thankfully, Lisa had taught her how to refuse a bond, even in situation like that. It frustrated Mei to no end – and Sabrina too, on occasion. Her “not step-sister” liked to “play” with her, to teach her how to kiss properly, or caress… Nothing overtly sexual but still. She liked to push her chance, unaware that she hadn’t stolen her first kiss. Mei had done that, just as Sabrina was losing the High School Nationals Volleyball Championship.

“I liked it, if it makes you feel better” offered the MAJOR, her free fingers lightly caressing Izzy’s face. “And I like saying your name…. Izzellah.”

She leant for another kiss but this time, the minor managed to turn her face away. It earned a growl from Mei and the muscular bombshell released her head, before kissing the dark brown hairs. Izzellah sighed in relief, only to gasp when she felt the large hands snaking their way below her shirt. She turned her head to face Mei again, only to be greeted by one of those arrogant and confident grin which were her trademark when everything went according to plan. How she had ended in such a predicament, once more, the minor couldn’t fathom.

“Mei!” she screamed, outraged by the avid actions of her friend.

“Izzellah!” mocked the MAJOR, using the same tone she just had. “You’re awfully tense… I’m doing my duty as a responsible MAJOR, and am massaging you.”

“You’re groping my tits!” said an indignant Izzy, who clung to her anger to not give in to the delicious ministration that her “suitor” gave her.

“Don’t resist me, Izzellah. Ivory”, her name being a mere afterthought as if Mei was battling her lust to retain her cold and precise demeanor. “I’ll be good for you. My family has everything. Fame, fortune, influence… And knowledge of how to handle your kind. Firsthand knowledge, and experience, if I may add.”

“I get it, your Mom and your brother are minors. Now get your hands out of my shirt or I swear you’ll never get another chance to kiss me!”

“Ooh. So we are beyond the point where you threaten me with not even allowing me to court you” smiled Mei, lazily getting her hands out of Izzy’s shirt.

“Don’t push your luck lady….” growled the minor. “I could always manage to find me some cool and kind minor to elope with in this trip. Wouldn’t want to seriously think about it when you’ll be so far away, right?”

For a moment Mei’s smile disappeared, she even frowned, looking slightly worried. Then her mask returned, and Izzy would have been ready to swear that the faintest of smile played on the Asian’s lips. What does she has in mind? It was a common question regarding Mei’s actions, motivations and ideas. All those other MAJORS who run after her were easy to understand. Sabrina wanted to fuck her, plain and simply. It wasn’t to mean that she hadn’t more developed hopes, but at her age, fucking was the top of and she wanted to do it with her more than with anyone else.

Brenda was like a sick puppy desperately in love with her. Izzy was almost certain that she worshipped the ground she walked on, and wouldn’t have been surprised to learn that the mighty Tier 3 redhead actually went out of her way to try and collect items the young Ivory had discarded. At times, Brenda was crazily intense, and she still had her power flaring at the oddest time, messing with the minor’s mind, but mostly, she was so cute it was hard to not give in just to please her and make sure she wasn’t pushed back to being a bully like so many MAJORS around them.

And Mei was the apex predator, the panther always lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce on her. Not that Izzellah hadn’t grown fond of the insufferably arrogant teenager, somehow. At first, she had be certain that Mei only wanted to bond her to assert her power, her dominance, to be seen as successful in a rare endeavor usually closed to other MAJORS because of how rare minors were. But the Yellow Lightning had changed over the year, and now, she seemed genuinely interested in her, if Izzellah wasn’t fooled by one of her plans, of course.

“You wouldn’t ditch a MAJOR for one of your kind, Izzellah Ivory” finally affirmed Mei. “For starter, I doubt that there is even one worthy of your… peculiar personality. And secondly, if such a mate exists, your personalities would probably collide so much that you would be repulsed by him. Or her. Either way, I feel pretty confident affirming that I remain in the lead to win your heart.”

“Keep saying yourself that Mei Masumoto. Perhaps it is all part of a plan to make you hope that you’ll achieve what you want only to deprive you of it, to teach some much needed humility.”

Mei frowned but said nothing.

---------------------------------------------------

The shower's cold water was a delight to the tired minor. She had not only fended off the sexual attempts of Mei, who seemed somewhat desperate to reach another mark point in their relationship, no matter what she thought it was. Or what I think it is, because I really don’t know anymore. Izzy felt so tired of the MAJORS’ constant bickering and brinkmanship over her, the food, the weather, the form of the cloud, the sound of silence and everything which existed or not in the whole damn universe. How they managed to find the energy to do so, she still didn’t know.

“May I come in?” asked Mei from behind the closed door, startling Izzellah.

“Sure, come in” blurted the minor, immediately regretting her words, feeling quite embarrassed at the idea of being seen naked by someone not from her family, let alone Mei, whom she couldn’t tell if she was falling in love with, was simply attracted by her magnetic body or anything… But it was too late, and all she could do was gawk at the form of her friend without her clothes.

“Is everything right Izzellah Ivory? You have been in there a long time” said Mei, as if she wasn’t in her birthday suit.

The poor minor couldn’t respond, her lecherous brain had taken control over her logical one, and she was ogling that walking bombshell. She hadn’t realized how muscular Mei was. It wasn’t the big, meaty muscles, that she loved, but more lean and well defined bulges, looking harder than steel, twitching at every minute movement the amazon did. Especially in her legs, so large and powerful, yet feminine. And at almost twice her own size, Mei body offered a whole canvas of muscles to hypnotize her. She noticed her lips moving, but she wasn’t really able to understand what she was saying.

“Sorry, can you repeat the question?” she mumbled, drooling a little.

“Can I come in with you? I need to watch over you, Izzellah. And to clean myself of the dirt of the day. I wouldn’t want to tarnish anything in your home.”

“You aren’t tarnishing it at all…” mumbled Izzy. “But the MAJOR shower is two doors down the hall and… what are you doing!?”

“I’m entering this shower. I’ll need to make sure I am perfectly clean and your help would be greatly appreciated. And I couldn’t request it after you would have cleaned yourself, it would be extremely impolite, don’t you think?”

“It’s rude to barge into another people’s shower!” countered Izzellah, doing her best to regain some semblance of control over this crazy situation.

“Of course, and I am deeply sorry about it. But your security should be my priority, Izzellah Ivory” softly replied Mei, while stepping into the shower and forcing the minor to retreat against the farther wall, the mighty pylons of the MAJOR’s legs in essence trapping her with the Amazonian woman.

“You can touch me if you want. I promise I won’t force you to do anything. If you don’t trust my words, we can always bond and then you’ll know I’m telling the truth.”

Izzy gasped when her hand shot up almost on its own to caress the chiseled abs of her friend. How could she not give in to temptation, if only a little? With Sabrina, there was always the awkwardness that she was both a lot younger and her step-sister, no matter how much she loathed that idea. Mei was a stranger, not related to her in any way beyond a somewhat shared attraction. Which made her all the more dangerous. Showering with Sabrina, as tumultuous as it had been the last few weeks, hadn’t prepared her for this experience.

“It could be yours. I could be yours. Izzellah Ivory” said Mei, quite matter of factly.

“I…” stammered the minor, unable to find the words, unsure of what she felt.

“Fame, fortune, power… I’ll have it all, as the heiress of my father. And I’ll make it grow to new, unseen, heights. And it can all be yours.”

“Yes, if I attach myself to your side” grumbled Izzellah, removing her hand from the body of the Asian beauty who had cornered her like so but overplayed her hand.

“Why do you reject this idea so much” hissed Mei, letting her temper get the better of her, if only for a moment. "It's the world as it is. Attaching yourself to a mate is an important part of a minor’s life, and I’m one of the best you can ever hope to find.”

“Mei…I’m not searching a mate, or someone to protect me, or teach me how minors should be. I’m searching… I’m searching someone who will make me happy, and who I’ll make happy, and we’ll be happy together, and do whatever happy couples do.”

“But we can be happy together, Izzellah Ivory! I know what is right for…”

“And that’s the problem. I would have thought that having Brenda kicking your metaphorical ass would have helped you see that, but just like every MAJOR I know, you’re too damn stubborn!”

“If I wasn’t stubborn, Izzellah Ivory, I would be letting you make mistakes! It is… unacceptable! I can’t let other peoples not be their better selves, not when I know what is needed!”

“Mei…” started the small woman, trying to calm down her agitating friend, but she was cut off.

“No! I know that we would be happy together! I know we could achieve whatever we wanted if we were an item. I know you would be forever safe, sheltered from the dangers and temptations of the world! Therefore, I have to act in your best interest, Izzellah.”

“Mei” sighed Izzy. “You can’t put me in a cage, even a pretty one, and hope for me to not notice and be happy. I need to have my own life, I need to face down the dangers and temptations of the world. If you truly want to end with me, then your duty isn’t to shelter me, it’s to help me navigate the world at my own pace.”

“But…”

“No but… now, time to clean ourselves. And because you didn’t thought it through, we‘ll be having a really hard time? Any water on the floor outside the shower is yours to clean.”

Izzellah couldn’t help but laugh at how dejected Mei suddenly looked. MAJORS were always ready to make a mess of everything, but when it came to repairing and cleaning, they somehow always tried to wiggle their way out of here. Not this time, so better be careful Mei. You wouldn’t want that I explain to my dad and Sabrina why so much water would be on the floor. Izzy grinned at her friend, who sighed in frustration and extended her hand to receive the shampoo.

Chapter 31 : Friends at home

“Excuse me. I need to go to my classes” mumbled Lindsey, trying to move through the thong of peoples who had gathered around BFHS’ entrance, parking and adjacent streets.

Thousands of peoples were there, shouting, screaming at each other, with vans of journalists here and there, and she knew perfectly why. Her little revelation to Jenny and the others. And with Shannon coming in the following day to get her brother in front of everyone, rumor had started to morph into certainty and now all those stupids were there. Don’t they have better things to do, she thought as she pushed some guys with handheld placards.

“Minors have no place dictating our lives!” roared one of them, a blond man with an impressive beer belly, indicating that he had some serious dedication to drinking and doing nothing much more.

“Shut your shit trap, you pig!” screamed a massive woman barely five meters away, with her own placards proclaiming how great it was to see Minors more respected in society.

“You don’t get to tell me what to do, woman! It’s not because no real man want your ugly ass and that you have to get fucked by those little shit stains that…”

Lindsey couldn’t hear much more, the screams, yells and general nuisance of the crowd drowning his voice as she made her way toward the school. She felt her breath becoming quicker and shallower as she found herself trapped among all those peoples. It was several times the entire population of Old Creek, and the pre-teen suddenly regretted ever leaving it behind. She wasn’t exactly great with crowds. Soldier on girl. If ‘Rando can endure it, so can you! Don’t show them any weakness, and you’ll be fine. If need be, clobber some moron.

“Lindsey! Hey, Lindsey, over here!” she heard over the noise.

Looking to her right, she saw Helana’s gigantic frame, easily dwarfing all the other MAJORS around, waving at her. On her wide shoulders sat both Shawna and Jenny, one on each side of her head, looking more than a little frightened. The way the crowd moved around the girls signaled the presence of Samantha, since peoples suddenly shook their head or winced in pain. Even from where she was, Lindsey could feel the Tier 3 influence, this all-powerful mind striking at the others to force a way through the throngs.

She hesitated only for a second. This was madness, with MAJORS smaller and taller than her everywhere, and she decided that banding together with the other gym rats and aces of the MMA team. It’s not weakness to admit that I won’t be able to do much in there. Being with them is only a smart move, it proves that I’m better suited to succeed, she decided. Even in such a heated situation, she was a MAJOR, and cooperation didn’t came easily to her kind. She suddenly stopped abruptly when a strong hand fell on her shoulder and yanked her backward.

“Hey! What the fuck!” she shouted without thinking.

“You think you can just push me around, little girl?” growled a white man, whose face was incredibly red, either because of anger, insolation or skin disease, she couldn’t tell.

“I’m just trying to reach my friends and go to school!” hissed Lindsey, removing his hand in a swift move of her shoulder.

“Like I give a fuck You pushed me, you say sorry, runt!”

That guy was around 3m (10f) tall. He probably weighted twice as much as herself. Still, Lindsey’s mind had gone red, and she curled her hands into a fist and struck. At a very basic level, she felt happier than most of the time. It was so damn good to let her pent up aggression free. Ever since they had moved to New Orleans, she had had to watch over Alejandro or wallow in self-pity. She hadn’t had Alaric to help her lose some steam. And that dude was just the thing she needed, she decided. It wasn’t as if anyone expected a gathering of angry or simply disagreeing MAJORS to not end in blows anyway.

The man’s abs turned out to be really hard and she hissed in pain, even as he barely twitched. A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes and Lindsey suspected that she was in for a beating.

“Poor shit! I’ll gut you!” roared the guy.

“No you won’t!” thundered Helena’s voice, attracting a lot of attention with how deep it was. “Touch her and you’re dead, little shit!”

Lindsey turned her gaze toward the gigantic teenager, as everyone near them. She couldn’t help but smile when the guy bleached visibly. He even rose his hands to show that he didn’t want to try and fight with the black colossus. Lindsey herself felt a little afraid of Helena. The Beaulac girl’s face was in mask of anger, and her bulging muscles seemed to grow bigger by the second, and she dwarfed all the other MAJORS around. Jenny and Shawna were screaming something, but the young Ferrand couldn’t hear them, their voice lacking the power of the titaness’.

“Thank you Helena” huffed Lindsey when she managed to reach the protective shadow of her friend.

“You’re welcome” replied the other teenager, just before wincing visibly. “Oww, Shawna! Don’t pull my hairs like that!”

“I’m sorry…” mumbled the poor helpless Minor. “But it’s all so terrifying! You’re so tall, and there is so much peoples and, and…”

She stopped, clearly unable to find her words, but also terribly agitated. In all honestly, Jennifer didn’t look any better, and Lindsey was willing to bet that being sit on a friend’s shoulder while hundreds of MAJORS were becoming more and more agitated around you was probably a far cry from what anyone would have deemed a good experience. And for poor little Shawna, with the traumas of her past having made her particularly prone to fear –or so assumed Lindsey- it was probably an atrocious experience.

“Want ma to clam har down a littla?” offered Sam, not turning her head away from the peoples around them, looking willing to bite.

“No, don’t worry, it’s fine, I’ll handle it” said Helena, quite calmly considering the situation. “Shawna, baby doll. You have no reason to be afraid while I’m here.”

“Yeah, very persuasive” huffed Lindsey with a smirk.

“Look and learn” replied Helena with a grin. “How are you feeling now, Shawnie cutie?”

“I’m all fine Madam Beaulac” said Shawna with a wide smile. “Because you’re here!”

Lindsey shuddered in disgust. The gigantic MAJOR had clearly bonded her cousin and used it to forcibly calm her down. It was something which was truly alien to Lindsey. She understood the cravings for the bond, of course – if she ever had a chance to secure one with Izzellah, she wouldn’t ever break it, not willingly. But using it to control a Minor’s emotions. It reeked of Mac Ferlanism, to her, and she found it useless, to boot.

Sure, being able to make sure that a young kid wouldn’t cross a busy street, or wander near the fire place, or would calm down while her parents were talking with their friends was a great power to have. But her Mama and Papa had told her that it was her duty to use it responsibly on older Minors. Once they were able to understand the basic rules of their safety, thus when they entered puberty and not earlier as the Ferrand had so bitterly learnt, a MAJOR shouldn’t have used the bond in such a way. It was disrespectful to both partners.

“Do you really need to go that far to calm her?” she simply asked, however, not wanting to insult the one who had avoided her a potentially terrible beating.

“Yeah. Honestly, it makes me feel so powerful, you’ll see when you’ll get the chance to do it. Plus it trains me for when my little Carlena will be born.”

“She’s fine?”

“Surprisingly, yes” intervened Jenny, huffing from her perch. “But I don’t think we will be much longer. I see several fight breaking up here and there…”

“It could ba a good idea to move than!” growled Samantha.

“To go where?” asked Jenny. “There is like hundreds of peoples between us and the school!”

“I’m pretty sure Sam and me can open a way to the school” declared Helena. “The problem is more the journalists than anything else. You two can’t see them” she explained to the two MAJOR girls on the ground, “but there is at least six news vans on the car park, and several others who are filming in the crowd.”

“I don’t saa why it would ba a bad thing” said Sam. “Thay won’t hurt us!”

“They’ll want to interview us” explained Helena, as if it was obvious. “They’re bound to recognize me, and then Shawna. We’re kind of public figures. I mean, she is, what with helping our uncle Douglas in his bid to keep the town hall, and everyone know I’m Shannon’s cousin so…”

“So you think they’ll try and get information out of you?” asked Lindsey.

“Pretty much yeah. And quite frankly, I don’t want to be made into a fool for running my mouth, and those guys are really great at making you do just that…”

“So what? We remain stuck here, hoping that everything calms down? We’ve got classes girls!” huffed Jennifer.

“If you want to go to school that badly, I can drop you and see how you fare” offered Helena with a wicked smile.

“I’ll pass! But seriously, we can’t just skip a whole day of class. My parents would kill me!”

“Mine too” affirmed Samantha’s somberly. “Mom’s a cop. I would navar haar the and of it!”

Lindsey sighed in frustration. It wasn’t what she had expected for the day. Because of her little slip up, things had gone crazy. And she couldn’t act too openly, because Izzellah was coming the very next day and she highly doubted that the Minor would like to be embroiled in such a madness. That whole circus had to be avoided if she could. But on the other hand, she had to go to classes, to learn, so she could help Alejandro at home and attain her goals, to become a great scientist.

“Attention everyone!” suddenly blared a voice in a megaphone. “This is Headmaster Gordon. Due to this uncalled for demonstrations at our doors, school will be closed today! Those students close enough to reach us are encouraged to do so, we will warn your families to make them known you’re safe. As for the other, I highly advise about going home and to call the school to make her know you’re safe. As for the thousands of peoples who thought that it was a great idea to prevent students to attend their school because of what two peoples feel about each others, you should be ashamed of yourselves!”

“That’s it?” asked Lindsey, bewildered. “Can’t he threaten them to call the police or something, to make them go away.”

“Ain’t no police got time for that” affirmed Samantha. “Mom got har hands full with far dire problams, raally.”

“It’s crazy! Back in Old Creek, nothing like that would happen!”

“But back in Old Creek, there is like, two hundred peoples top” laughed Jenny from her perch. “I mean, Wikipedia talks about a thousand of so peoples, but surely, it’s overestimating things right?”

“Not it’s not! We aren’t that numerous, sure, but at least it means that no one can be prevented to go to school, unlike here, apparently!” fumed Lindsey, feeling the need to defend her hometown.

“Sorry, I didn’t want to make you angry Lind” hastily said Jennifer, raising her hands to demonstrate her good will and almost tumbling down Helena when their friend shifted a little. “Hey, watch out!”

“If you think it’s a good idea to not hold onto anything when on far taller MAJOR, it’s not my fault. Plus, we got to move. There is no way we can reach the doors, so we have to go and catch a ride to our houses. Damn, it’ll take hours!”

“You could crash at mine” offered Lindsey on the spur. “It nearby, like, a ten minutes’ walk top, usually.”

“Really? You’re inviting me to your room? Naughty girl!” cackled Jenny, now holding tightly Helena’s neck.

“What!? No! I’m just saying that…”

“Don’t pay attantion to har” sighed Sam. “Sha’s in rut, and want you. Naxt yaar, it’ll ba some other naw girl!”

“You say it like it’s a bad thing! It’s my duty to help future champion unlock all their potential! Plus, you didn’t complained about it two y…”

“Moving out!” barked Samantha, her face darkening under her blond hair. “Show us the way!”

---------------------------------

“Well that’s… quite a house” simply said Jennifer, as she gawked at Lindsey’s not so humble abode.

“It’s not my fault” defended the youngest girl. “It’s Shannon, who hijacked our plans. We had a perfectly humble apartment set, my parents and me, but she decided that it would be better for Alejandro to be closer to our school.”

“I’m surprised that she didn’t enroll you into a school closer to her home” huffed Helena. “But to me, it’s seems to be a great house, so I don’t know why you’re complaining.”

“I’m not really complaining… I mean, we got a pool, and a cook, or we would have if ‘Rando let me call him here…”

“How can he prevent you for doing so?” blurted Shawna. “You’re a MAJOR!”

“And he is my older brother” explained Lindsey, calmly. “I get that you think that us MAJORS have to regulate your very lives, but my family believe that you Minors must have a say in family matters, at the very least.”

“But…”

“Shawna, please. When in Rome, do as the Romans. And when in the Ferrand’s house, respect their mores” sighed Helena.

“Thanks… But I would like you to not use the bond so… liberally, please Helena” asked Lindsey, when the Minor’s eyes became bleary and a strange smile spread on her face.

“Oh… Sorry, I didn’t know it made you uneasy… I’m just really used of seeing my cutie here being bonded to my Mom, and well, Mom likes to use the bond, a lot.”

“Don’t worry, it’s no big deal… But it’s just that back at home, I never had anyone doing this. I mean, Mama and Papa probably did so when Alejandro was younger, by I wasn’t born, or too young to remember it. And then, after the Incident well… Nobody wanted to bond with him, and I don’t think we could have.”

“Why? I gat that it was some tarrible avant and all, but come on! Bonding couldn’t have halpad?”

“No. Up until last year, the very idea of bonding was insufferable to him. He has closed his mind for ten years and even today… I don’t think he would like it. We had to hide from him that he would have to bond me to take the plane, otherwise he wouldn’t have moved to New Orleans.”

“Wow, I didn’t know” said Samantha. “I maan, ha’s got a kind of aloof vibe, sure, but baing so against it? Avaryone knows that minors are pulling tha “bond rape” card all the time as soon as thay are unhappy with a MAJOR but…”

“Here, I can tell you that it wasn’t faked… He spent months in the hospital, and he was utterly terrified of every MAJOR save our brother Alaric for at least two years. It was… horrible.”

“My God… I hadn’t realized how terrible it was… Suddenly, I’m really afraid for my Carlena…” said Helena, caressing her muscular belly.

“I can get that, I feel the same now” sighed Jenny. “And I can’t tell I care very much about minor’s right and the like. But speaking of your future baby, how is she?”

“Yas, please, tall us girly!”

“Well, if you want to know… I won’t be speaking of that outside!” laughed Helena? “Won’t you take us inside?”

“Sorry, sorry! I just was so confused, with everything at the school and all!”

Lindsey started fidgeting with her keys, trying to find the right ones. Usually, it was quite easy, but somehow, she felt very nervous. For the first time in her life, she bought peoples she hadn’t grown up with into her house. Sure, it was technically her brother’s, but she was the one spending most of the time here, and it made her the lady of the house. And she would be judged accordingly by her peers, and even little Shawna. Somehow, she didn’t want the Minor to have a bad opinion of her, it would affect her relation with ‘Rando, and Minors had to be kind and happy being together, she had decided.

“Well, Cousin Shannon sure didn’t hesitate on spending some money here!” whistled Helena as she took in the marbled entry-hall.

“Sure, sure, but let’s not try to wiggle our way out of the questions we want to know more about! How. Is. Your BABY!” yelled Jenny, jumping high enough to touch the bottom of Helena’s perky breasts.

“Dam it girl, contain yourself! My tatas aren’t for you, only Shawna cutie and a Minor who would fall in love with me and would like to play with them all the time, and help my Carlena grow up in a good way!”

“Wait, wait, wait!” interrupted Lindsey. “Your breasts are for Shawna? She’s your cousin!”

“That’s why I can have access to them” intervened the Minor, her voice meek and shy. “Otherwise, Madam Beaulac wouldn’t let me touch them.”

“But that’s…”

“Fuckad up, yeah. But don’t bothar too much about it. Tha Beaulac are crazy when it comes to Minors, avaryone knows that” sighed Samantha. “I mean, I falt how your Momma falt about Shawna, Halana, and clearly, you took aftar har!”

“Sam, you little bitch!” roared Helena, even as Shawna let out a squeal and ran away, her already dark skin becoming even darker.

“What! You got to learn to leave with it! You’re fuckad up, make it your strangth!”

“Yeah? Well what about you, who refuses to speak English well just so she could get her daddy’s back!” spat Helena.

Samantha bleached, and Lindsey felt her hairs rising, as if a lightning bolt had entered the house. Suddenly, Helena took a step back, holding her head, before gritting her teeth and in one swift movement, she kicked toward Sam’s head. Lindsey didn’t thought, she jumped and caught the powerful limb, while shoving Samantha to the ground. Jenny screamed and rushed toward the tangle of muscular girls, agitating her hands in despair.

“Stop that, the two of you!” roared Lindsey, hoping to make use of the stupor her action had created.

“She insulted my whole…” started Helena, her already powerful voice gaining some deeper quality as her anger rose with her words.

“I don’t fucking care!” shrieked Lindsey. “I won’t let you destroy this house, and I won’t let you bash each other, not when one of you is pregnant with a Minor, and another is the first MAJOR friend my older brother ever had!”

“So I shouldn’t make her pay for what she said!?” screamed Sammy, tears rolling on her cheeks. “She knows fucking well why I’m still doing my best to speak like I did when I was three years old! She knows perfectly what it means to me, and she, she…”

“It doesn’t mean that you’re allowed to level my house, not when my crush is coming over tomorrow!” shouted Lindsey. “I won’t be able to convince her to stay here if you ravage the house. And you’ve both hurt and frightened Shawna! Think about her, will you!?”

“How did I hurt her! I wasn’t the one who said that what we did together was fucked up!” complained Helena, who seemed to be cooling down, if only a little. “I have a special relationship with her, but that’s because she is a minor and I’m not! It’s natural, every MAJOR does that when you have one of those guys and gals in your family!”

“Would you do that to your daughter!?” spat Samantha, looking disgusted.

“Of course not! It’s not the same thing! Shawna is… she’s under a lot of pressure, okay? It helps her! I help her deal with it! Not every minor want to have to deal with those expectations that Shannon is putting on them! Some of them don’t want to have to endure the stress of what we call normal life, okay!?”

“I... That’s bullshit!” countered Lindsey. “There is no way that Minors could prefer to remain…”

“Remain what? Stupid? Illiterate? Idiotic!? Is that what you think normal minors are!?” hissed Helena.

“What!? No! It’s just that I can’t grasp how anyone, especially Minors could want to not learn more! They can become so much more than glorified pet this way!”

Lindsey felt her own anger rising. She didn’t like how Helena was implying that her brother wasn’t normal. But she did her best to keep her head cool. She had to make friends at school, and most of the time, both the Paolini and the Beaulac girl had been sympathetic and supportive. And Jenny really wanted to get into her pants. We all have to calm down, and talk… even if it runs against anything I am!

“So, hum, I see there is a lot of tension in the air and a lot of secrets coming out! How about some hot cocoa?” asked Jenny.

Chapter 32 : Dirty secrets 

“So, here’s how it’ll be!” said Jenny, straightening herself to make herself look taller, to no effect thought Lindsey. “We’ll talk, and no bullshit, no lies, no secret between us! I won’t have my two aces and my soon to be future champion festering in resentment and anger! So be ready to spill the beans!”

“Easy for you to say that…” growled Helena, still glaring at Samantha, who was doing the same to her. “You’ve got nothing to hide, just a pretty life, in a normal family.”

“It’s not because us Hamington are just middle class from Batonrouge that we don’t have our difficulties you know?” grumbled jenny. “It’s just that I don’t play the drama queen and don’t feel the need to speak about it. Usually. But if it’s needed, I’ll start then!”

“You don’t need to!” interjected Lindsey, feeling unsure of revealing everything that plagued her, even to those three peoples she considered her friends, and a Minor she didn’t knew much about.

“Yes, I do. Don’t worry, no one has to say more than she wishes for. And it’ll stay between us. I’m pretty sure that even Shawna would be able to keep it a secret, but if she doesn’t feel able to, she can always wait her turn in your room or something, and be called when we’ll have finished our little talk.”

“I vouch for her. My cousin’s not an airhead, and she doesn’t bond with so many peoples. My mother, my daddy, and me, of course, so she can come to classes’ every day. She won’t be talk about anything we’ll say to anyone.”

“As if I couldn’t pry such memories from her mind without trying” huffed Sam. “It’s not a good idea for her to be a part of… whatever this is you have in mind Jenny.”

“Oh, now you’re talking normally constantly, eh?” grumbled Helena, glaring at her friend.

“I could spaak lika I that if you want. It wouldn’t changa a thing in what I said!” hissed Samantha.

“Stop it! Both of you! Or I’ll have the coach benching you for this year nationals!” yelled Jenny.

“You wouldn’t! We’re the best, you said it yourself!”

Helena was awestruck by this threat and Lindsey noticed that Sammy was even too apoplectic to speak, with or without her “quirk”. She was also quite surprised by Jennifer’s outburst. Somehow, she had taken her for a lecherous, a little airheaded, girl, who was in the club only because of her desire to seduce and have sex with muscular teenage MAJORS. But the fire in her eyes and the determination of her clenched jaws were proof enough that the young Ferrand had been wrong. Still, she decided to try and bring the conversation to other topics.

“Jenny. There is no need to resort to this kind of threats! We won’t be revealing our deepest secrets or whatever. I mean… I spilt the fact that my brother is with Shannon inadvertently, none of you want to trust me with this kind of information!”

“It would have gone public anyway” dismissed Jenny. “You may even have given the Matthewson an opportunity. Plus, as I said, nothing too grievous, which would impact your future. You got long lives before you, girls.”

“We all have, you included” pointed Lindsey.

“And your threat is kind of meaningless anyway” giggled Helena, “considering that my Carlena will be born around the nationals, so it’s not sure I’ll take a part this year.”

“You’re having a Minor baby, not a porcelain doll Hel. You’ll be able to feed her easily no matter what, and she’ll be with the team at all time. I’m pretty sure that your baby will be fine. Now, go and fetch your cousin please!” ordered Jenny. “Or face the consequences: no more Gengis Khan parties for you!”

Lindsey’s bones rattled a little when Helena literally bolted through the house. It was just then that she realized that while she was still smaller and lighter than her cousin, Helena Beaulac was probably also weighting in the several tons, with an insane level of strength. She wondered how strong she truly was, and if she would win in a fight with her billionaire cousin. Perhaps helping Alejandro fall for her would be better for his health… Then again, Shannon can probably hire goons to shot down Helena, no matter the price.

“Someday, I would like for Helena to remember that not everyone is made of hard rock” grumbled Jenny, who was probably feeling the powerful steps of the black behemoth even more than Lindsey.

“Dream on. Giant MAJORS like her never do” laughed Sammy.

“You know other Cyclopeans?” asked Jenny, genuinely surprised.

“Please, don’t call them like that… It’s a very bad name given by a very bad person” complained Lindsey. “My Mama hate the Waid guy who created it, she says he doesn’t understand shit about genetics and how evolution truly works.”

“Well it’s the consecrated term now, sweetie, no matter how much you dislike it. But I could always comfort you if it really hurts you so bad” teased jenny, managing to cradle against Lindsey’s side.

“Urgh, I swear to God that if YOUR revelation is that your lesbian, I’ll kick your ass so bad you won’t be walking straight for the rest of College!”

“But Sam, we’re in High School” taunted Jenny, putting her arms around Lindsey’s waist.

“THAT’S THE POINT!” roared the Poalini girl, in such an over the top way that it made Lindsey laugh.

“You gals are crazy” smiled Helena, returning with a visibly shaken Shawna cradled in her arms. “Now, don’t go offending or hurting my cutie pie here, or I’ll be really angry. Got it, Samantha?”

“Stop it! No fight in my house!” immediately said Lindsey, with her sternest voice.

“I thought it was…”

“Whatever! ‘Rando’s house my house, okay! Now, since jenny won’t bulge on this idea, everyone’s sit! We’ll do it and then we’ll decide what we’ll do for the rest of the day!”

“Sire, yes sir!” joked Jenny, immediately letting herself fall on the floor, while the others followed suit only after a roll of their eyes.

-----------------------------------------------------

“So, as I said, I’m starting” calmly explained Jenny, smiling at the four other girls. “And I may as well go big, tell something MAJOR, right? Right?”

“Your puns are as terrible as ever” sighed Helena, shaking her head in disbelief. “Please, spare us, oh great master, and deliver the news to us.”

“Pff, you wouldn’t recognize comedy gold if it hit you is what it is… My humor’s fine, it got me plenty of peoples in my bed. Including the two most muscular women present today!”

“The point, Janny! Plaase!” begged Samantha, returning to her strange and usual speech pattern.

“Fine, fine… So… I’m a halfsy.”

“… Come again?” asked Lindsey, whose eyes were now bulging out of their socket.

“You heard it right. I’m a halfsy, not a MAJOR.”

Silence fell on the assembly, the three MAJORS looking at each other and then their friend’s extremely serious face as if unable to even process this revelation. Lindsey at least knew that it was completely out of left field. There was no way that a Minor, even an halfsy one, would have been able to pass for a MAJOR for so long, and no Minor would have had the opportunity to become manager of a club in any High School. It was a big prank from the blue-haired girl, a way to shock them before the true reveal.

“You’re too big to be a minor!” suddenly blurted Shawna, who looked positively shaken by Jennifer’s joke.

“Says who? The tallest minor ever was Aino Vahanen, a Finnish woman, who ended being 2m53 (8f3), and I’m 2m45 (8f). And she was also a halfsy. Sure, she lived like, 150 years ago, but still! It happened!” boasted Jenny.

“No way… You’re a minor…” slowly said Helena, while a strange smile crept on her face.

“If you think about getting me in those arms of yours and against your tits… wait later! And you better drop any idea of treating me differently! Because you won’t ever be able to prove that I’m not a MAJOR!”

“What? You just told us you aren’t one! Come on Jenny! You aren’t even a Righter! Just let me cuddle you, please?” begged Helena.

“Come on, really! Can’t you saa sha’s fucking with us!?” blurted Samantha, now glaring at her friend. “If wa can’t prove you aran’t a MAJOR, that’s bacause you are!”

“Or because my certificate of birth was faked by a good friend of my parents, back in Batonrouge” smiled Jenny. “I guess you’ll have to wait for about 20 years to see if I’m telling the truth then. And please, Helena, if you start treating me differently than before, I’ll make your life hell. Believe me.”

“I would like to say that” chuckled the colossal MAJOR.

“You can’t talk to her like that!” suddenly bursted Shawna, before blushing a lot when four pairs of eyes fell on her. “If you’re a minor, you can’t speak like that to a MAJOR” she repeated nonetheless.

“Why not?” asked Lindsey softly. “We aren’t gods, or better than minors…”

“Of course you are!” interrupted the little teenager. “You… you’re stronger, smarter, taller, sexier…”

“Yes, yes! But we aren’t better peoples! By the simple virtue of being MAJORS, we aren’t! In fact, we are the opposite! We are petty, vindictive, temperamental and generally arrogant assholes!”

“Whoa there! I’m nothing of the sort!”

“Ah, Halana, you’re like tha worst of us!”

“You bitch is ten times worse than me!” roared the black giantess, glaring viciously at the mixed blonde.

“Oh yeah! Wanna try to prove it? I’m pratty sure I can kick your ass so bad that you’ll be crying for weeks on end!”

“With or without your super-powers of creepgirl?” sneered Helena.

“And thanks to both of you to prove Lindsey’s point so brilliantly!” shouted Jenny to try and defuse the tension.

“But… you ARE a minor” still pressed on Shawna.

“Perhaps. But I don’t feel like one, not even a halfsy. I’m a MAJOR, at least in my mind. And I refuse to be seen as anything but a MAJOR. Clear?”

“Yeah… fine by me” affirmed Sam. “Just don’t expect me to take your bullshit about not returning to the well anymore. I liked this one far too much.”

“You perv” laughed Helena. “But I agree, things won’t change between us. Even if it’s such a shame… I’m pretty sure that you would love to bond with me.”

“And I don’t see why you being a halfsy should change anything for me. I mean, I want Minors to have more rights, how could I not support you?” asked Lindsey, smiling at Jenny, who beamed and cooed at that.

“Wonderful. Now, Sammy, it’s up to you! Explain to everyone why you lose your shit as soon as someone point out that you usually speak like a three years old. A stupid one, at that!”

“You little… I don’t see why I should be the one following suit! Helena and Shawna should do, and together at that!”

“Because otherwise you won’t do it!” explained the blue-haired teen, sounding bored. “I know you.”

“What does that even… you know what, I don’t care. Fine, I’ll do it! But you all better not blabber about it to anyone! Except your brother, perhaps, and only if he can keep his mind shut when he’s with whoever fuck his brain…” she added ominously to Lindsey.

“Hey! You know he’s not like that! You couldn’t even enter his mind without trying!” complained the young Ferrand, a little offended now.

“Yeah, sure… Look, I’m sorry” hastily added Samantha when she saw Lindsey taking a deep intake of air, obviously preparing a rant. “It’s just that… It’s a really touchy subject to me. My dad, he was… he was a soldier. After 9/11, he was sent into Afghanistan, Irak or whatever the country he calls “the sandbox” was. He made two full tours, about 3 years in total, there… And when he came back…”

Samantha made a strange noise and Lindsey realized that she was choking on tears. Her eyes were full of it and her face crumpled as she tried to contain them. The pre-teen didn’t know what to do. She suspected that Jim Paolini had been affected by war, she had seen enough series to know about PTSD and all that. But, at the end of the day, she had lived a rather sheltered life, with wealthy parents –at least, they were wealthy in old Creek, in New Orleans she had already found herself alongside peoples of a lot more fortune!

“Sorry” sniffed Sammy. “So, sniff, before he went to war, I had a defective speech pattern, more or less the one I use today. And when he came back, traumatized, I tried to rekindle it, because it made him feel more at home. I took the habit to do it, to alleviate his mind and… and make him forget what I am.”

“What? Why would you be ashamed of being a MAJOR?” asked Helena, completely lost.

“I’m not just a MAJOR, I’m a Tier 3” mumbled the Iron Girl, hanging her head in shame. “It means that… it means that I fantasize about minors! All the fucking time! Each and every one I see, I can’t help but… but feel a craving for them! And I hate it, and I hate their stupid thoughts about their stupid problems, and I hate how they hurt my daddy so bad!” finally burst Samantha, letting out a powerful wail and sobbing uncontrollably.

“Hey, hey ! It’s fine, it’s fine!” sniffed Lindsey, rushing to her friend’s side to try and comfort her.

“No it’s not! Look at how sad I’m making you all! Even you, a Tier2! I’m a freak, and… Uuuh… Uuuh…”

Lindsey stopped for a moment and looked around her. Shawna was silently crying rivers, her little hands clutching her plump bosom, while Helena’s eyes leaked water, on of her hand securing her cousin while the other tried and failed to hide her face. As for Jenny, she was all teary eyed but somehow managed to keep it relatively together. I guess if she has had to pretend that she is a MAJOR, she has had to learn how to protect her mind, realized Lindsey. As for herself, she could feel her psyche wiring itself on Sam’s mental state pretty firmly, which wasn’t a good thing.

“Hey big girl! You don’t want to ruin your reputation. Who would take seriously an Iron Girl crying like you do, uh?” she tried, hoping to lift the more massive MAJOR’s spirits.

But only did was to make Sam cry even more and suddenly let herself fall completely on her. Lindsey let out of “oompf” when the mass of her friend rested on her. At 2m93 (9f3), Samantha would already have a lot over Lindsey’s own “small” 2m53 (8f3) in terms of weight. But her powerful muscles simply added to it and Lindsey struggled to not be crushed underneath her during the first few seconds. Then she pushed, not that hard, and managed to put Sam back in a relative stable position.

“Let her cry a little, she’ll calm down soon” said Jenny, before blowing her nose in a handkerchief. “Or I hope she will, I don’t want to have a running nose now of all time!”

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry” cried Samantha. “It’s just that… I feel so conflicted! Minors fucked up my daddy, and I still think about them all the time! It’s torture!”

“But what did they do?” managed to ask Lindsey even as her throat tightened.

“He was… he was in a mission to lib… liberate some peoples, including minors, from… from insurgents, or terrorists, or… or whatever. And… and there was a fight, and there was a young kid, a min… a minor, daddy said he wasn’t older than six or seven… And there was an explosion, and daddy stumbled back and he… he crushed the boy to death under his boots!”

Samantha let out another wail even while Lindsey felt her stomach starting a revolution. She had to gulp down several times to keep its content inside and not throw it. As Sam’s sorrow begun to abate, if only a little, she heard the others struggling to. She didn’t dare to look at them however, since she didn’t feel so great herself. Suddenly, jenny’s idea to defuse the tension seemed rather terrible, but the young girl couldn’t skip it, and she decided that the best way to change the mood was to take the Tier 3’s mind out of it.

“It’s terrible… but it’s not your father’s fault, or your, or anyone…” she started. “But me? I scarred my brother for life when he was at his most vulnerable.”

“What are you talking about? He seems to like you pretty much,” asked Helena, even as Samantha’s managed to get a little over her pain to look at the youngest member of the group.

“It’s true, but it’s probably because he has forgotten about it, or put it somewhere he doesn’t think about… But I know I hurt him good” explained Lindsey. “You see, after the Incident, when… when a MAJOR crushed his arm into a pulp and tried to beat our other brother, also a MAJOR, to death… ‘Rando… Alejandro, sorry, was in the hospital for months, and then, when he came home, he was secluded in his room and my parents refused to let me see him.”

“That’s awful…” whispered Jenny, yet loud enough to be heard.

“No, it was necessary, I realize it now. My brother… he doesn’t trust MAJOR as a rule. Not at all, not even today. But me? I was two when the Incident happened, and barely four when I… I barged into his room one day. I was still small enough to use his door in the door, and I went in. before the Incident, he always played with me, and we laughed a lot, I remember that much. But here he was, frozen in place, behind some… construction, made of wood, or matches, I don’t know…”

“And then what?” asked Shawna, leaning forward, a morbid fascination on her little face.

“I assumed he was just surprised to see me, you know? We hadn’t seen each other for almost two years by then! Two years… So I… I rushed to get him in my arms. I rushed through the construction, I completely bulldozed it, it was so fragile, and I took him in my arms to hug him. And then he screamed.”

Lindsey shuddered. Just talking about it, that one moment where she had been too young, too stupid, to truly grasps what had happened to her ‘Rando. Even today, years after the fact, it made her feel dirty, a little sick even. The way Alejandro had screamed, as if he was about to die, the utter terror he had released… everyone in the house had felt it. No one had ever told him so, but her Papa, her Mama and even Alaric had felt his psychic wail of utter terror. And none of them were Tier 2.

“To me, it was as if I had been hit in the face, stronger than I’ve ever been before or since… He wasn’t just screaming, he was absolutely, completely, terrified. I… I’m a Tier 2, so I knew exactly what he had in mind: I was there to crush him to death, to finish what the… the monster who had hurt him so bad had started. My Mama came in and made me leave the room, and my Papa calmed me down, because I felt so horrible but… But that wasn’t the worse of it.”

“What could be worse than… than that!?” exclaimed Helena, horror etched on her face. “I mean, girl! I’m a Tier 2, I know what it is to have a Minor projecting his mind out for all to hear! And that… God almighty… I hope I’ll never experience it myself…”

“I hope you won’t either… But yeah, there was something worse than that…. For the next few days, I kept crying, because I was certain that I would never be allowed near ‘Rando ever again… and then, he came into my room.”

“What? He has a death wish or what?” asked Jenny, baffled at what Lindsey had just said.

“No. He has a heart of gold, underneath all his defenses. He knew he had made me sad, and he came to say sorry… He said to me… Eh, it’s almost funny in retrospect” chuckled Lindsey, new tears welling in her eyes. “He said that he was sorry he had made me sad and that he would try to be better, so I wouldn’t be… And I’ve never been able to tell him how terrible it made me feel… How… how utterly despicable that I only cared about me not seeing him, during all those days…”

“You were a kid. You shouldn’t hurt yourself so much about it” affirmed Shawna, her voice strangely strong. “I… I hadn’t realized what he had endured. I still don’t like your brother, or his ideas” she hastily added. “But I understand them. I… I want to speak my mind too, but I… I need to talk about our families’ past first and…”

“We need, little baby” interrupted Helena, putting a hand on her cousin’s small shoulders. “We both need to do it. Together.”

Chapter 33: The Beaulac Family

Lindsey felt strangely uneasy, looking at the two women who couldn’t have been more different. One was a very small minor when the other was a gigantic MAJOR. Helena’s breasts were probably as big as Shawna’s head, and they didn’t seem so massive on the 3m23 (10f6) tall woman. And yet, they were both really similar, sharing the same jawline and nose. And right now, the two of them were looking at each other’s, as if each was trying to confirm their resolve.

“So…” started Shawna, her voice weak and subdued. “You know that the Beaulac family is really old and wealthy, right?”

“Duh, you guys own half the casinos in New Orleans” said Jenny, rolling her eyes.

“Hey, we listened to you and Samantha, and Lindsey’s story without interrupting… too much” growled Helena. “Can’t you do the same?”

“Okay, okay, sorry… Calm down girl.”

“Thank you” dryly replied Helena. “Go on sweetie, I’ll take over when you’ll need me” she added to her cousin, who seemed particularly vulnerable, thought Lindsey.

“Okay so… As I said, we are a very old family. We come from French settlers, MAJOR settlers, the Hautlac. Some of them had a black mistress… a free black mistress I mean and had children and… well, Jean-Marie Hautlac’s wife and children died during an epidemic and he gave his belongings to his mistress and their children. The first Beaulac, you see?”

“So, you’re like, real old money?” asked Lindsey. “I had assumed that you guys got your money in the last decades or something.”

“Nope, we have had centuries to become powerful here, even under the Slave era and the segregation” explained Helena, looking proud. “No one ever dared to threaten us, too much knowledge, too much money, too much influence and too much size!”

“Size? What do you mean?” asked Sam, her voice still a little coarse.

“Well, us Beaulac have always been told” boasted Shawna, suddenly looking a lot happier.

“Well, us MAJORS Beaulac are!” laughed Helena, ruffling her smaller cousin’s hair. “You small things were always incredibly small, even for your kind.”

“Okay, we get it, you’re an old and powerful family. So what?”

“Well, the Beaulac hadn’t much to talk about in term of… dramatic events, shall we say, until the 1880, when the Patriarch of the Family, Harold Beaulac, had three kids.”

“You’re saying it all ominously, as if it was well known, but I’m not from here, so I’ve kind of a hard time understanding what you are talking about” revealed Lindsey, quite perplexed.

“Oh yeah, that’s right. Well, old Harold he was quite the… retrograde, when it came to minors. To him, they were slaves. They had always been slaves, and the idea that they could be anything else, it disgusted him. But times were changing and his views held back the Beaulac’s fortune. So, his son, Horace… he killed his father. He took a cleaver and split his skull in two one evening, and then cut him off in pieces.”

“He did what!?” screamed Lindsey, even as Jenny’s face became a little green.

“Yeah, it was atrocious, and the whole town called him Bloody Horace, the Mad Cleaver and all that… He was put on the electric chair days after this event, and it was his younger brother, the third children, Bruce, who took over the family and changed its policies. And old man Bruce is our grand-father; Shannon’s a descendant from his sister, Helene Beaulac.”

“Okay… so, you guys aren’t really cousins then?”

“Yes we aren’t that related!” hissed Shawna, anger flashing.

“Shawna! What did I told you about speaking like that about Shannon? She is your better pixie cutie, and you’re related to her closely, no matter how much you may hate it. Her being the one trying to push you poor minors in our stressful lives doesn’t mean that you should disown your own blood. Blood is thicker than seawater, after all.”

“Sorry… But I really don’t like her pushing her political agenda!”

“But how is it a bad thing for Minors to be treated as peoples instead of props for us to flaunt to others!?” said Lindsey, truly distressed to hear a member of her brother’s branch of humanity to proclaim proudly that she didn’t support Shannon’s campaign.

“We are already treated as peoples…” mumbled Shawna, her sudden outburst seemingly forgotten now that a MAJOR had talked back to her.

“You’re right, little baby” cooed Helena, caressing her cousin’s hair, and then letting her fingers caressing her shoulders, her back and then…

“You will really touch your minor there, with us looking?” asked Jenny dryly, making the taller MAJOR’s fingers twitch and retract.

“Sorry, force of habit. Shawna and I go way back and we have… our habits.”

“Yeah, and we would like to know why you have them, even if spooky old tales are always great to hear” chuckled Samantha. “I mean, I want to know how the fuck you could have ended thinking that fingering your cousin was okay!”

Lindsey was divided on Sam’s intervention. On the one hand, it was really crass, and she was, despite her temper, a well-educated kid from a small town. But on the other hand, she expressed her feelings, and she was also strangely fixated on this revelation that the Beaulac cousins were actually lovers. It wasn’t all-consuming, she didn’t thought a lot about doing anything with her ‘Rando, but she also couldn’t entirely dismiss that the idea to do things with her brother, possibly with Izzellah Ivory was now present at the back of her mind.

“We’re coming to it, okay! It’s just that we need to put some background, that’s all.”

“Cut the crap Hel’, you just want to win some time because, deep down, you know that what you’re doing with Shawna is wrong” sighed Jenny, shaking her head a little.

Helena glared at her friend but remained silent, closing her eyes for a moment, while fondling Shawna’s abundant chest, all the while the minor tried to lean even more into her gigantic cousin, letting her head fall back a little, a smile on her face. The other three MAJORS –or two MAJORS and a halfsy, Lindsey corrected herself. How fucked up is the Beaulac family so that they would do something like that without even a shred of shame? And are they the one in the wrong, or am I? she wondered. Would my brother really dislike being treated like that? And Izzy?

“Do you want to talk about… about your parents, Shawna?” softly asked Helena.

“I… No, I don’t think I could” revealed the Minor, her voice barely above an inaudible whispers to Lindsey’s ears. “I… it hurts too much.”

“It’s okay baby. Don’t feel bad, I’m here, I’ll protect you and play with you once the prudes will have been satisfied.”

“Who are you calling a prude!” bellowed Jennifer in mock anger. “Just you wait until I assault Lindsey here and you’ll see who is the prude!”

“You do know that she’s still jail bait, right?” asked Samantha, sounding a little bored.

“Hey! I’m thirteen! Almost!” complained Lindsey.

“Don’t worry, babe. We shouldn’t let things such as pesky social conventions prevent our love to blossom” smiled Jenny. “And you’ll discover that little old me can be quite ferocious in the sheets. Mrew!

The last bit was so cheesy that all the girls laughed their asses out, even Jenny, who had some difficulties catching her breath even.

“Was that supposed to be a sexy growl?” asked Samantha, tears rolling on her cheeks.

“It was me purring like a cat, moron!” laughed Jenny, trying to lean even more on Lindsey and finding, to their mutual surprise that the younger girl lifted her right arm and hugged her against her body.

“I just want to hear the end of Helena and Shawna’s story, and I figured it was the best way to calm you down” hastily explained Lindsey to her surprised but pleased manager.

“Sure, sure” mumbled Jenny, putting her head on Lindsey’s shoulder.

“Anyway… As you may know, Shawna’s parents were both minors. Our mothers were siblings, Shawna’s being the older of the two” explained Helena, looking lost in her thought.

“Then how come Shawna’s also a Beaulac; ‘cause by the sound of it, your mothers weren’t Beaulac and yours married into that family Helena?” asked Lindsey, gazing at the petite teenager.

“I was adopted into Mistress Beaulac’s family… I mean, my aunt’s family” replied Shawna softly, blushing abundantly, even if the MAJOR from Old Creek couldn’t understand why.

“And it was a good thing. After Katrina, families needed to step in and replace the politicians” affirmed Helena. “But of course, none of it would have happened if Aunt Harley had followed the advices of my Mom. Marrying another minor was utter madness, and it could only end in disaster! Mom even was willing to take her into her family.”

“My mother said that it’s why she refused to not follow her heart” revealed Shawna, looking guilty. “She didn’t want to remain with Mistress Beaulac anymore…”

“If your mother did to Shawna’s what you do to her, I can understand why” huffed Lindsey a little haughtily.

“Do you want to judge us or hear about us! We can always leave!” growled Helena. “Why does every one of you feel so prompt to decide what is right and what is wrong? Perhaps neither of you is used to living with a minor who hasn’t been mutilated, but it’s normal for MAJOR and minor siblings to do that kind of things, okay? I’m pretty sure that Alejandro would have loved that if you had tried to do it – perhaps he even did it with his twin, how can you tell?”

“’Rando well never do that! Not even with Alaric! Especially with Alaric!” shrieked Lindsey, incensed at this very idea.

“And how do you know? You asked them?” huffed Helena.

“I… No! I… He wouldn’t, I just know it!”

“Really? From what I remember, Shannon went to your hometown twice, and just for a few days each time, probably around three, right? And yet, the two of them are now together or something? Don’t you think that it’s proof enough that your brother is searching for a lot of sex?”

“Yeah, Helena’s right. He may be a tough little nut, but I don’t think he would resist much against anyone offering a sexy time to him. I mean, all minors are craving good sex? Just look at Jenny, she’s already trying to finger you” laughed Samantha.

“You bitch! I’m a MAJOR! A MAJOR!” screamed Jenny, trying to jump at her taller and stronger friend, but finding herself trapped by Lindsey’s arms. “Yeah, let me at her!”

“No. You stay where I want you” growled Lindsey, staring into Jenny’s eyes until the slightly smaller woman until she submitted to her will. “And I’ve already told that I don’t want a fight in my house, Jenny. Didn’t I?”

“Yes, you did… but I’m a MAJOR” pouted the blue-haired teenager.

“And you’ll have a lot of opportunities to prove it, I promise” smiled Lindsey.

“I’ll hold on you on that promise… and I really love the way you smile, beautiful” cooed Jenny, making Lindsey blush.

“Jesus… Jenny, you’re a riot, really!” complained Helena. “Now, how about you all just shut the fuck up, okay? As I was saying, my mother and my aunt had some Lannister’s relationship, if you get what I mean. My aunt was the older of the two, by some years, and apparently, when she was a little girl, my mom had a crush on her, because she had to be taken care off by Shawna’s mother. And when they grew up… my mother discovered that she had needs that only her sister could satiate.”

“But mom didn’t like it, that’s why she didn’t want to meet her family when daddy and her went to live in the poorest neighborhoods” whispered Shawna. “And then… and then, Katrina happened.”

“Yup. I’ll pass on the grim details, sorry about that. Suffice to say that without a MAJOR to help them, my aunt and my uncle died, but managed to save this little baby here, who we accepted into our home and made a part of the family.”

“And… and Mistress Beaulac… she is… she can be… a little… harsh” explained Shawna, searching her words, probably because she didn’t want to insult a MAJOR who had such power over him guessed Lindsey, which made her blood boil.

“But she’s under a lot of pressure. She got seven children, and wants all of us to be successful in life and not by relying on our family’s money. And believe me, it’s hard to be in charge of an empire like ours. We’re the main branch of the family, so we have to make sure that all the others do as they are told. And even if Mom isn’t Beaulac by blood, she has to prove her worth and that she isn’t a bad spouse.”

“Seriously, what are you, the mafia?” asked Samantha, apparently surprised by those revelations, despite being born in New Orleans. “Because if you are, I must remind you that my mother’s a cop. And I have to reveal to her anything criminal or, well even simply illegal.”

“You wouldn’t snitch on us like that, we’ve been friends since Middle School!” yelped Helena.

“If your family deals in criminal activities, I kind of have to Hel’, and you know it. You know my Mom, she may have bred two crazy kids, but at least she got that part of my education right.”

“Of course we don’t! Come on! We’re clean, we’ve never done anything wrong, illegal, really!”

“Really? Because considering the way you fondle your cousin, I suspect that someone did that to her when you were younger. And you told us that your mother had some fixation on your aunt” pointed out Lindsey, grimly.

“I… Listen, my mom… I told you that she was under a lot of pressure and she needed a way to… to calm her down. And the Beaulac have almost never birthed minors, and… and this beautiful cutie pixy is the spitting image of her mom! It… it was only natural that…”

“You’re telling us that your mother is a pedophile?” yelped Jenny, her eyes bulging out comically.

“No! Mistress Beaulac did nothing wrong!” shrieked Shawna shrilly, surprising all the MAJORS present with her vehemence. “I’m at fault! I’m the one who tempted her, I’m the one who… I’m the one with a weal mind, and a weak body, and… and… and…”

The minor started to rock back and forth, her breathing quickening until it became almost a constant hissing between her teeth. Her distress was not only physically obvious but also mentally. She’s so afraid about the problems she could have brought to her aunt that she is losing it…

“We won’t talk about it to anyone Shawna, I swear!” she said, without realizing it.

“What? It’s a crime to do that to anyone, MAJOR or minor!” cried out Samantha.

“Sam, please!” pleaded Lindsey, trying to convey to her friend how she felt about the pain of the small woman; it was too much like the worst moments of her brother.

“I… come on Lindsey… we’re talking about a grown up MAJOR abusing sexually her, well, minor, minor, niece! That a crime and my mom’s a cop. No, not just a cop, an officer. Are you seriously asking me to…”

“Look at my cousin, Sam!” pleaded Helena, who had clutched her arms around the body of Shawna. “You can’t destroy her life just because my Mom has… has had some practices which aren’t perfectly legal and…”

“Not perfectly legal?” interrupted Samantha. “Girl, you fondling Shawna is already at the very limit of legality, but she’s old enough to be in High School, so it’s okay, mostly. But what your mom did… You’re lucky that you’re my friend, and that the new girl is vouching for your ass. But let’s be clear: I’ll check on you both, each week. And if your Mom does anything to your cousin. Any, fucking, thing, I’ll tell MY mom. Is it clear?”

“I…” started Helena, rising to her full size, still keeping Shawna in her arms, just before deflating and sitting back, looking defeated. “Thanks Sam.”

“Well, this little session of truth talk sure ended being far less happier than I expected” chirped Jenny. “Whose idea was it, anyway?”

-------------------------------------------------------------

Lindsey looked at the now emptied house. She didn’t feel like cooking anything for herself, neither did she wanted to call the chief. With a sigh, she went to her computer and called the closest pizzeria to have five maxi pizza, a lot of Fanta and some ice cream. I’ll just have to exercise this afternoon, she decided. It would do her good anyway, just to get her head out of the heavy talk she had just had with her friends. She didn’t really knew if what she had chosen to do concerning the Beaulac cousins was right, but she couldn’t let herself feel too bad about it, not with Izzy’s arrival the very next day.

“I may need to call ‘Rando, just to fix the last details” she said out loud, once she had confirmed her command and eagerly awaited the pizzas.

“Hey Lindsey? How are you?” asked her older brother as soon as he picked up her call.

“I’m fine, I’m fine. Say, ‘Rando, do you have talked with Shannon about , you know… Tomorrow?”

“More or less. Don’t worry, Jim will go and pick her and her friend, bring them at their hotel and then to your, I mean, our house. And Shannon and I won’t be there, she’ll come and pick me up after school.”

“Okay, great, thank you so much!”

“You’re welcome” laughed her brother in her phone. “And you? Is everything ready for your big day tomorrow? You sure you’ll be able to leave school for the afternoon?”

“Yes, Friday afternoon is for club activities, and since Jenny’s the one deciding if one has a good enough reason to be allowed to skip it and… well, she’s into me so…”

“Okay… Are you sure you’re fine?”

“Yes. Why do you ask?” wondered Lindsey, surprised by the sudden insistence in his voice.

“Don’t know, you sound a little strange. But I guess it’s just your voice in the phone… I’m really not used to those things… All those apps and…”

“That’s not an app babe, that’s just a normal feature of your phone” said Shannon, her deep voice rumbling in Lindsey’s ear, indicating that she was very close to her brother.

“You say it as if it was obvious!” complained Alejandro, which induced a little bit of laugh from the two MAJORS who heard it.

“Well, it is a phone? It’s made to phone to peoples, ‘Rando!”

“And why can’t everyone just wait to be home to be called, uh? What’s wrong with a non-mobile phone?” complained her Minor big brother.

“Someday, I’ll really have to show you how many calls, mails and the like I get, in an hour, and you’ll see why having three mobiles and a laptop is almost like feeling naked” chuckled Shannon.

“Three… I think I’ll be sick…”

“Oh I know the way to make you feel better then!” sultrily whispered Shannon, her voice still quite audible in Lindsey’s ear, which turned bright red, despite her tanned skin.

“Ok, I’ll leave you two lovebird alone! Bye and see you tomorrow!” she hastily said before ending the call before she could hear anything else.

The young girl couldn’t help but be reminded of what her friends had said about Minor’s libido, earlier this day. Was she wrong to assume that her brother wasn’t like that, that it was Shannon’s influence which had led them to have sex the very first day they had met after ten year. But now, she started to wonder if she hadn’t been wrong and if all those years, her brother hadn’t had needs she simply refused to see, because of an idealized picture of what Minors were. Perhaps he wouldn’t be against being with me and Izzy…

“No, bad girl! Focus, you still have to choose what you’ll wear to impress Izzellah, how you’ll deal with that moronic step-sister she’ll be forced to have with her to take the plane. You’ll have to remember to remain calm. If ‘Rando is right, she likes muscular women, and I’m certainly a lot more like that than Sabrina.”

Still, she couldn’t help but feel inadequate, with her flat chest and her youth. Her rival had only a handful of years over her, but in term of physic, it made all the difference in the world. She was still looking mostly like a child, when Sabrina probably had already started to develop in her adult body. Hopefully, she would still be slightly taller than her, it would give her an advantage in this race. Minors liked tall mates, that she was quite certain; she just had to look at her brother’s longing after Shannon to feel that she was absolutely right on this account.

“Okay Lindsey! Time to show off!”

Chapter 34 : Shannon in the place - part 1

“I think I made your little sister afraid!” laughed Shannon, caressing the back of her lover tenderly.

“She just assumes that you’re preparing to pounce on me so we can fuck all day I guess…” sighed her Minor, shaking his head sadly.

“That’s a very good idea… but it’s not what I have in mind my love. I can’t really let my assets unsupervised for so long, I’ve already neglected them long enough recently, because of my latest acquisition” she explained calmly, enjoying the sensation of his skin under her touch.

“Oh, so I’m just an asset among many?” huffed Alejandro in an obviously fake indignation. “I guess I should leave then and find someone who loves me for who I am.”

“Oh baby… you’re not an asset, you’re THE asset! I mean, do you have any idea of much money I’ve had to spend for the Equal Rights for Minors? And how much I’ve had to change, just to prove worthy of having you with me here, today?”

“Please, as if I hadn’t seen all the headlines stating that your wealth literally grew exponentially ever since you started your campaign” laughed her beautiful lover, turning to face her and instantly turning bright red when he was greeted by her enormous tits pressed against the floor as she laid on her belly to be able to better look at him.

“You’re so adorable!” chuckled the giantess. “You play with them, you find yourself trapped between them, you can ask me to show you every part of me, naked, whenever you want, and yet you blush like a virgin discovering the nude body of her lover for the first time! It makes you so cute, and it makes me feel so, so sexy… I love you, my Alejandro!”

Shannon extended her hands and caught her minuscule lover between them, bringing him against her face to kiss him in a fit of passion. She managed to remember to let him breath between the wildest parts of their kissing. Still, when their lips unlocked themselves, she managed to contain herself and simply smiled as the Minor tried his best to calm his ragged breath. She felt a pang of guilt, noticing that despite her best efforts, expressing her love in such an open fashion could still put Alejandro slightly at risk.

“I’m fine, sugarplum” smiled the young man when he noticed her concern. “Just a little out of breath, it can happen when a gigantic woman attack you to try and kiss you with abandon.”

“Abandon? It was a very careful and controlled kissing, little man. Me am smart! Me am not abandon!” joked Shannon, doing her best imitation of Bizarro. “Or something like that, I don’t really read comics, so I hope I haven’t done wrong?”

“Don’t ask me! I’m never been very interested in super-heroes comics!” revealed the young man.

“Really? Then what did you do of your days, back in Old Creek? I mean, you didn’t leave your house so I assumed that you spent a lot of times doing… I don’t know, whatever?”

Shannon’s curiosity was now picked. She realized that she didn’t know that much about Alejandro’s passions: he liked to exercise, tinker with things and paint, if she remembered what Auntie Ofelia had said - and she did, her near perfect memory was one of her strongest points when it came to ruling her financial empire with an iron fist, after all. But she had assumed that, being a shut-in, he had a “nerd” tendency: gaming, reading comics, probably porn and the usual bout of forums reading. But perhaps she had been wrong, and she couldn’t wait to learn more.

“Oh well… I had to study, of course. Online. And when it was over, I had my homework, and when that was dealt with… I mostly read history books, or articles on the net, and participated in forums – Minor specific forums, not easy to find but, well, I had time and I didn’t want to interact with MAJORS, even online… Other than that… I drew plans for some tinkering I had in mind, or I painted as best I could, this kind of stuff. And when Al’ came back from his schools and practices, or whatever he did, we usually spent the evening watching series, and then a family dinner and some more t.v. time, as a family. You know, usual stuff?”

“… That’s it?” asked Shannon, feeling absolutely horrified.

“Well… yes? What’s wrong with that?” replied Alejandro, sounding a little defensive.

“It’s just… You’ve never done anything fun?” blurted Shannon, who immediately regretted her words.

“Apparently, I haven’t” dryly said her Minor, stiffening in anger under her fingers and she could tell by his look how she had hurt him.

“I’m sorry” immediately admitted the titaness. “I didn’t want to hurt you, it’s just that… I knew you hadn’t the most fulfilling childhood and teenage years, considering what had happened to you. But I had expected you to be given… some semblance of a classic life for kids who don’t go outside much.”

“And what would that be?” sarcastically asked Alejandro. “Spending my life on porn sites, or reading comics and playing MMORPG like some no-life?”

“Alejandro, my love… I didn’t want to demean you or hurt you, you know it. It’s just that while I haven’t had the most usual teenage years, considering that you rarely becomes a billionaire playing video games or just readings, I have some… preconceptions regarding what is and isn’t normal and expected for someone to live through. And you… well, I hoped that at least, you had enjoyed some form of normalcy, that’s all…”

“Well, for a start, I find my interests quite normal” he grumbled, his brow still furrowed. “And… I don’t think I would be able to play at any game, anyway. It’s kind of hard to do so with just an arm.”

“Oh” reacted Shannon while her fiancé moved his stump under her nose.

“Yeah, most peoples don’t realize it, even Alaric had to be constantly reminded that a controller needs two hands to be used to play.”

“It’s true that it isn’t something that I ever thought about, but so many things taken for granted are probably extremely difficult to do when you’ve lost one of your upper limbs” said Shannon, talking to herself more than anything, even as she looked at her Minor’s body.

“You don’t say. Do you have any idea how difficult it is to…”

“Which means that there is a market for this kind of things, since nobody ever bothered to work on it!” chirped Shannon. “So, when the Project Renewal will be launched, I’ll be able to market it on that angle too! It’ll be so hype and youth friendly, I can already see the billions it’ll produce!”

“You do realize that you’re talking out loud, right?” asked her fiancé, startling her and leaving her blinking at him, a little confused.

“Sorry, I didn’t want to bother you, but sometimes I’ve got those ideas, often thanks to someone else, like you, and I just can’t let myself waste my opportunity. It’s how you lose money.”

“Okay… But… Nevermind. What would be the point of making more money for you anyway? You’re already extremely wealthy, and what you gain there, you have to take there, so you making your fortune grow is…”

“Excellent for everyone! I turn the wheels of economy baby. Don’t worry too much about it. I know what I’m doing, and I’ve peoples working for me who also know what they are doing. That’s how I became so successful, so quickly. Now, go on and take a shower my love, I think it’s time for you to leave the house with me and discover what life and fun truly are! Tonight, you’ll have discovered a brand new life.”

“It sounds lovely, but you do remember that I’ll have to be back home around 8.p.m. max and that I have homework, right? So I’m afraid I won’t be going anywhere today, sorry.”

Shannon was dejected. She had totally forgotten that Alejandro had school, and that he thus had works to do to get good grades. It was something she herself never bothered with, because she felt everything school at to taught her tedious and dull, and incredibly easy to do, when she bothered to work on it. But her fiancé had to toil on such trivial matters, and it meant he would have less time to spend with her. She would have offered him her help, even to do his homework, but she knew perfectly that he would refuse, and even be angry at such a proposal.

“Do you think you’d have some time for us today, nonetheless?” she simply asked.

“Of course. I mean, I woke up late, so it won’t be more than a few hours, really, but after last night…” he started before interrupting himself, blushing abundantly once more. “After last night I kind of overslept.”

“And you were incredibly cute my love” cooed Shannon, who had enjoyed a quite morning with her lover curled against her upper breasts, his naked body seeking her body warmth to keep itself warm and healthy. “But if we can’t go to my office, I’ll need to do some work here at home; not that I don’t have everything I need to do so, but I really don’t like the idea of not going to at least the Main Office. So, how about we do whatever you want to do today, and I’ll have Jim to drop you at home around 6 p.m. ? Sounds great?”

To her slight surprise, Alejandro didn’t jump to answer her. He looked at her as if he was thinking hard about something about her, and it made her feel uncomfortable. She hadn’t felt judged in a very long time now, especially considering her kind’s tendency to resolve everything with their fists and her sheer size which allowed her to do whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted, to whoever she wanted. And yet, her minuscule lover was obviously thinking about how to formulate something he felt she would react badly, she was willing to bet on it.

“Whatever it is you have in mind, I’m game sweetheart” she said to help him spit it out.

“You sure? I was thinking about trying to use the bond in the bond plane. If you’re really fine with it, of course! Otherwise, I’m sure that Hua-Ju will be willing to help me tomorrow.”

“We’ll do it!” spat Shannon, more aggressively that she had intended, since her Minor recoiled a little, surprised by her sudden anger probably.

But I can’t help myself! I’m the one who has the right to bond with him. I alone! I’m the one who loves him the most; I should be the one experiencing this bond plane or whatever. That Hua-Ju girl has ignited in the gigantic MAJOR a burning jealousy, and Shannon couldn’t help herself. She would never hurt that poor little Minor, she was happy that Alejandro had become friend with other of his kind but the idea that his most private feelings, that his inner being could be touched by someone else was simply infuriating enough to temporarily quash her fear at what such way of bonding implied.

“Are you sure that you’re okay? I will have to let me take the reins of the bond, my love” asked Alejandro, bringing the young woman’s unease back to her conscious mind.

“I… I’ll do my best” she managed to stutter.

“Okay so… We’re doing it now” decided her wonderful little man, clearly conscious that letting him rule over the bond was so deeply against everything she believed and everything she was, and thus deciding to make use of her current resolve.

With a gasp, Shannon felt his mind connect with her. It wasn’t the first time that he had initiated the bond, but this time, when her mind reflexively tried to delve into his own, it was met with a wall of resolve she couldn’t shake without focusing on it. It allowed both of them a precious amount of time to try and find a way to make this “bond plane” experience happen. Shannon felt a slight change in the bond, as if its texture, or perhaps its vibration, or anything else which made it, it, transform into something different.

“I think we should close our eyes” mumbled Alejandro, his voice strained a little.

“As you wish, sweetie” whispered Shannon while closing her eyes, conscious that opening his mind was even more of a suffering for the Minor than letting him direct the bond was for her.

---------------------------------

The MAJOR’s eyes opened and she was greeted by something she had never expected to see. She was in a forest, a rather bleak one, with leave-less trees, their bark full of mold and with crevasses looking like frightening faces. She guessed that to anyone smaller than she currently was, it would have been a terrifying vision, but she towered over the woods in a way which wasn’t possible in the real world, where she was already titanic, already growing slightly beyond her 5m13 (16f8) to move toward the 6m (20f)…

Yet, her real body would have been positively tiny compared to her current stature. She stood at what she guessed was 15m (49f2), dwarfing most of the trees, with only the occasional giant able to stand over her torso. And her size wasn’t the only thing which was magnified here. Her whole body was larger, more powerful and impressive than it was in real life. She couldn’t see her feet, even less than usual, because of the wrecking-ball-sized tits she now had, and her derriere was akin to two full moons crashing through the branches.

She was clad in a white satin, glowing as if the light of the night sky was trapped inside, and jewels, made of turquoise, rubies, moonstone and other precious metals and jewelry she couldn’t identify, glinted around her necks, on her fingers, her ears and even her nose. Somehow, she felt like an ancient Goddess of the Wild, lording over the lesser beings calling for her and her power. A wave of pleasure washed over her mind, but she pushed it back. She was in Alejandro’s mind, and she needed to find him, she couldn’t afford to vaingloriously bask in the form her status as a Tier 2 gave her here.

“Okay, so, if I were a Minor forever traumatized by a monstrous MAJOR raping my mind and crushing my left arm into a pulp, where would I be if… Ah! He must be there!” she rumbled to herself, turning around and locating a massive castle at some distance.

The giantess laughed, her voice booming in this strange world. She had to admit that her lover’s imagination was far more developed that her own when it came to mimicking the real world. There were some oddities in this thought world, some moments when the texture of the trees seemed to shift between slightly different style, probably because he struggled to remain focused on some specific style. But overall, it reminded her a lot about their childish games. Her Minor princess was in that castle, she was absolutely sure.

She casually carved a path of destruction, pushing aside the trees, even uprooting the smallest just because she could. Somehow this wide place didn’t make her feel less in control than she usually was. Quite the contrary even, her sheer size was making her feel incredibly powerful and secure. But I guess it destroys his idea that Minors are the true masters of the bond, she thought a little sadly. There is no way that any of them could be taller than me, that they could be more powerful. I’m like a Goddess here, no Minor could ever hope to compare herself to me!

“You really like to crush everything uh?” suddenly asked Alejandro’s voice, startling her.

“Gah, you surprised me! Where are you?” she screamed, looking around her, even taking a step or two back to try and look below her mighty rack, to no avail.

“To be honest… I don’t really know. It’s the first time that I’ve ever tried to craft something, and somehow this popped up. I guess I day dreamed about such a landscape for so long during my ten years of ruminations after the Incident that I ended creating it as a self-defense system… with the only problem being that I’m kind of stuck between where you are and… my subconscious, I guess?”

“Are you okay? Why did it happen!?” asked the MAJOR, turning on herself, crushing some more trees in the process, fear gripping her guts.

“Yeah, I’m fine, I think. I don’t feel bad or anything, it’s just… strange. I’ll try to deal with it and be able to interact with you, don’t worry. And why it happened here, it’s because you’re a MAJOR, or so I think. Or I’m just very bad at it, which is possible.”

“Why would me being a MAJOR would provoke something like that!?” raged Shannon, her jealousy overcoming her. “I’m your fiancée! I love you! I being a MAJOR shouldn’t prevent me from experience everything we can live together!”

Tears of frustrations ran down her cheeks. She couldn’t accept it, she wouldn’t accept it. That’s why MAJORS are truly the ones to rule the bond! That’s why God made us better than Minors, so we could deal with situations like this and resolve them! She took a deep intake of breath and squinted her eyes, looking at the ground near her. She wished for Alejandro to appear here, his naked little body standing near enough to be safe, far enough to be seen. As expected, she was rewarded with her lover’s appearing, identical to his real life appearance.

“See? I knew that this idea that you Minors were the true masters of the bond is pure bullshit. It’s like my Reverend says : God gave us the bond and we shared it with you, and it made us better” she smugly said to her lover, who simply looked at him. “Alejandro?” she asked after some second where he had remained silent. “Are you okay?”

“Eh, kind off. But it’s pretty hard to remain focused on this bond plane when I’m holding a laughter so bad that I will probably crack a rib.”

“Why would you be laughing!” yelled Shannon, her anger returning twofold now.

“Well, you’re boasting to an empty copy of me… sans some scars, I notice. It’s quite funny, and even a little cute, really. Plus, such a behavior from someone who sees herself as some ancient priestess or divinity, or something like that, is hilarious.”

“I… It’s not funny!” raged Shannon. “I… I don’t like it! Why can’t I do with you what you did with that Hua-Ju bitch or whatever!? I…”

“She’s not a bitch!” roared Alejandro’s voice. “Come on Shannon, calm down! It’s not something so bad that you have to lose your shit like that! I told you who would have to work on it, didn’t I? Geez, talk about a temper tantrum…”

“I…” angrily started Shannon, before stopping herself. She felt both insulted by her inability to bring her Alejandro here, to witness him as he truly felt, so she could help him heal and accept himself, so he could see how great he was.

“Look, I understand it, you’re frustrated, and you hate not being in power for once, and I understand that you believe that it’s not natural that I could do some things that you can’t with the bond. But, Shannon. It’s as if… It’s as if Hua-Ju gave me the possibility to own something I thought belonged to Joseph… something to take away from him, to make him… to make him miserable, even today.”

“Oh Alejandro… I hadn’t understood that you felt like that” replied Shannon, suddenly very ashamed of herself. “I’m sorry, it’s just that… I hate the idea that any girl could… could so something with you that I can’t - when it isn’t physically impossible for us to do so” she hastily added to avoid some confusion with what she was pushing him to do: explore relations with other women.

“Isn’t the case for every MAJOR? You always fight for us Minors, you know?” he taunted in reply.

“That’s… true” she admitted, kicking a tree so hard that it broke in two. “But we’re wired that way! I…”.

She sighed and waved her illusory version of Alejandro away, before sitting and cradling as best she could her whole body, her knees pushing against her breasts as she gripped them with her arm. She let her head rest on the table of her tits, sighing slowly. She closed her eyes in this strange place and let go of her anger as best she could. It wasn’t perfect, simmering resentment remained, but she felt that she had a far better handle on it. Suddenly, she felt something shift in the world around and when she opened her eyes, she was sitting near the entrance gates of the castle.

“How… Humpf, I guess you moved me or something” she said to the empty air around her, waiting for an answer which never came. “Alejandro?”

“I’m here” said a muffled voice from beyond the big door of the castle.

Slowly, it opened and out came the form of her Minor fiancé. A loud gasp escaped Shannon’s lips and it took all she had to not rush to his side and shield him from the world. His body was cracked everywhere, as if he had been made of glass, after all, and his left arm… it was just minuscule fragments of broken glass, held together by nothing visible, forming the shape of his missing arm in the barest of way. And somehow, he seemed to radiate pain. She suspected that he hadn’t noticed it, but she had and Shannon wouldn’t tell him.

“So bad, uh? I expected at least a hug” joked the Minor, looking at himself dismissively. “But I guess that I’m a little too freaky for that here. I mean, I could perhaps cut you here!”

“As if! I don’t think you could hurt me, even if you wanted” smiled Shannon, extending her arm to lightly touch his face.

“Careful with that finger! It’s ginormous!” laughed Alejandro, doing his best to mask his uneasiness behind poor humor.

“Yes it is… like everything about me. I’m enormous and you are not. You know, just for once, I think I would like to be the same size as you…” she dreamed out loud.

“Shannon?”

“I know that it’s not possible, even here… but I would still want to experience it, to look you in the eye… perhaps even up to you?”

“Shannon” repeated Alejandro, more insistently.

“Wouldn’t it be crazy? I looking up to you… and perhaps I would be better able to understand Minor’s struggles if it happened. But I can’t even make you feel good while bonding. What a terrible girlfriend I am.”

“Oh, it’s mostly the fact that you don’t listen to me which is the most grating” huffed Alejandro.

“What!? I always… listen… to… to… you…” barked the MAJOR, her voice slowly losing its strength when she looked up at a slightly worried Minor.

Chapter 35 : Shannon in the place - part 2

Alejandro looked at the small woman sitting on the “ground” before him. He knew that it was Shannon, he could tell by the way her mind weighed on this strange place. But somehow, he simply couldn’t reconcile this… this Minor, looking so fragile, with the behemoth he knew and loved. This black woman, with this look of fear and confusion etched on her face was vulnerable, and no MAJOR he had ever known was vulnerable. Not even Alaric during the Incident? whispered an insidious voice in the back of his mind.

“A… Alejandro? What is happening!?” asked Shannon, shocking him out of his trance.

“I… I think you wanted to be… I don’t know, closer to my size, or something” mumbled the Minor, feeling extremely uncomfortable looking down at his fiancée. “And…. And this place, it… it’s all imagination, here, if I understand it right. So…”

“I wouldn’t have made me weak!” yelled Shannon, interrupting him. “I… I don’t like it!” she added, sounding almost childish, her lower lip shivering and her big brown eyes watering a little.

“Well, I’m not the one who did this, I’m pretty sure of it” smirked the Minor, slightly amused now by the way this commanding woman was utterly terrified by the simple fact that she was normal-sized.

“Fine! If you don’t want to take responsibility…” she growled, her face hardening even as she closed her eyes.

In a second, her size skyrocketed, forcing the Minor to make a hasty retreat away from her expanding body. In seconds, she had reached her normal size, then the one she had been mere seconds before, and then she went even beyond that. Alejandro felt a sudden strain behind his eyes, a growing pain he couldn’t understand. Shaping and maintaining this sort of false reality that was the bond plane was already kind of tiring, but the more Shannon grew, the more he felt pressure mounting in his head. When she went beyond one hundred meters tall (328f), he couldn’t help himself and let out a cry.

“Alejandro!? What’s happening?” asked his fiancée, her voice thundering from above as she kept growing at the same alarming rate.

“I… It hurts!” yelled the now truly minuscule Minor, hoping that she would hear him despite their size difference; he would never had dared to believe that he would see someone so massive in his life; even if he didn’t truly saw her, of course.

“Wait, I’ll alleviate the pain” said Shannon, rather calmly.

The young man felt her mind expand, touching his own but also the very nature of the bond plane. He cried out once more as the pain became even more unbearable. Still, he now understood what was happening. This kind of bond rested on one mind asserting itself and creating a place where others could convene and interact. And when he had, more or less on the fly, created this forest, with its castle on a hill, he hadn’t thought one bit about allowing something as gigantic as the MAJOR who now extended her own mind’s abilities to reshape the place.

It was why her efforts to make his pain go away failed, he suspected. What she did with one hand, she upended and did even worse with the other. He only had two options: leave the bond plane to her, thus giving up on something which could truly be his, perhaps the first of such things… Or he could try to fight back, to assert himself. And when the alternative was so clear, it wasn’t really a choice. With a grunt, he pushed Shannon’s influence away and shrank her down back to her normal size. The task was arduous, mainly because she confusedly fought back, but he still managed to achieve it.

“What the fuck is happening!” bellowed his MAJOR lover, glaring at everything around them as if she felt personally insulted.

“You were trying to overtake the bond plane” explained Alejandro, wary of what he suspected was an explosion of anger waiting to happen, considering how volatile Shannon had been all day.

“So!?” roared the giantess, not looking at him but clearly actively trying to expand some more.

“So I decided that it was my place and that I didn’t want to let you destroy or change it however you like” explained Alejandro, digging his heels, metaphorically and “physically” for the conflict to come.

“You… But why? I have the right to do that! To change it so it can be better for both of us!”

Shannon truly sounded bewildered and for a second, it made Alejandro’s resolve waver, leading to her returning to her 15m (49f2) size before he could stop her from expanding. The young man now felt her will clashing with his own, something which made him afraid. He wasn’t so sure that Minors had an advantage in the bond, even if Hua-Ju and Izzellah had said that they did. His Shannon could be incredibly stubborn and he wondered if he could be enough to force her to change or if he was set to be crushed underneath her sheer willpower.

“Because I’m the one who created this place. It is mine, like my paintings, or my gym equipment. Perhaps even more than that, in fact. You can’t just erase what I did, or change the rules whenever you want, to be whatever you want. It’s not like that that you’ll build an healthy relationship. Nor by avoiding your fears” he added on a whim.

‘I’m avoiding my fears!? I’m not the one who spent…” started Shannon, her voice rumbling from above with obvious fury, her hands shaking as they turned into fists.

“Ten years hiding away from the world! Yes, I know what I did” affirmed the young man. “It doesn’t change the fact that you are utterly terrified at the idea of not being in control, and that you associate power with size… like all MAJORS, I suppose. Look how you’ve freaked out being Minor-sized so much that you turned yourself into a pure giantess and trying to take over my place.”

“I…” started the black titaness, before stopping herself. “I’m sorry. It’s just that all of this is… it’s not something I’m used to! I dominate peoples, all day, every day. I like it! And when I’m with someone, I’m even more domineering. But with you, I can be calm, I can be soft and truly loving because I don’t need to assert myself… We both know I’m the bigger one in our relationship, both literally and figuratively… And this… this bond plane or whatever… it upend that!”

Alejandro wasn’t really surprised by what his gigantic lover had just said. He even smiled at how candid it almost sounded. She’s really the only one person in the world who can say that she likes to boss peoples around and make them feel weak, and yet come out as cute doing so… Or perhaps I’m just that blinded by love; thought the Minor, who decided that he wouldn’t trouble himself with that for the time being. He had more pressing matters to deal with.

“Shannon… it’s not because you’re not shaping the bond all the time, to make it be whatever you want to be, that you are dominated. It’s just means that you give me space, room to grow as my own person” he explained, putting his right hand on her larger than life calf.

“I don’t think you’ll grow a lot more” trolled the massive MAJOR.

“Har. Har. Very funny. But I guess you are right. I won’t grow so tall that I may need a field-glass to see other peoples.”

“I won’t need a field-glass! I won’t be that tall in the end!” countered Shannon, quite defensively.

“Not so funny, the height jokes, suddenly?” huffed the Minor, yet unable to hide his smile.

“You little devil!” chuckled Shannon. “I’ll get to do jokes about your size, whenever I want, that’s MAJOR privilege, and one I don’t intent to fight against! And if you really… really want that bond plane to be yours, I can keep those jokes!”

“You know that if you feel like it, we can sometimes let you create a place like this, right? Not too often but still… it doesn’t belong to me, I’m just happy to have something where I can take the lead, you know?” tentatively explained Alejandro, unsure if his position was heard by his lover.

“You would let me do it? You would let me have power over this… this whole world?” asked Shannon, clearly taken aback by this revelation.

“Well… yes. I trust you to not abuse it… and I think I could regain the upper hand relatively easily! I mean, if I can do that to your clothes, I’m pretty sure I can do more!”

“What can you do to…? MY CLOTHES!” yelled Shannon, startled by what she saw.

Gone was the white garment, instead her curves, magnified by her current size, were now contained by a frisky dress of deep purple satin, her arms and legs encased in a strange leather assemblage, pitch black, which seemed to create arabesque on her skin. Shannon rose to her feet to look over her. Gone was her jewelry, and her hairs were wild and cascading on her shoulders, some bangs settling on her enormous rack, while the rest fell on her back, forming a glorious mane that she managed to gush at by creating a massive mirror to look herself into.

“It’s… quite revealing. I hadn’t realized that you wanted me to flaunt my assets so much sweetie” gushed Shannon, turning on herself to look at the way the dress clung on her ass.”

“Please, I’m pretty sure you knew perfectly well how much I enjoy your body” said Alejandro, blushing abundantly. “I mean, I haven’t been discreet about it, have I?”

“No, no you haven’t!” laughed the giantess. “Then again, I haven’t been shy about the fact that I would love you being between my boobs all the time either, so I guess it’s fair to say that we’re even now! But for your information, you’ll spend a lot of time where I want you in the future, so don’t enjoy the ground too much!”

“Not. Threatening. At all. Now, excuse me, I have to go and buy a ticket to Dakar…”

“By all means, go and go hide yourself in Senegal. I’m pretty sure it’ll be impossible for a black MAJOR like me to find a white Minor with one arm in a Sub-Saharan capital. Yes, as a billionaire, I’m sure it will be all but impossible to achieve such a goal.”

“Okay, yeah, it wasn’t my greatest plan” admitted Alejandro, chuckling at his own stupidity.

“That’s an understatement. But I would love it… Chasing you around the world, I mean.”

“I don’t think you would have much difficulties chasing me, since I would have to use your money to buy tickets and use my passport to travel around… and probably have a MAJOR chaperone or something to even be allowed on a bus.”

“Still angry that you had to bond with your sister to take a plane I see” taunted Shannon, her grin becoming even wider, if it was possible.

“Well duh! I wasn’t just forced to bond to board, I was also segregated in a special room with crazy Minors! I would like to know how you would deal with it.”

“Simple. I wouldn’t fit in that room” raucously laughed Shannon, making her great mane flies around her as she shook her head. “I mean, can you imagine me in a room designed for Minors? I think it would be comical!”

“I may not have used that term” mumbled Alejandro, who was suddenly filled with dread at the idea of the five meters tall MAJOR trapped into a structure already too small for her normal-sized kindred.

“Oh, are you one of those peoples who lose their shit when they see someone like me on a plane?” asked his fiancée, apparently genuinely curious and not bothered at all by what she asked him.

“I… I don’t think I would be comfortable about it, at least at first”, admitted the small man. “I guess I would grow accustomed to it. I mean, I was terrified of you the first time I saw you last year. Seeing so many black hairs sitting so high on a chair is kind of upsetting, especially for a stressed-out Minor.”

“Really? I hadn’t realized…” softly said Shannon. “I mean, I knew you were stiff and kind of tense, but I hadn’t even assumed that you could be afraid of me.”

“Well, you did remember me, when the reverse wasn’t true. How do you think you would react if someone as massive as you –at your normal size, not the one you’re sporting now to bulldoze through my poor forest- went into your house and all you could see was his back… his hair, more like.”

“I don’t know. I’ve never met someone as tall for me as I was for you back then” whispered the MAJOR even as she dwindled in size. “I don’t know how it is to be so fragile in a world of giants my love. But I know I want you to never, ever, be afraid of me.”

“Even when you lose your tamper?” asked Alejandro, following the slow shrinking of the giantess to a more normal size –for her.

“Yup. I want you to know, deep down, that you’ll never be in danger with me ever again, that I’ve worked on my problems, am still working on them and will resolve them entirely. For you.”

“That’s sweet Shannon” smiled Alejandro, “but, hum, you… you’re shrinking. A lot, actually.”

“I know sweetheart. I want to be closer to you, if only for a little bit. Does it… does it bother you, or strain you?” she added after a pause.

“No, I’m fine. I just… I didn’t expect you to want to become smaller after you just tried to outsize Godzilla” admitted the Minor, blushing as Shannon’s concern touched him.

The two of them remained silent while the MAJOR dwindled in stature. This time, she kept her over-abundant curves, which somehow looked even more impressive on her diminishing stature. She finally stopped when she was a head or so taller than him, but the eldest of the Ferrand children didn’t felt bothered by that. She was almost his size now, and he kind of liked it better to have her towering over him, even in a far less spectacular fashion. Somehow, it wouldn’t have felt right to look down at her when she was standing.

“You look even more beautiful from so close…” whispered Shannon, her right hand caressing the features of his face, slowly and carefully.

“Even with all those cracks in my skin? Isn’t it a little bit of a turn off?”

“Not at all… it’s who you are and I love you, the whole lot of you. And well, they are just a challenge. If it’s how you feel and see yourself, deep down, then it just means that I have to change your own perception of yourself, over time.”

“It’ll be a challenge to do that, you realize it, right? I’ve spent the last ten years in a terrible place, mentally and morally, and I’m only just starting feeling better. It’s quite possible that I won’t change so much from now on. Or not in a good way.”

“I love challenges. It’s what make us MAJORS feel alive!” boasted the black woman, lifting him in the air in a display of power quite surprising considering her reduced stature. “And if it makes you feel better to undertake that challenge? Well, all the more reasons to do it my love.”

They stared into each other’s eyes for a moment, until Alejandro felt himself being brought up to his lover’s face. He closed his eyes as they kissed, hoping to feel some sensation he had never experienced, but to his sadness, there was nothing. He could feel their love, but not the touch of her lips on his own, her tongue playing with his own… Somehow, it made the whole bond plane ring hollow to him. If I can’t feel like I would in the normal world, what’s the point of being there? He thought, just before all sensations disappeared.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Sweetie? Are you okay?” asked Shannon, the concern thick in her voice, forcing him to open his eyes, only to be greeted by aggressive light.

“I’m fine” he mumbled, putting his hand over his eyes to try and shield them a little. “I just didn’t expect you to stop the bond like that. It was a little brutal.”

“I didn’t stop the bond Alejandro. You did” refuted Shannon, her voice betraying both her uneasiness and her stupor. “You just… folded it, like it was nothing.”

“What?” yelped Alejandro. “But… but it’s not possible! I mean… I guess I could do it, if what Izzy and Hua-Ju implied is true, but it would require… I don’t know, some kind of… of intent or shit like that! I couldn’t just say “fuck it” and stop the bond!”

“Language mister!” bellowed the MAJOR, startling him. “No profanities from a Minor’s mouth will be allowed in this house. Only MAJORS are allowed to swear, since we’re all such big cunt and pieces of shits and…”

“Yeah, I get it, you know your profanities” interrupted Alejandro, amused in spite of himself. “You don’t need to make me a list of all the insults you know. And it still doesn’t change the fact that I can’t be able to just stop a bond so easily. Right?”

“I… I don’t know” admitted Shannon, looking down at him from so high over him. “I guess that what I’m assuming I know about your kind and what you can do in a bond is obsolete or blatantly false…”

“A MAJOR doubting herself? I guess I’m stuck in the bond plane still!”

Shannon stuck her tongue out in a childish way before crouching to catch him and bring him to her face for a long and slow kiss. Alejandro used his arm to grab her hair, enjoying the sensation under his fingers. It’s so much better than the false reality of the bond plane, he decided, at least I get to feel everything! He hungrily battled the enormous tongue battering his own, which led to a powerful purr from his lover, who finally let go of his face, the two of them gazing at each other, her hot breath washing over his ragged one.

“Izzellah is coming tomorrow” said the giantess, breaking the silence. “Do you think she would accept to become one of my Ambassadors for Minorkind?”

“You worry about it, of all times?” asked the Minor, who wanted to taunt his fiancée but was taken aback by how serious she looked. “Honestly, I don’t know. I don’t think she trust you very much… she doesn’t trust MAJORS very much, in fact.”

“Yes, because you are obviously this little ball of trust and love for all things MAJOR” laughed Shannon, pecking him in the neck. “But seriously, do you think I would have a chance to get her on board? She is kind of famous, in a low-key way.”

“Heh… Honestly, I don’t know. She’s kind of terrified by you, so it’ll gonna be an uphill battle, that’s for sure…”

“Terrified of me? Why? She hasn’t had any reason to be afraid of MAJORS, and even less of me!”

“Well, she knows that you guys are crazy, and she saw some video where a dude spanked your ass in the street and then –apparently, ‘cause it was censured- you broke his arms or something like. I’m sure we talked about it before. Anyway, she hasn’t ever seen a MAJOR as tall as you were six months ago, so your current growth spurt will freak her out even more. But, seriously, why do you want her to work for you so much? You’ve got a lot of Ambassadors already – and don’t count me in that just yet, I may not feel up for the gig.”

“What are you talking about? You’ll be awesome, I know it. Plus I’ve planned so many things that you and Izzellah Ivory will both want to be a part off, you’ve no idea! It’ll be an incredible experience, and hopefully one you’ll really enjoy!”

“You seem awfully sure of yourself here. What’s the deal?” asked Alejandro.

He couldn’t help but smile, as Shannon’s enthusiasm was quite blatant and contagious. A part of him was wary of whatever she had chosen to throw at Izzy and him, since he was quite certain she hadn’t given up on her idea that he needed to “try out” Minor girls to realize that she was the one for him. She was thick-headed, even more so than Alaric, and his little brother had been adamant for years that he could exercise and to his homework in the same time, to rather obvious but still hilariously catastrophic results.

“Well… There will be a huge party with all my Ambassadors from all around the world, gathered in New York in two weeks. Three days of intense intermingling by Minors from all over, discovering themselves, discussing what their dreams are, what they want to achieve thanks to my campaign… I think you would love it, and Izzellah too, I guess?”

“I… I’m not sure. I’m not so great with crowds and seeing a lot of Minors… Honestly, I don’t know how I would feel about it” revealed the young man, a little queasy at the idea of meeting so many members of his species in the same place, at the same time – Shannon’s campaign had raked up quite a fair number of Ambassadors after all.

“Really? I assumed that you would both be happy to see Minors taking things into their own hands, that you aren’t alone in doing so, that kind of thing.”

“Well, I met Kris at school already, so I guess I’ve already started to realize it. But, and I can’t talk for Izzy here, it’s mostly that… well, I’m used to being the only Minor in town, so, I think that seeing dozens of us, around my age, socializing and all that… I don’t know, it feels strange, you know?”

“Not really” bluntly admitted Shannon, while brushing his hair a little absent-mindedly. “I like being in a crowd, I like to socialize with peoples, because it offers a lot of opportunity to learn new peoples, discover their weaknesses and exploits them. I even like to talk with other MAJORS my size. It’s both relaxing and challenging, in the best sense of the word.”

“There are really that many peoples as tall as you?” asked Alejandro, a little afraid by this idea. “And way to prove that you’re a shark, loving parties so you can blackmail peoples!”

“Hey, a MAJOR must do what it takes to gain an advantage or preserve it. I wouldn’t be as wealthy as I am now if I wasn’t ruthless, and didn’t crushed the competition I could crush, allied with the one I couldn’t suppress and consumed those who trusted me too easily.”

“Well, that’s disgusting, and I do not condone this behavior, young lady!”

“Yeah, yeah, sure. Wait to see this party and then you’ll understand that it’s necessary. Honestly, I can’t wait to see you little people’s faces, when me and my Cyclopeans buddies will come in!”

“Oh, because you plan to invite more gigantic giants? I’ll bail then!” laughed Alejandro, even if he somehow felt that she wasn’t joking when she said that more of her kind would attend.

“Don’t worry. Nobody touches you without my permission, even someone as tall or as curvy as me!”

“There is no way that any woman can be as tall or curvy as you!”

“Wanna bet on it?” asked his lover, a hungry glint in her eyes. “If you lose, you’ll have a to spend a whole day stuffed in my cleavage. And if I lose, you’ll get a whole day playing with me any way you want.”

“Sounds like you can’t lose here…”

“That’s how I became who I am today my love. I never lose!”

Seventh Interlude 

“Ici, regarde par ici ma petite bouille d’amour!”

“You’re going to confuse him!” complained Ofelia, her voice slightly distorted by the old camera’s poor mic.

“I told you he wouldn’t be confused” calmly said Jules, discovering his wife looking at their old tapes.

“You’re right… he is far more brilliant that I gave him credit for…” admitted Ofelia, the still young looking Latina smiling at her husband, even if her eyes were still a bit teary.

“Hey, I miss him too. I miss all three of them. This house is far too big now, if you ask me” said Jules, sitting to cuddle his sad wide a little.

“You want to sell it then?” taunted Ofelia, getting back a little of her usual fiery temperament.

“Not for all the wealth in the world. But I think that you’re doing yourself no good by binge watching those old tapes or the photos. They all grew up, we knew they would leave someday.”

“I know but… Lindsey and Alejandro are halfway through the country, and even Alaric is hours away… And they are all so… so fragile still!”

“Fragile? Have you seen your second son? I’m pretty sure he can handle a bear or two, and probably several of the jocks he’ll have to deal with in college. And Lindsey’s growing up like a weed. And I’m pretty sure that her metabolism…”

“For the I don’t even know how many time it makes, there is nothing wrong with the water or food of Old Creek Jules!” sighed Ofelia, rolling her eyes as her husband returned to one of his pet peeves.

“Sure. The fact that there is a renowned genetic lab, almost completely closed off, two miles from the town’s borders, and that all MAJORS born and bred here are significantly taller than their parents and the average size of their age group…”

“Is perfectly natural! They have healthier living conditions than in the city, less distractions keeping their bodily functions to low level and a lot less stress, because the local economy, while small, is able to grant them enough prospect to not fall into despair and self-destructing behavior.”

“Sure. Then how do you explain Shannon, or Cherry? That Overrock girl went from a pancake to double FF in mere months, and grew so dam big that…”

“I know, everyone talk about Cherry’s tetas! Speaking of which… we could invite her one evening, to… spice thing up!” teased his wife, licking her lips seductively.

“You devil!” laughed Jules. “You know I don’t like them gros seins, I much prefer the perkier, and on the smaller side… But don’t think you’ll wiggle your way out of our discussion miss!” added the French-born MAJOR, his mock anger slightly tarred by his chuckle.

“Fine! You want a definite proof that there is nothing wrong with Old Creek’s water? Dios mio, I can even give you two for the price of one!”

“Go on then, impress me!” taunted Jules, a wry smile on his face. “I’m curious to hear something new! Because all your arguments are rather feeble, if you ask me!”

“Excuse me? Who is the geneticist here? I’ll teach you mister to disrespect your wife and scientific…”

“To the point lady!” almost yelled Jules, doing his best to not burst into laughter.

“Fine! Well, for a start, you’ll have noticed that Lindsey hasn’t had any hormonal imbalance. She’s tall for her age, yes, but not freakishly, and she doesn’t have ballooning curves or early menstruation!”

“That we know off” countered the astronomer. “She may have started to change already, and most changes happens after puberty hit the younglings here. But I see your point!” he hastily added, raising his hands as if to protect himself, while his wife’s turned into fist.

“And you better do that!” huffed Ofelia. “But if you need absolute proof that nothing is wrong here, you have Alejandro to look at.”

“Excuse me? You have no minor in your family, I have a grand-mother. And yet we gave birth to one without trying. After moving here. How is it not proving that there is something fishy with the place, some project to create super-MAJORS or repopulate the Earth with minors…”

“Santa Maria… why did I end up falling in love with a geek?” sighed Ofelia, shaking her head a little.

“Because I proposed to you the very first time we met?” reminded Jules, caressing the side of his wife’s pretty face. “And it surprised you so much that it picked your interest, didn’t it?”

“You’re right… but if I can’t sweet talk my way out of your conspiracy theory, neither can you! And as I said, Alejandro is the definite proof that everything is normal here. Do you really think I would have remained here if my little miracle had any chance to be infected or have his biology unbalanced by something in the food or the water?”

“Of course not” admitted Jules, smiling while shaking his head a little. “It’s true that you’ve always wanted to smolder him, even before the Incident.”

It had been a point of contention between them for quite a long time. Jules Ferrand was more than proud of all his children, but he had always felt that she was both over-indulging and over-protective of their firstborn. Especially when he was less than two years old, when she never let his own twin interact with him without her direct intervention, while Alaric always displayed great, almost instinctual, carefulness around his smaller brother.

“I never did that! I just cared for mi pequeño milagro! Would have done anything else, he could have been hurt so badly as an infant! Do you remember how small he was? Just look at this video!”

Jules turned his head to see his two sons, merely six months old, looking at him through the years. Alaric had already been around 1m (3f3) tall while Alejandro had been around 60 cm (slightly below 2f), a little small for his age had told the doctors, but nothing to be worried about. More tellingly than their height, it was the sheer mass of Alaric, who looked twice as broad as his sibling, and probably already weighted four time the minor’s own weight. But in spite of those differences, the twins looked almost identical.

“You’re right, he was smaller than any kid out there. But he was never weak, he never feared anyone.”

“And don’t you think, sometimes, that it’s precisely because we failed to teach him to be wary, even afraid, of MAJORS, at a young age, perhaps he wouldn’t have…”

Her voice cracked and she couldn’t end her sentence. Jules was surprised, but not shocked, to hear her say it out loud. He had heard that and sometimes worse, when she had assumed he was asleep, as their poor baby boy laid alone in an hospital bed, as they waited for his body to heal. It had broken his heart so much that he had never dared to breach the subject with her. At first, the pain had been too raw, and then times had passed and while their minor child hadn’t had the chance to develop in the happiest and healthiest way, at least he had seemed able to find some balance in his life.

“I do” he admitted bluntly. “But what’s done is done. What is the point in inflicting pain on ourselves for something we can’t change? Alejandro is happy now, happier than he has been for most of his life. I know you have your reservations about Shannon. I share them. But you have to admit that she makes him feel better than anything we have ever been able to offer him after the Incident.”

“Sure but she is so… so much more unreliable that what I assumed she was! She almost killed her mother and her unborn half-brother just because she didn’t like what Alexis said about Alejandro!”

“I know!” agreed Jules. “But you’ve seen how he brightens every time he even hear her name now. She did more to him in a day than we have ever been able to do. We hadn’t even managed to see that he had closed off most of his early childhood, and her mere presence forced him to deal with it, and she managed to make it bearable and a useful experience!”

Ofelia’s lips stiffened and Jules prepared himself for an argument. His wife even put the video on hold, turning her hardening face at him. She was quite stubborn, his beloved. It had been one of the things which had attracted him to her. That and her killer body, and her brilliant mind. And while a part of him dreaded the upcoming barrage of angry words she would shout at him, another part couldn’t wait for what came next. Make-up sex had stopped to be about any make-up, since nothing was broken between them, but it was still incredibly good, after all.

“She had sex with him the very first day they were left alone! And she flaunted her wealth and… and her body to steal him away! What would we even be able to do if anything happened to him? And anything can happen to him in New Orleans, it’s a big city, and there is crime, and there is shady peoples, and … and…”

Ofelia’s tirade stopped, but only because she had too much word to express herself. Jules hesitated, as always, unsure if he needed to talk or remains silent if he wished to actually avoid an escalation of what was, essentially, a rather mild outburst. He finally decided to remain silent, praying for the best. And when her mood darkened even more, he knew he had lucked out and should have talked. His slightly smaller wife rose up to her full height and seemed to puff up a little, trying to look more intimidating to him, which made him chuckle.

“You think it’s funny!? Our little baby is in danger! Realmente en peligro! Shannon va a romper su corazón! She doesn’t live in the same world as us! She won’t be able to understand what he needs, what he can and can’t do and endure!”

“Then why did you let him go with her if you’re so sure? Seriously Ofe, stop treating him like a little kid! He’s almost 20, he’s not alone, he has Lindsey to watch over him, and we both know she’ll gut Shannon before letting her hurt her brother!” roared Jules, his own MAJOR temper getting the best of him. “Sérieusement, c’est pourtant evident!”

“Shut up! I’m not doubting Lindsey’s dedication, you stupid moron!” yelled Ofelia, throwing a punch at him, forcing Jules to sidestep to avoid being hit. “But what can she do? She’s still a little baby too!”

“Have you seen her muscles and her growth? She may not be a teen yet, but she will be soon, and I’m willing to bet that she’ll be quite strong. And if it’s not enough, our kids have made friends already! They’ll be helped if the need arise!”

“Yeah, sure! Kids will stop an overgrown billionaire from getting her way!”

“If you’re so against Shannon and Alejandro being together, then when did you agree to let him and Lindsey move to New Orleans! It can’t just be the free scholarship up to college!”

Ofelia opened her mouth, her whole body shaking. Then, with a cry, she threw herself at him and their lips locked. Jules felt her desperation, her fear, all the nervousness her secretive work piled up on her, above the natural concern of a mother whose children had flew away from the nest. He embraced her in a powerful hug, lifting her off the ground and French kissing her deeply and lovingly. He could taste her tears, feel them rolling on her beautiful cheeks.

“It’ll be alright darling, you know it. Shannon may be a lot of things, but she won’t ever hurt Alejandro consciously, and if she happens to do it anyway, she’ll do everything she can to make amends. We both know it,” he whispered to her softly when their kiss broke.

“I know but… I can’t help feeling afraid for him, all the time, and then I feel bad for not caring enough about Alaric and Lindsey! What if… what if I’ve been a bad mother to them and I just realized it now that all our children have left us, Jules?”

“You haven’t been, mon coeur… They all love you, we all love you. You have no reason to feel bad about their upbringing, really.”

Jules’ wife looked deeply into his eyes and brought back his lips to her own. Their kiss was a lot calmer, slower, the prelude of a whole afternoon of sex. Both of them had felt the need to do it for some time now. It had barely been a week since Alejandro, Alaric and Lindsey had started their own paths in life, and yet, their parents felt the need to be with every one of them so poignantly that they hadn’t been able to wait for Saturday to get some relief.

-------------------------------------------

“This house is so big now…” whispered Jules, looking at the naked body of his wife against his own.

“I know… but it’s so full of memories, good and bad. I almost feel like it’ll start to overflow soon…”

“I get what you mean” admitted Jules. “Everything reminds us of Alaric, and Lindsey, and Alejandro, in all the small ways that force of habits can muster.”

“That’s true” giggled Ofelia. “I almost want to get out and prepare Alejandro’s breakfast ingredients for tomorrow’s morning. While knowing that he isn’t here to eat them…”

“It could be worse. You could be wanting to go into Al’s room to ask him some help with heavy stuff in the garage to remembering that he is hundreds of miles away” chuckled Jules.

“You’ve always been like that. Remember when he went to summer camp in the Rockies and you kept wondering where he was every morning?” giggled Ofelia.

“Yes, I do” smiled Jules, leaning to kiss his wife’s cheek. “Do you want me to get the…”

“No. I… I think that I’m ready now to finally have another go at pregnancy” interrupted the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. “I… I want other children, like most peoples!”

“Haha, well, who am I then to stand in your way?” laughed Jules, letting a howling laughter fill the calmness of the evening. “Ready for round two?”

“You’ve no idea” mischievously replied Ofelia, mounting him even as his body prepared for a wilder ride.

Chapter 36: Nervousness

Alejandro tried to take slow and long intake of air, in the vain hope to calm himself. This Friday morning had been a blur, school being rather easy since it dealt with English and Literature in the first two periods and then sport. Or free time for Minors, which could had allowed him to go to the library to peruse books about History, or Geography, or anything interesting. But instead, he had had to remain seated while his sister proved how strong she was compared to most of her peers, who still weren’t as much into sculpting their bodies as she was.

Then it was the Minor class, which could have made the whole morning bearable, but instead made it worst since he convinced Max that he needed all his energy considering what was coming this afternoon. And with the numerous knots in his stomach, he was quite certain that even a quick bonding woukd deprive him of a necessary resource. He needed to be whole, to be able to truly be there for Izzy, even if it meant that Hua-Ju looked at him sadly. I’ll make it up to her next Monday, he decided. I’m pretty sure she’ll understand why it’s such an important day for me.

“Are you okay my love? Do you want some fresh air?” asked Shannon, breaking his little bubble.

“I’m fine!” croaked Alejandro, in a very high-pitched voice. “I’m fine” he repeated in his normal tone, trying to cover his nervousness and failing miserably.

“My poor baby…” cooed his giantess girlfriend. “Are you afraid that Izzellah won’t be happy about you moving in New Orleans? Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll be so happy to see you that any grievance she could have with you will be forgotten.”

“But not forgiven” mumbled the Minor, low enough to not be heard distinctly by the massive woman.

The young Minor tried to look at the outside world, but he was far too small to look through the windows of the massive car Shannon used. The metallic monster was so big that it was basically a small truck. And from his vantage point, in a secured place, designed to accommodate someone like him, he could only see the sky, the usual electric cables, and the odd building. The electric motor growled as they were stuck in traffic, which somehow only added to his stress. He was betting that Izzellah was growing angry at him. Her texts after Jim had picked her and her friends were quite eloquent about how pissed she was.

“Why is your car so noisy?” he suddenly asked, trying to distract himself.

“Uh?” replied Shannon, quite stupidly he thought, even if it was really unkind of him.

“It’s an electric car, right? So shouldn’t it be silent?” he asked, his voice shaking a little and returning to a higher pitched tone, his lips quivering a little.

Shannon didn’t answer immediately, instead caressing his hair a little. Alejandro felt extremely self-conscious suddenly, realizing that he sounded incredibly ridiculous. His next breath was shaking and he felt the knots in his stomach starting to try and actually escape, through his mouth. His arm jolted a little when Shannon’s immense fingers coiled around his waist and upper torso, caressing him slowly, deliciously, but also quite purposely.

“My poor Alejandro…” she mumbled. “I hadn’t realized that seeing her would make you so nervous. But to answer your question sweetheart, it’s actually a perfectly silent car… except that I was forced to install parts in the engine which actually produce noise.”

“What? Why?” asked a bewildered Alejandro, his stupor managing to shake off his stress a second.

“Well, how would you feel about something so big going around without a sound, especially in broad daylight? Not too hot, I think. I mean, I could stop this thing at its full speed if need be and would probably only spend some hours at the hospital” she boasted. “But most MAJORS would be badly hurt, at least one week, or more, and as for Minors… Well, your kind would be road kill baby.”

“Yeah. I don’t think that even ten of us would be enough to actually slow down this thing. I guess it’s a good thing you were forced to add some noise-making thing in here. Viva el gobierno, right?”

“Bah” spat Shannon. “It wouldn’t be a problem if they let me own a helicopter, but they always refused to let a MAJOR in my size range to even step in one!”

I can’t tell I blame them, thought Alejandro, who hoped that he would never have to share one of those flying cans with his lover.

-------------------------------------------------

Splashing sounds came from the pool in the backyard. Alejandro felt incredibly stiff, as if he was a tin man with no joint. As he fidgeted with his keys, he heard Shannon humming to herself. Looking up, he saw her towering over him, her enormous curves blotting out the sun and hiding his face from him. She did look stunning, in her deep red dress, revealing her midriff and probably a more than impressive amount of cleavage, if the way they clung to her gigantic orbs from below indicated less fabric upfront.

“Do you need some help with the door my love?” asked Shannon, turning herself to be able to look at him, offering him, and the world, a perfect shot of her plentiful profile.

“No, I’m good” squeaked the Minor. “It’s just a little hard to deal with this stupid door with just one arm, and it’s just too heavy for me to push anyway…”

“Are you sure it’s closed? Surely Lindsey and your guests may have left it open.”

“No, Lindsey wouldn’t be so incautious, she knows that it’s dangerous to allow everyone to come into your house, she’s well groomed, you know?” he said, his voice still unable to retain its normal tone.

“Of course. Still… It’s open” stated Shannon, pushing the massive door as if it weighed nothing. “I guess that you aren’t the only one so infatuated by Izzellah that you forget to act normally” she chuckled, looking at him, quite happy with herself.

“I’m not infatuated! I’m just a little overwhelmed, because we haven’t seen each other for six month, and then we just met for one day, and she’s the first Minor I’ve ever met, and she’s brought a friend of her who is also a Minor, well, a halfsy, but you get it and I don’t know if she doesn’t have that wrong image of me as someone reliable or competent, or, or…”

Alejandro’s words failed him as his voice whizzed out as his breath failed him, leaving him desperately grasping for air, even as his cheeks reddened and he felt a sort of weakness creep in his limb. He suddenly felt himself brought up when Shannon’s finger clutched around his torso and ascended him toward her face, even as she entered the house and let the door close behind her. The small man opened his mouth again, his ragged breath preventing him to talk just yet, but she didn’t left him the time needed to recover.

“You need to calm down Alejandro. You are a wonderful person, don’t let anyone ever tell you otherwise, even yourself. I told you, you made me fall for you when we were barely three years old. And it’s because then, just like now, you’re kind, compassionate and gentle, you don’t hide your feelings. And those are all great qualities that I lack, that all MAJORS lack, I think. And it’s not a problem if Izzellah also possess those traits, it just means that you’re alike in being awesome. So, shape up soldier, we don’t want you to come and stutter at her, it would ruin all our plans!”

“Our plans? What plans? I told you that I don’t plan to have sex with Izzy!” complained the Minor.

“I know. But I never made such promise and if I do bring her in my bed, you’ll be there too, we both know it!” chuckled the giantess, making his whole body rock back and forth as her amusement played.

“Shannon!” he cried out, shocked. “You can’t be serious!?”

“Why not? If it’s what it takes for you to have sex with a woman you clearly have strong feelings for, I have absolutely zero problem about doing something like that. I like sex, a lot, you know it. And I’m pretty sure that she loves you enough to accept to do it. And, honestly, while we are here to break some ingrained social mores about Minors and MAJORS. Why not push for polyamorous or polyandrous relationships, with one MAJOR and several Minors? Wouldn’t it be great?”

“Eh… pass. I don’t want to share you with anyone” replied Alejandro, quite seriously.

“Oh baby… What you just said is just so, so much!” cooed Shannon. “But I didn’t hear you complaining when…”

“It was a one-time thing, and I’m pretty sure that both of you did something to my mind!” interrupted the Minor, his ears taking quite the reddish disposition, in spite of his tan.

“Of course…” laughed Shannon shaking her head a little. “Now, down you go, and lead the way, while I close the front door my love.”

----------------------------------------------

“You didn’t teach him how to swim!” roared a voice that Alejandro wasn’t familiar with, but sounded somewhat like Izzy’s “little” “sister”, Sabrina. A sound like the splash of water followed.

“Yes I did!” shot back Lindsey, her yell also followed by a splash.

Alejandro sighed. He was almost certain that both girls had lost their temper already, he could almost hear the sounds of their fists colliding on their bodies in the way they spat the words at each other’s faces. He wasn’t so used to MAJOR on MAJOR violence, but even he could hear the edge in their tone. While Alaric and Lindsey clashed, a lot, it was always kept relatively subdued since they were siblings. But here, he could feel the need to attack the other in the two young girl’s voices.

“Liar!” screamed Sabrina, a shrill yell from Lindsey immediately following her word, as the two clashed anew.

With a sigh, Alejandro exited the house to walk toward the pool. The air was rather hot for the season, meaning that his shirt was unbuttoned and open, revealing his abs. He hadn’t been too hot on this attire, since he wore only a trunk and his prosthesis. But Shannon was more than able to convince him to do this and that, he had to admit, and he had caved in rather easily when she had pleaded him to meet his very first Minor friend ever after such a long time.

“I’m afraid she’s right” he said as he stepped near the pool, his voice suddenly his own again, in spite of the knots hurting in his stomach.

“Al’?” asked Izzellah, turning toward him, looking absolutely stunning, the sun shining on her luscious dark hair, which framed her beautiful face and her unassuming but incredibly enticing figure.

“Al’!” screamed the Minor girl, rushing toward him so fast that the young man couldn’t even react.

Alejandro felt himself tense and then mollify in her arms. It was something so alien, feeling a female body, warm and toned, if only a little, against his own. A smaller body then his, in fact. He put his arm around her shoulders, and it felt right to do so. Perhaps a little too right, he thought. He suddenly felt a little self-conscious, wondering how Shannon would feel about him hugging another woman, especially the one she had decided was her most dangerous rival. He didn’t want to hurt or pain either of the two young women, and he didn’t know how to react. Thankfully, his body acted for him, and he flinched backward. He immediately tried to make use of the move to talk to the MAJORS and downplay his sudden feelings.

“She’s not lying” he said to the two brawling MAJORS, feigning more confidence than he felt. “Although she’s omitting the whole truth. I didn’t learn to swim until I was twelve for…..obvious reasons.”

He felt his skin reddening, once more, but he tried his best to keep it together. It was surprisingly difficult with not just one but two Minors looking at him. And what another Minor that Lisa Watermiene was! She was tall, not as tall as a MAJOR, by a long shot, but she was chubby in all the right places, with a pair of tits which were incredibly large on her petite frame – petite compared to his Shannon, of course. He quickly decided that his eyes needed to move elsewhere, but when they finally wandered on her face, she didn’t even try to hide her amused smirk, nor the way she was sizing him up as he had just did her.

“She taught me, along with Alaric, while instructed heavily by my mom, with my dad overwatching everything in a series of visits to a special gym they rented out. I was too scared. It didn't really work out. Actually it was Shannon who helped me get over that hurdle!”

When he said his fiancée’s name, Izzy visibly frowned, which pained him. They could be such great friends! Shannon needs someone like Izzy, who won’t take no for an answer when it comes to what she believes in. And Izzellah definitively would benefit from Shannon helping her out and her family. I don’t think anybody would dare to touch a friend of Shannon Matthewson. Not that he could even start to talk about either about his thoughts. They would chew him up if he ever even breached the subject.

“So I guess in a way you can thank both of them. Somehow I’ve managed to learn to not drown!” he laughed, hoping that his nervousness wasn’t as blatant as he felt it was.

“Are you good enough at not drowning to give a few pointers?” Izzellah asked; it was completely innocent, but it somehow sounded seductive to Alejandro.

“I’m sure he can. And I’d love to be a part of it…..If you’d have me” added Shannon after the shortest of hesitation.

Izzellah paled visibly, making Alejandro uneasy. He had forgotten how… impressed, she had been by Shannon’s sheer size, six months ago, and the enormous MAJOR had grown quite a lot in all directions since then, meaning that she was even more impressive. Which meant that Izzy was obviously even more terrified by the black behemoth than before, something which could only rouse Shannon’s bad tendencies. Alejandro knew perfectly how his fiancée liked to dominate people and was spurred by fear in others. Thankfully, someone stepped in to save the day.

“Jesus Fucking Christ and his holy balls!” bellowed Lisa, startling everyone. “Those are the most enormous, majestic tits I’ve ever seen!”

“I… Thank you? I guess?” replied Shannon, still leaning, and thus offering her incredibly impressive cleavage for all to see.

“You’re welcome! A girl has to appreciate the little wonders Nature throw at her” laughed Lisa, still staring at the massive orbs before her. “How heavy are they? Mine are around five and a half kilos (12,1lbs), each!”

“Mine are over 350 kg (771,6 lbs), each” boasted Shannon, looking awfully proud of herself. “It’s heavier than an average MAJOR woman.”

“Holy shit…” mumbled another new feminine voice, a redhead who came into view, looking absolutely stunned. “You… I mean, Ma’am, I… uh… How are you even able to walk with so much weight on your chest, Ma’am, Lady Matthewson, uh…”

“You sounds absolutely stupid Mabel. For a change” said Sabrina, who herself sounded quite hollow.

“Shut up Rodriguez! It’s not my fault you wouldn’t recognize respect if it fell on you!” barked said Mabel, turning toward her friend, fists curled, reading to pouch on her.

“Oh really? Wanna bet? I’ll show you respect when I’ll have kicked you black and blue!” shot back Izzellah’s step-sister, who rushed toward her friend, leaving Lindsey looking a little dumbfounded in the water, as if her rival’s attention leaving her left her purposeless.

The two young MAJORS collided with each other viciously, even if there wasn’t the same desperation as what the young Minor had seen when she had spared with Lindsey. The two girls clearly knew each other and didn’t really want to hurt themselves. Well, not too much, for a MAJOR, he corrected himself when Sabrina’s head recoiled after a particularly powerful blow from Mabel drew blood from the broken lips. The two girl seemed ready to heighten their duel, with Lindsey hesitating on the possibility to rush in. Then the teenagers were lifted off the ground without ceremony.

“That’s enough, the two of you!” thundered Shannon. “I will not have anyone fighting when Minors are around, and that any wrong move or a bad temper could hurt them!”

Alejandro’s jaw dropped. He knew Shannon was strong, he had seen some display of it, in the way she handled him as if he weighed nothing. But this was something else altogether. She held two young MAJORS, over 2m40 (8f), one in each hand, as if they weighed nothing. She had risen to her full height and the two girls had bleached. From where he was, even Sabrina Rodriguez’s darkly tanned skin looked white as snow.

“Let them go!” yelled Izzellah, her shrill voice surprising him.

“I’m sorry?” asked Shannon, her head turning toward the smallest person in sight, her left eyebrow rising quizzically, proof enough that she wasn’t angry at the way she had been talked to. Yet.

“I… I can’t let you do that to others peoples! Just because you’re bigger doesn’t mean you can do whatever you want” bravely stated the Minor girl, which impressed Alejandro quite a lot.

“Actually, in our society, it’s exactly how it works” replied Shannon, matter of factly. “But I see your point, and you’re right that I shouldn’t do it too much, or too often at least” she added, not letting anyone react to her word and the finality in their tone.

Shannon looked at her two captives, who seemed absolutely terrified now, but also a little bit hopeful. She then put them back on the ground, very slowly, and even when their feet were flat on the ground, she didn’t let go of their arms. Alejandro looked at all the girls around him. Shannon looked like a mother holding two young children, when they were both taller than him by quite a lot. Lisa mouth was agape but she seemed to enjoy what she saw. Izzellah’s determination was etched on her face, and Lindsey slowly moved behind her, as if to protect her.

“You’ve heard the girl of the day. She doesn’t want me to bully you because I’m stronger. But it goes for everyone, is it clear? While in my presence, at the very least, you two young ladies will remain calm and not resort to your fists all the time. Do we have a deal?”

“Yes!” squeaked the two MAJORS who towered over the three Minors but truly sounded like small children while chastised by the tallest woman in the world.

“Was it really necessary?” grumbled Alejandro, as the love of his life finally let go of her preys. “You didn’t really need to make such a display to prove your point, you know?”

“Nonsense. Young MAJORS are stubborn and must learn quickly what is and isn’t allowed around their betters” smiled Shannon. “Plus, don’t tell me you didn’t like seeing that” she added with an incredibly sultry tone.

“Shannon!” yelled Alejandro, reddening once more at the obvious implications of the leviathan’s tone.

“Oh come on!” said Lisa. “How can you be mad at this sexy mountain of a woman? She’s awesome! She’s got awesome tits, an awesome ass, and she’s just freaking AWESOME!”

“Well, thanks Lisa” chuckled Shannon. “But believe me, my little hero here knows quite well how awesome I can be in certain situations” she finished, licking her lips seductively.

“Really?” grimly asked Izzy, shooting daggers at him.

“What?” asked Alejandro, surprised by her reaction. “She’s the one who said that, not me!”

“Are you complaining about having this woman to yourself?” asked Lisa. “Because if you are, I’ve all the more reasons to give my present to you!”

“Well, yes, I’m complaining. Well, not really but…”

The young man searched his words. It wasn’t easy being surrounded by girls. Lindsey, Sabrina and Mabel seemed to be with Lisa on it, while Izzy was alone in her reprobation, but she was the one who counted the most here –with Lindsey, discounting Shannon, of course. Couldn’t she have had at least one male friend to bring on board? I’m feeling a little lonely here. His train of thought was interrupted when something came into contact with his right shoulder, brutally enough to make him fall, with his poor level of balance, but not enough to truly hurt him.

“Oww, what was that for!?” cried out Alejandro, looking up at a smirking Lisa while Izzellah wailed something he couldn’t quite understood but sounded a lot like “Have you lost your fucking mind?!”

“It was your present, lover boy” cackled Lisa in such an over the top way that all the anger that the smaller man had felt bubbling up inside of him died down. “And you doubly deserve it, for making my life sooooooo difficult and not appreciating those love pillows to their full potential!”

“Lisa! Seriously, you’ve never even met him!” screamed Izzy, punching her friend in the tummy. “What could he ever have done to you?”

“Well, he went and got himself hurt by some nutjob is what he did!” huffed Lisa. “I’ve no idea how traumatizing it was for a little girl to hear all about in in gruesome details while her parents talked about, not knowing that she was here!” she added, her voice shaking, clearly proving that it was something she truly felt.

“I kind of do, actually” smirked Alejandro, accepting the hand his little sister had immediately offered him while glaring at Lisa with a lot of anger.

“No way? How did you heard about?” asked Lisa in mock disbelief.

“Well, I know this guy who has a sister who is MAJOR elder brother was scarred during the Incident. They told me all about it. It was so shocking that my arms fell off. Well, one of them did.”

A stunned silence fell over the little crowd, the MAJORS looking absolutely lost and unable to comprehend what was happening. Perhaps they don’t understand why I’m not trying to beat Lisa into shape? guessed the Minor. But that’s just not my style, nor any Minor worth his salt. Izzellah looked at him and slowly her lips turned into a smile, she started to chuckle, then to laugh, so much that she started to heave a little. Lisa and Alejandro followed suit, unable to contain their sudden hilarity.

“Those little guys are crazy…” mumbled Mabel, an assertion all MAJORS agreed to.

Chapter 37: Preparing the Battleground

It wasn’t the first time that Shannon saw Minors interacting with each other. It wasn’t the first time that she had noticed how different they were compared to MAJORS. She knew how calm they made her mind, the minds of all of her kind who weren’t close-minded bigots like Howard John Waid. But what she had just witnessed was beyond anything she had ever expected or experienced. Her Alejandro had been hit hard enough to fall on the floor, that halfsy had added insult to injury by being extremely rude to him.

And yet, the three minute figures well laughing, as if all of this had been a stupid misunderstanding which could be immediately forgotten. If anything roughly similar had happened to her, she would have broken the one moronic enough to shove her to the ground. She would have twisted his pathetic twigs and broke his legs. And from the look of the other three MAJORS, they would have done the same. And yet, all of them were utterly baffled, their mouths agape. Even Lindsey, who should have been more used to the way Minors acted was just as confused.

“’Rando? Are you… fine?” asked the young girl, voicing the concern of the behemoth.

“Of course, why?” chuckled the maimed Minor, looking both amused and confused by the question.

“It’s because they can’t grasp their stupid heads around the fact that you aren’t trying to beat Lisa black and blue” huffed Izzellah. “Honestly, she would deserve it” she added, glaring at her friend.

“How come on! Your lover boy is fine! Look, he’s even laughing his ass off about it!” complained Lisa. “You really need to learn about that mysterious thing called fun!”

Shannon sighed as the two Minor girls started to bicker friendly. She shook her head and took a step forward to look at her fiancée. He was still protected by Lindsey, who was examining his shoulder. Shannon would have liked to do so herself, but she couldn’t. Her little lover had told her that Izzellah was afraid of her, and it had become apparent immediately when the two of them had talked. She needed to carefully plan her actions around her. She had to have the Ivory girl aboard of her campaign. She probably hadn’t realized it but she was a minor celebrity –a thought which made her smile.

“I’m sure that she knows about it… Lisa, is it?” said Shannon, smiling at the taller than average Minor, hoping to make use of her clearly greatly open-minded behavior.

“That’s my name, yes” chimed Lisa, even as she eyed the mighty curves of the gigantic MAJOR. “But I’m afraid you don’t really know Izzy. She can be dreadfully boooooooooooooring!”

“Shut up Lisa! It’s not because I don’t want to risk my life, or lose my virginity to the first MAJOR who comes knocking that I’m not fun!”

“Oh really?” countered Lisa, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. “I seems to remember a time when I proposed to go to Winton Fare and you refused because…”

“Because there would be too many MAJORS and she would have to stay close to us. And she was convinced that Mei wanted to get her hands on her” completed Mabel, sounding incredibly amused.

“And she was also afraid of your sister” added Sabrina, smirking. “Plus, I guess not many girls out there had anything to attract her attention”.

Shannon rolled her eyes when the small MAJOR cupped her tits, but she noticed how Izzy blushed and turned her eyes away. She also caught Alejandro looking at Sabrina’s chest and when he noticed her looking at him with a smirk, he turned even redder than his little crush. She caressed her own rack and decided that she would make use of it. All three Minors were clearly entranced by well-endowed women, and she was at the top of this kind of woman. She would just have to play it carefully, and everything would be fine, she decided.

“I can understand being wary. Concentrations of MAJORS can be raucous, and I guess for a Minor it may be terrifying when we start brawling. But I don’t think it’s time for it. I want to swim!”

Shannon immediately proceeded to drop out of her red dress. She had chosen a swimsuit she hoped would fry all the Minor’s brains. She had considered going at it naked, since Alejandro was the only guy around, but she had decided that it was just too risqué for her. At least for now. Instead, she had chosen to wear a minimalist one. It was basically a thong on her ass, and it barely covered her areolas. Just has she had hoped, all jaws dropped when she revealed her body, and Alejandro even produced a strangled sound as his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. She decided to press her advantage.

“I want you in the water by the time I resurface my love!” she yelled as she rushed to the pool, walking over the Minors and even a crouched Lindsey.

The water was heated, which made it all the more enjoyable. It had been a long time since she hadn’t dived into a pool, or even the sea, she had been just too busy to enjoy it. But now, she would stay in there for as long as she wanted, or was needed to achieve her objectives. Lisa was today’s prize. If she managed to earn the friendship of the sexual active Minor, she was almost certain that she would win some brownie points with Izzellah. She dived into the deep end of the pool, which was far enough for her to be submerged entirely, one more reason she had chosen this house for Alejandro.

Her mane moved around her head, blocking her view of almost everything. She just loved the way it shifted with her every move. She wondered how Alejandro would feel, entrapped into this black jungle, coiling around his frail body. Not that she could give in to temptation. Her lungs were so massive, especially compared to her minuscule lover that he would have drowned long before she even felt the need to breath. She was able to stay immerged for 12 minutes without making any effort, and she had, once, pushed it toward 16 minutes, even if she had almost drowned back then.

The sound of weak splashing brought her attention back to the shallow end of the pool caught her attention. Three little pairs of legs had appeared in the water. She was just a tad too far away to be able to tell which one was Alejandro’s, but she was already happy that he was already joining in. She wanted to fry his brain, and her look when she would come out of the water, presenting her enormous breasts to him, and the other two Minors would achieve just that. Her lecherous ideas were cut off however, when one of the three dived into the water and swam toward her.

The gigantic MAJOR’s eyes bulged a little when Lisa came just before her face and then went even deeper into the water to swim below her mighty rack. She gasped when she felt small hands caressing her nipples, letting more oxygen escape her lungs than the halfsy probably was able to hold. Shannon was quite confused by this Minor. She had never met one has forward as Lisa, and the little girl seemed to truly be attracted by her body, and had apparently no shame about loving sex. Which made the giantess’ mind boil, she had to admit it.

She shifted her massive body to trap the halfsy under her, and force her to turn toward the empty end of the pool. She then used her right hand to catch the small woman and pressed her against her breasts. She stifled a yelp when she felt small teeth on her left nipple. Her head resurface and then the rest of her upper-body, until she pushed her rack out of the water, with the almost weightless Minor still grinding her teeth on her rock hard nipple. Shannon used her mane to hide a little more what she was doing from the other MAJORS and Minors at the other end of the pool.

“Shannon? Is everything alright?” asked Alejandro, sounding concerned.

“Yes, I just have had a little… wardrobe malfunction sweetie!” she replied, looking at him over her shoulder and almost giving up her plan to deal with Lisa now.

Her fiancé’s almost naked body was like a trap made just for her. The way he stood hesitantly in the shallow end of the pool. His tanned skin seemed to glow under the winter sun of New Orleans, except for the patches of scars which covered his torso. His missing left arm made him look more vulnerable, even near Izzellah, while the other three MAJORS hovered behind them, each looking at the other as a potential rival; which made them somewhat tense and unsure of how to act to not alienate the Minors. Save perhaps Mabel, who seemd to be an archetypal MAJOR.

“Damn girl, you’re made of steel” said Lisa, bringing back Shannon’s mind to the situation at hand.

“And you’ve got balls of steels yourself, little lady” purred the MAJOR. “A little too much, even, but I think I could make use of it in a way which would please you… considerably”.

“Now you’re talking my language. I mean, I’m not into girls, normally, but you’re just too much to not take a bite. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life regretting not tasting the forbidden fruit!”

Shannon chuckled, but she was happy that her body and the sound of three loud voices growing angry at each other’s nearer to the other two Minors covered Lisa’s little blurt. For what she had in mind, she needed to keep everyone in the dark. She didn’t want to take any chance with Lisa, she needed her on board, and if the small teenager wanted to taste her, she would oblige, in a way which wouldn’t bother Alejandro or Izzellah. If it’s with a Minor girl, it’s not cheating, she decided. Plus, if Lisa turned satisfactory, she could always add her small babe into the mix.

“Here’s the deal, Lisa Watermiene. I’ll go outside in thirty minutes and propose to have a talk about my campaign with one of you Winton girls. You’ll propose first and we’ll go upstairs, in your room. And then, you’ll get to taste my fruits. Do we have a deal?” she asked, whispering.

“You bet we have!” replied Lisa with the same tone. “I hope you’re ready to scream!”

------------------------------------------------------------

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!” yelled Lisa, covering her mouth as best she could with her left hand, while the right clutched, rather painfully, at a bang of Shannon’s mane.

The gigantic MAJOR smiled as she let her tongue explore the tasteful little pussy which clenched deliciously against her intrusion. Lisa had turned out to be quite the experience partner, knowing where to guide the massive black woman to achieve maximum pleasure. While she was considerably stronger than Alejandro, and taller, the Minor remained extremely easy to dominate… something Shannon had decided to avoid during the first moments of their love making. It was best to let the little spitfire to think she was in control.

“I need you inside!” whined Lisa, startling the MAJOR a little. “In my head, I mean…” she added, panting and shivering has the enormous tongue continued to play with her inside.

Shannon didn’t hesitate. She projected her mind toward the Minor’s and enjoyed when they touched and fused. Lisa’s pleasure crashed into her brain, making it harder to think. Still, she managed to cloud her deeper thoughts. She needed to be careful. Lisa seemed bumbling at first, but she felt that she was a lot shrewder than she may have seemed to be. She had met several peoples like her before, and at one point had almost lost everything she had because of it. As a fifteen years old, it had been quite the revelation, and had helped her mature into the towering billionaire she was now.

“My, my, what a mind!” huffed Lisa, who managed to redress herself to press her relatively impressive pair of breasts on Shannon’s nose, a little feat of flexibility. “There is an awful lot of things here! I hope you don’t mind if I pick inside it a little. A girl needs to help her besty, after all!”

Shannon gasped when she felt the Minor’s mind trying to pierce her veils and she mobilized her considerable abilities as a Tier 2 to repel and reverse it. She also made use of the fact that Lisa had overplayed her hand, choosing to attack her mind and its secrets while she was easily distracted. The giantess smiled when the Minor howled in pleasure as she resumed her play with her clitoris, while her fingers crept toward Lisa’s nipple to lightly pinch them. If the Watermiene girl had no experience with other girls, Shannon had plenty and made use of it.

Lisa’s probe weakened and then ceased as her mind was overwhelmed by the pleasurable sensations that Shannon had enticed. The behemoth struck then. Her own probe thundered deep into Lisa’s mind, and while the little girl gasped and tried to mount a rear defense, she couldn’t stop the MAJOR, and the billionaire was finally able to enter deep into her being. She saw most of her life, a rather boring life, because it was so normal, but she managed to find a little nugget of information she decided would be of use.

“We can’t let her go outside like before” had said a male voice, gruff and deep, while Shannon and Lisa listened, frightfully, from behind a slightly ajar door.

“It happened in a remote area!” pleaded a woman, her voice louder, anxious.

“Hush!” hissed the man. “Do you want to wake Lisa or Romeo? I don’t want to scare either of them Linda. We need to be extra-careful, you know how our little gal is used to sneak around.”

“Don’t hush me, Richard Watermiene” growled said Linda. “You may be a lawyer, but I’m the head of this family and we both know it! SO don’t push your luck!”

“Linda, please!” pleaded Richard, Lisa’s father suspected Shannon. “I don’t think you realize how atrocious this Incident has been. The media coverage is an absolute case of self-censoring.”

“Oh, because you knows more than CNN and FOX what happened perhaps?”

“I happens to do” somberly replied Richard. “It isn’t just a tragic death and a maimed minor, love. I’ve seen the dossier. It always happens when minors are involved, and it’s atrocious.”

“What… what happened that you speak like that?” asked Linda, hushing her tone. “You weren’t that agitated when that poor little boy, Kevin Conner was crushed to death during a party, twelve years ago. What could be worse than that?”

“A lot, apparently” hinted Richard. “It isn’t like Conner’s case, where it was just a tragic accident, with a teenage minor sneaking out of his house to go party with his sister’s friend and being crushed by drunk kids. Here, what happened was deliberate.”

“What do you mean, deliberate!” pressed Linda, her voice sounding more horrified by the second.

“I mean that that kid, Alejandro Ferrand… he was trick or treating with his brother, his twin brother, a MAJOR. Both were eight. And as the sole minor of his little town, I guess his parents thought he would be safe. But the MAJOR who did this, named Joseph MacFerlan, was a 14 y.o. who had expressed intense, even borderline insane, attraction to the minor. From what was gathered, he kidnapped him when his brother looked the other way and brought him to his shed.”

“No…” weakly replied Linda. “There is no way that any MAJOR could do it to a poor little baby like that. Especially if he was the only one in his town! What kind of monster could do that?”

“If you’re already freaking out, I don’t think I should tell you more honey” said Richard. “But it’s is. This minor is still the only one of his kind in his small town. He survived, but at what cost…”

“What happened darling? And you better not sugarcoat it for me. I’m… I’m a strong woman!”

“That you are” grimly admitted Lisa’s father. “Well, to be blunt, the minor didn’t like this MAJOR, so MacFerlan tried to bond-rape him into being an obedient tool…”

“No!” yelled Linda, cutting off her husband. “He didn’t…” she continued, before being interrupted once more by Richard with a loud shush.

“Linda! Do you want to wake Lisa? How do you think she would feel if she heard any of it? Because the MAJOR boy failed. The minor’s twin came to the rescue… and it earned his small brother a crushed arm. From the medical rapports I have seen… it’s a miracle he’s even alive, even more so that he didn’t black out.”

“Why?” asked Linda, her voice betraying her morbid interest in learning more details.

“His left arms had no more bones, muscles or veins left… The doctors had to amputate, immediately, almost below the shoulder. There was nothing left to save below it.”

“Sweet Marie, mother of God…” mumbled Linda, loud enough for her daughter, who was now shivering uncontrollably, to hear. “How did he even made it to the hospital?”

“When his brother barge in, the kidnapper dropped him and proceeded to clubber an eight years old MAJOR to death with a shovel. But that minor Ferrand boy, he managed to not black out, and he used MacFerlan’s own gun to shoot him to death.”

“No! That’s impossible! A poor little baby like him couldn’t do that!”

“I think you underestimate what minors are capable off, when they truly need to save their skin” countered Richard. “He blew out that guy’s brain and…”

Lisa let out a shrill scream, interrupting both MAJORS. Even Shannon, who had been perusing her memories, was startled by the scream and the horror which came with it. The sounds of powerful footsteps rushing toward them made her uneasy. It wasn’t the first time she dived so deeply into someone’s memory that it was as if she lived them, she had done so with several sex-toys who had been just Tiers 1. But experiencing the world as a minor kid was something else altogether, and while she had been able to ignore it for the most part, when listening to a discussion in the dark, it was harder to do when a gigantic woman barged in and brought Lisa and her to her bosom.

“My little miracle! What are you doing here!” asked a distraught Linda, looking both at her baby and her husband, whose face seemed incredibly pale.

Lisa startled to tremble and then put her head on her mother’s neck, letting out howls and shriek as her vivid imagination recreated what she suspected had happened during the Incident. Even Shannon, who knew better than to let herself be affected by what one could saw in someone else’s mind was shaken to the core. Just hearing the details of the story had left the halfsy traumatized, she knew it. This little discussion between her parents had gave way to months of nightmares, and had changed her life, making it far more sheltered than it was before.

“Get… out… of my head!” growled Lisa in the present, trying her damned best to drive Shannon’s mind away. “You have no right to look at that.”

“I have every right, little girl. After all, I’m the most massive MAJOR here. Its parts of our privileges. And why would you want me to stop my ministrations? After all, I did nothing else than pleasure you. You won’t remember anything else than mind-blowing sex and it’ll make you ready to help me get Izzellah Ivory on board with my campaign. Wouldn’t you want her to experience what you just did?”

“I… No… I… I mean, yes but…” mumbled Lisa as her mind tried to fight Shannon’s orders, and failed; despite her experience in the bond, she wasn’t strong enough for Shannon’s ability.

The gigantic woman may have been classified as a Tier 2, but she was at the very top end of this rank. She hadn’t the abilities of a Tier 3 to constantly broadcast her mind to entice and subjugate Minors, but once she was inside, there was precious little anyone but a real Tier 3 could do to stop her. From what she had gathered, one’s abilities were defined by genetics and willpower. Two Tier 1 with the exact same genetic predisposition for the bond could have vastly different abilities if one was extremely assertive and the other more subdued. And Shannon had rarely met a Tier 2 who matched her in drive and ambition, which fueled her abilities.

“So… what do you think of my campaign? Do you think it would fancy Izzellah to join it?” asked Shannon while shrewdly caressing all the sensitive spots on the Minor’s body.

“She loves the fact that the Minors have a chance to earn more rights…” huffed the young girl, her body fighting off the waves of pleasures while trying to hold weakly to the fading memory of Shannon’s intrusion in her mind. “But she doesn’t trust you.”

“She’s afraid of me?” asked the giantess, quite curious. “Why? Haven’t I done everything to earn at least some interest from all the Minors who wants something better for their future?”

“You’re just too big” said Lisa, smiling. “Not that I mind, you’re big where it counts.”

The two young women chuckled. Shannon found the halfsy’s sex drive brutally honest and refreshing. It changed from Alejandro, who loved her and loved fucking her, but almost had to be coerced into admitting it, at times. Lisa was extremely outgoing, she wore her feelings on her sleeves, which didn’t meant she was stupid, something Shannon was almost certain a lot of MAJORS, possibly some Minors too, assumed. She wondered what she could have become if she had been born a full-blown MAJOR instead of all of one. Someone quite impressive, that’s for sure.

“Shouldn’t we return to the pool?” asked Lisa, her breath shallow.

“We still have at least ten more minutes before us until it starts becoming suspect” chuckled the MAJOR; “I wonder how many times I can make you cum in that time!”

----------------------------------------------

Shannon and Lisa walked together toward the swimming pool. The enormous MAJOR let her smaller companion rushed forward, enjoying the way she seemed to flaunt her curves without even realizing it. It was almost certainly an act, she knew it, but she couldn’t help to appreciate it. If only her Alejandro accepted to gain a little weight… He looks good, with his muscles, and even his scars somehow added to his style. But she wouldn’t have said no to a little more of him to cuddle tenderly. A girl can dream. I may be a billionaire, but I won’t be able to make him drop his weightlifting…

When she exited the house, having to lean noticeably, she noticed first Izzellah Ivory trying to swim. She was surrounded by the three Young MAJORS, each looking both concerned and eager to touch her. But what really struck Shannon was Alejandro holding her still, his arm around her waist, as she tried to simply float around. The two Minors laughed when her fiancé tripped a little and almost lost his balance, almost bringing Izzellah underwater with him. Shannon suddenly felt a burning feeling in her heart, which made her stop.

Am I jealous of Izzellah? she wondered. Why? I’ve already decided that I would be okay with Alejandro preferring her, or anyone else, over me. The behemoth managed to hide her feelings behind a kind smile, but she was happy that her bond with Lisa had been broken already. She hadn’t expected to feel like that. She realized that she didn’t want Alejandro to leave her, to be with another woman. She felt dirty feeling like that when she had promised that she wouldn’t. She would have to fight with herself to remain true to her promise. Thankfully, Alejandro’s love was worth any hardship.

Chapter 38: Run, Lindsey, run!

Lindsey had never run so fast so long. Her breath should have been quick and harsh, but she still managed to inspire and expire easily. Her muscles, well-trained as they were, should have ached but she barely felt anything. Her whole body was full of a white fire which drove her forward, never stopping. She had already completed her circuit once, but she rushed past her house – her brother’s house- but didn’t stop. All she needed to do was run. Run and not return yet, not while her mind was seared with the memory of Izzellah’s lips on hers.

The Minor girl had been even more stupendous than six months ago. She seemed… happier, more in tune with who she wanted to be. And she had even went out in a swimsuit! Nothing too risqué, of course, but still! Her shapely legs, thin but with respectable muscles underneath her smooth skin, and the way her small curves had been enhanced by the suit… Sleeping had been hard that night. She had spent hours turning in her bed, writhing in agony, knowing that Izzellah was barely two rooms away from her… and that she could have been closer.

Not that she could blame Lisa. The halfsy was just… exuberant, and she was also extremely attractive. A part of the young MAJOR wondered if it would be possible for her to convince Izzy to come to her room one night, and if inviting Lisa wouldn’t help her. Around midnight, she had even thought about Jenny. She was a MAJOR, so why couldn’t she have the three Minor girls for herself? Those were the ideas that she tried to purge out by running. She didn’t want to be like all those MAJORS she had read about or seen at the TV, who used Minors like others did tissues…

And this morning, just before she went jogging… Meeting the two Minors alone, seeing Izzy cook… A wonderful spectacle, for her alone! She knew that that damned Sabrina Rodriguez probably enjoyed it almost every day, but for her, it was a first. And seeing once more how Minors interacted with each other… It comforted her in her belief that all Minors had to be friends with each other’s. Even Shawna and Alejandro would have to surmount their differences, at some point. They were not made to bicker and despise each other. They were supposed to like all of their kind, no matter their differences.

A part of her knew it was ridiculous. There were no reasons at all for all of Minorkind to share once big kumbaya. But she hoped it would happen. How great would it be to meet dozens of Minors, of all races and origins, playing happily together? Wouldn’t it help MAJORS achieve a calmer mind? If Minors were able to laugh at one of their own stealing food from them, surely their superior and more competitive brethren could learn to blow out some steam and not clubber the nearest person at the slightest offense. You’re dreaming awake, girl.

“Wow, you seems in a hurry!” huffed a masculine voice to her left, startling Lindsey.

“What the… Damn it, Michael! Did you want me to trip?” she roared at the MAJOR her age who was now running next to her, smiling brightly.

“Well, if you did, I would always be ready to expand a helping hand!” taunted Michael.

Lindsey groaned in disgust at his double entendre. She knew perfectly well what was expanding for him right now. A simple glance at her crotch betrayed his horniness. He had made her advances as soon as the first afternoon of class. She had to admit it put him above most of the girls who had tried to make passes at her brother as soon as the Ceremony was over. And it made her quite flustered to know that she had attracted his attention. He is hot – and well endowed, she had to admit; if he wasn’t so arrogant, perhaps we could end together.

Michael Hernandez kept running next to her. He was slightly older than her, having hit puberty already, yet they were in the same grade and share the Monday, Thursday and Friday’s afternoon classes. He still looked like a kid, but she was seeing the changes happening. She knew, from experience, that boys went from lanky children to teenage hot guys in a matter of weeks once puberty kicked in. She had seen that happening to Alaric, when he had skyrocketed over her, putting on massive muscles and an adult appearance- even as Alejandro slowly developed and she remained the same, to her anger, which meant a lot of loss in fistfight with her MAJOR brother.

“Seriously, Lindsey. You’re a hot babe already, and I know you’ll be even sexier soon. You can’t be angry at me for trying to be the first to be with you!”

“Oh, the first!” huffed Lindsey. “So what, you’ll break with me as soon as you’ll have what you wanted? A quick flick with the Californian chick and be done with it?”

“What? No, no, no!” defended himself the young Latino. “I meant that there is no way that you’d be satisfied with just me, and I’m fine with it. I’ve six older brothers and sisters, you know? So, I’ve had a lot of opportunities to learn that us, teenage MAJORS, fuck like rabbits with everyone who catches our fancies. I would just like my first time to be yours also.”

“Well, at least you aren’t beating around the bush” laughed Lindsey.

“That’s not my style” admitted Michael, looking at her right in the eye. “And I like you.”

“We barely know each other!” replied the young Ferrand, feigning shock even as a part of her was growing interested, and possibly aroused, by Michael athletic body.

He wasn’t that much taller than her, at 2m59 (8f5), but even this little advantage enhanced his looks. His skin was darker than her, his hair straighter and pitch black, and his brown eyes had a shape she couldn’t really describe with another word than enticing. He wasn’t as muscular as her, but he wanted to become a runner, not an MMA fighter. And he had a cute little butt, she admitted it freely, when he sped up a little to pass her up and flaunt it. Two weeks ago, she wouldn’t have really noticed him, but now, she felt something stir in her when they talked.

“Come on! You love to exercise, I do too! And we both have great endurance!”

“Michael, hold your horses! I haven’t even had… you know…”

She blushed, but less than she expected. Somehow, talking about it with another MAJOR wasn’t as embarrassing as if she had been with her brother, or Izzellah. Especially Izzellah. The very idea that the Minor could hear her be so crude was just atrocious to her. She had to have a certain standing, the same controlled calm that her mother displayed in public. The way Ofelia oozed serenity when they exited the house, leaving her older brother alone, had always made her daughter envious. Now, she realized that it probably came from the fact that her Mama felt secure enough to never be phased out by anything a MAJOR could do or say.

“Oh. I assumed you had, already; to be honesty” revealed the tall Latino boy. “But it’s not so bad. Tall as you are, it’s probably only a matter of weeks. I can wait. I hope.”

“Wonderful. You really aren’t doing yourself any favor here” giggled Lindsey. “I mean, come on; you’re basically saying me that you may pop your cherry in any other girl before me, but still try to seduce me? That’s won’t do Mich!”

“Well, it’s not my fault I’m horny as all hell now! You’ve no idea how hard it is, especially at school, with all the older chicks flaunting their assets!”

“That’s not my problem, lover boy” laughed Lindsey. “But says you what. If I ever feel the need to do it with a MAJOR, you’ll be the first call on my list!”

“With a MAJOR… don’t tell me you want to do it with a minor! I mean, come on, I don’t think they would be able to endure ten minutes of you!”

“Asshole” huffed the young girl, still smiling. “You have no idea what you’re talking about. And now, I must really run and return to my home. See you Michael!”

“See you Lindsey! And work on your booty, ‘cause it’s already gorgeous but I want it bigger!”

The pre-teen flipped her finger at her friend, not even bothering to turn her head to look at him. She didn’t want him to see her smile. If a MAJOR found her ass, the only real curves she had, beautiful, then she had a lot of opportunities with Izzellah. Now, she just had to return home and wash before anyone else but the two Minors were up. She doubted that her brother and her lover would emerge until at least 10 a.m. She had heard what they had done during the night, the whole house probably had. The outliers were Sabrina and Mabel, but she felt confident that the other two would laze around. It was holidays for them, after all.

------------------------------------------

“Wow, someone need a shower!” taunted Lisa as she entered the house. “Have you no sense of shame, young lady?” she added mockingly, looking at Lindsey’s body up and down.

“Don’t listen to her, you’re fine” huffed Izzellah, rolling her eyes at her best friend.

“I knew you were a pervert, Ivory” cackled Lisa. “You enjoy seeing through her yoga pants and shirt, aren’t you? You naughty girl!”

“My God, Lisa! Are you ever not horny? Like, seriously, why everything has to be tied to sex with you?” asked Izzellah, raising her arms over her head.

“Isn’t it obvious? That’s because I know what we are missing out when you stubbornly refuses to even try out sex. I mean, come on, do it with Sabrina, a quickie in the shower of something and you’ll see that it’ll open some seriously awesome experience to you!”

Lindsey felt her blood turn ice cold. Inadvertently, Lisa had reminded her that she was on borrowed time. She barely had a week and a half to seduce Izzellah if she wanted to do anything more than some quick and dirty sex somewhere others couldn’t find them, at a moment they wouldn’t have to just rut like wild beast, but explore and enjoy each other. And, at that game, Rodriguez had two advantages over her. She knew Izzellah by heart, and she wasn’t pressed by time. She could play the long game, wait for Izzy to return to Winton and claim her there. It’s so unfair!

“Earth to Lindsey!” said a voice near her torso, snapping her off this train of thought.

“Wha… what’s happening?” stuttered the MAJOR, blushing a little as she looked at the concerned face of her crush; resisting her impulse to grab her was hard but she succeeded.

“I asked you if you wanted anything to eat, now that you’re back from running. I mean, I guess I can understand why you would want to hit a shower first, but from my experience, you MAJORS like to eat a lot, and, well, even if a certain someone pilfered what I cooked, I think we still have enough to share; just the three of us.”

“Oh… sure, I’m in!” she chirped, far too enthusiastically if the grin on Izzy’s face was an indication.

“Great! I need someone to tell me where to go to New Orleans! I want to explore the city!”

“Oh… I think that Shannon would actually be a better fit to do that. She’s from here, well, she lived here most of the time during the last decade, at least. But I guess I can make some guesses and propositions, at the very least” replied Lindsey, smiling at her crush and not noticing how uneasy the mere mention of the gigantic MAJOR’s name made her.

“Great! So… eat whatever you want and try to think about places you think could be interesting!”

“Hum…” said Lindsey, sitting at a table with the two Minors and getting her plate full of pancakes she covered in salted butter and honey. “I think I would start with the City Park, personally. We haven’t yet found time to go there, but I know that ‘Rando would very much like it. It’s an enormous park, really beautiful in the pictures I saw. Plus, there is a Museum at its southern tip.”

“Blah, it sounds boring!” yelled Lisa, not caring that she could wake up someone and break this magic moment for Lindsey, who didn’t want anyone to infringe on her time with the two Minors. “Isn’t there anything fun to do in this city? Places to go to party, or something!”

“I’ve already told you that I don’t want us to go to strange places!” sighed Izzellah.

“It’s not strange places I want to go, it’s fun ones” whined Lisa. “Come on, Izzy! We’re on a vacation, it’s the holidays! Don’t you want to enjoy your youth while it lasts? We’re Minors you know, we don’t have that much time before we have to settle down!”

“Lisa’s right. I mean, I’m a MAJOR, so I can’t imagine what it’s like to not remains…” said Lindsey, searching her words. “Young, I guess, even if we mature too. But your kind doesn’t, and I would hate it if you passed up on some opportunities because of me, you know?”

“Damn it… you sounds just like Sabrina. Or Mei…” huffed Izzellah, pouting a little.

“Or me!” said Lisa enthusiastically. “Which means, realist and fun to be with. You should be proud Lindsey! Not everyone get to be compared favorably to a woman of the Watermiene!”

“More like, not everyone can be said to be as horny as a Watermiene!” groaned Izzellah. “You and your brother are always out to find someone to do the naughty!”

“Do the naughty” repeated Lisa, rolling her eyes. “Are you a child, Izzy? We’re out to have fun! And sex is fun! Just wait until you find someone who will really rock your world and you’ll see I’m right.”

Lindsey blushed when Lisa’s eyes squarely looked into her own. She wasn’t in the right mind to stay here, right now. Her little discussion with Michael had made her horny, and she was always on edge anyway after a good run. It meant that she was doubly so right now, and she decided that she needed to go and take a cold shower real soon. The young girl rushed more pancakes into her mouth, gulping them down with a whole jug of orange juice. She felt the eyes of both Minors on her, and she was almost certain that the halfsy was reading her plainly.

“Hey, slow down! You aren’t enjoying the food!” complained Izzellah, looking a little sad that her efforts were only used by a MAJOR to gorge herself.

“I’m sorry Izzellah” explained Lindsey, searching her words. “It’s just that I really feel like I’m stinking, so I really want to shower, I feel bad imposing my stench on both of you.”

“You don’t smell bad, actually” replied Izzellah, obviously oblivious to the effect her words would have on a young and horny MAJOR – thankfully, Lindsey knew herself. “Don’t feel forced to rush because of us. I wouldn’t want to have to explain to your brother why you choked to death!”

“That’s sweet of you, but I really must go to the shower!” replied Lindsey, jolting away and rushing upstairs toward the shower, but not fast enough to not hear Lisa smack talking Izzy.

“Jesus girl. Sometimes, you’re dumber than a sack of grain!”

------------------------------------------

The cold water on her body helped the young MAJOR to calm herself. Still, she felt restless, and not just because of what Izzellah had done and said earlier that day. While this little breakfast would never manage to satiate her appetite fully, she shouldn’t have been feeling as hungry as she was now. Her horniness only added to the veritable void gnawing at her belly. She looked at the organic shampoo her mother had bought her before they moved to New Orleans. I wonder if I would be able to digest it, she wondered. In theory, there isn’t anything dangerous in there, right?

Her train of thought was interrupted when someone barged in the bathroom. She recognized the fiery hair through the glass, which was meant to mist the vision to preserve privacy and decency in the shower. The other MAJOR moved quickly and Lindsey gasped when Mabel opened the door of the shower, standing proudly in her naked glory. The other MAJOR’s mouth hung agape, a telltale signal that she hadn’t even realized that someone was in there, then a shrewd smile appeared on her face and she moved inside the vast shower, forcing Lindsey to take a step back.

“Hey kiddo!” bumbled the Winton’s born MAJOR. “Do you mind sharing the shower with little old me? It wouldn’t be cool for the environment to make use of more water by taking two showers, right?”

“I… Yeah, sure, of course” mumbled Lindsey, suddenly feeling self-conscious.

The previous day, she had had eyes only for Izzellah – and Lisa- and the way her little swimsuit clung to her curves, the way her ass was highlighted when she leant forward to pick up something on the ground… She hadn’t paid attention to Mabel and Sabrina’s looks. She knew that the two of them were well-endowed compared to her, especially since they had moved beyond that awkward phase when a MAJOR had the mind of a teenager and the body of a ten years old, while she remained stuck there. But now, she couldn’t avoid but compare herself to Mabel.

They were the same height, 2m53 (8f3), which wasn’t so surprising, since Lindsey knew she was tall for her age; she usually had around one feet on girls her age in her new class, while she had been average in Old Creek. And she had a lot more muscles than Mabel. But the older MAJOR more than made it with a panther-like way to move, and killer curves. She hadn’t the ballooning tits of Rodriguez, which were already a large C-cup, by her estimation, and well on their way to an even larger D-cup, at least – but Mabel’s B-Cup were also more than respectable, perky and standing proudly on her chest, taunting Lindsey’s extremely small A-cup’s sized breasts.

“Enjoying the view? I could charge you for that, you know?” teased the ginger MAJOR, with a glint in her eyes that Lindsey knew all too well – she hitched for a fight.

“I’m ready to kick your ass anytime, little girl” growled the younger giantess, “but not in the shower. I don’t want to have to pay a plumber because you’re too clumsy to not break something important.”

“Oh… someone’s got a big mouth” smiled Mabel, even if her face looked readier to bite than laugh. “But don’t get ahead of yourself. You’re like, a child still. Sabrina and I? We’re on our way to adulthood, it wouldn’t be cool of us to beat you black and blue. Even if you deserve it.”

“Oh please” hissed Lindsey, also plastering a false smile on her face. “You think you could take me with your puny arms. I wouldn’t even feel you punching me.”

“We get it, you’re engrossed with your bulging muscles” groaned a third voice –Sabrina’s. “But don’t get cocky, little brat. You want get a minor like Izzy like that. She likes firm but softer bodies.”

Lindsey felt the urge to rush toward the other MAJOR, but she resisted it. It would be dangerous, with how slippery the ground was, and with Mabel standing between her and the exit of the shower. There was no guarantee that teenage rivalry wouldn’t be overcame by friendship and while she felt confident in a 1 v 1 with Sabrina, she had a bad feeling about taking Mabel head-on, even more so with the hated Rodriguez added in the equation. So, she bit her tongue and clutched her hands into fists, but did nothing more, even taking a step back when Sabrina also entered the shower.

“That’s one huge shower you have, Lindsey. Do you usually invite friends in here?” asked Rodriguez, her cold eyes betraying the double entendre even more so than her sarcastic tone.

“Yes Sabrina, I like to have little hoes with me when I shower” replied Lindsey on the same tone.

“You’d better watch your mouth, brat!” spat Izzellah’s step-sister, dropping all pretense of civility. “Out of respect for Izzy and your brother, I don’t want to hurt you – too much. But I’ll break you in two if I need to. Are we clear?”

“Oh really? Will it be before or after Shannon’s kick your fat butt out of town for breaking her rule?” asked Lindsey, hoping that the fear that the gigantic MAJOR had put in Sabrina the previous day would still be there.

“That’s pathetic” hissed Sabrina, “resorting to this giantess’s threats to avoid a fight. I guess I shouldn’t have expected better from a little kid, I guess.”

“I don’t hear you throwing a punch here” replied Lindsey, pushing her chance a little more.

“You’d be deserving of a good beating, that’s for sure” said Mabel. “But right now, I’m too hungry for that. I say let’s get squeaky clean, fill our bellies and then we fight like our lives depended on it!”

---------------------------------------------

The three MAJORS looked at each other, waiting for one to throw the first punch. It would happen, Lindsey knew it, and she knew that the other two knew it too. It was just a matter of when, and she was willing to bet it would be as soon as the two Minor girls turned their head away. Right now, they seemed too busy looking at maps of New Orleans and discussing what each wanted to do. It was apparently extremely important, considering how the two were focused on it, arguing about each and every choice one of them put forward.

“Fine! We’ll choose when everyone’s up” stated Izzellah, looking straight at her best-friend. “How about that? Will you stop arguing about every choice I make then?”

“Yeah, fine by me” agreed Lisa. “I’m pretty sure everyone will be able to see that mine are better!”

“Yeah, yeah… What I hope is that we’ll be going soon enough! I don’t want to waste any day of this vacation” exclaimed Izzellah, looking at the other MAJORS, then bleaching when thunderous footstep announced the arrival of Shannon Matthewson.

“Oh, everyone’s already up? I didn’t expect it” smiled the behemoth, who was dressed rather provocatively, thought Lindsey.

“I told you we overslept” sighed her older brother, coming down the stair a lot less easily than his fiancée, minding his every step and generally making Lindsey really nervous.

“It’s not good for your health to not sleep enough. Everyone knows that Minors get up when they need it and have slept long enough. Isn’t that right, Lindsey?”

“Oh, hum…” stammered the young girl, who didn’t expect to be brought into that discussion, especially with Izzellah looking at her, as if she was willing to carefully study her answer. “Everyone sleep as much as they need. But usually, oversleeping imply a change in life-style or activities.”

“Yeah, my activities sure have changed compared to Old Creek” grumbled Alejandro, finally getting out of the stairs. “Anyway, I’m starving. Is there anything to eat before we hit the town?”

“Excellent idea!” abounded Shannon. “What about a little brunch? Nothing too fancy, just enough to fill her us for this afternoon?”

“This afternoon?” shrieked Izzellah, looking horrified, even as Mabel rushed toward the kitchen, Lisa following her eagerly.

“I’ll be cooking!” screamed the red-head. “I just love this kitchen, I have to try it!”

Izzellah complained and while her brother seemed torn, he stood by his lover. Lindsey herself wanted to please Izzy, but the hungry void in the pit of her stomach needed to be fed. She had never been so hungry in her life and she needed to fill it if she wanted to be a pleasant host and able to entice Izzellah. Even if it meant letting Sabrina support her sister, albeit in a low-key way, so as to not antagonize the gigantic MAJOR. A part of Lindsey couldn’t help but wonder if she would be able to cow other MAJORS as easily as Shannon, if she too was gigantic…

Chapter 39 : Rules of Engagement

Lindsey looked around as plate after plate of food were brought to the table hastily put in the garden. Everyone was turning around it, except for Izzy’s two friends, Mabel and Lisa. Both of them came and went, bringing ever more delicious-looking sausages, French fries and avocado and too many other food to count them. The not quite yet teenager was almost jumping at the food, only the fear of looking like an uneducated tool in front of her crush kept her in check. And she couldn’t start eating until everyone has chosen their seats, anyway.

“So, I was thinking… Why not put the guest in the upper end of the table?” chirped Shannon.

“I…” started Izzellah but her voice was drowned by her step-sister’s, who didn’t seemed to have even noticed the Minor wanted to talk.

“That’s a great idea, don’t you think Izzy? I’ll get you a booster seat. Or you can sit on my lap, if you feel like it” she added, as if it was an afterthought and not something she clearly had in mind from the beginning, suspected the youngest Ferrand.

“The booster seat will be fine” hissed Izzellah, glaring at Sabrina, who flinched a little.

“Are you sure?” inquired Shannon. “No one would judge you if you felt more comfortable on your sister or friend’s lap than on a booster. I’m even sure that….”

“No” cut her off “Rando, rather sternly. “I’m not eating on anyone’s laps. I’ll take a booster too.”

“But…” started Shannon, before sighing deeply when she looked into the Minor’s eyes. “Fine.”

“And it isn’t as if we had ridiculous boosters” said Lindsey, trying to brighten the mood a little, as if was souring rather quickly. “We’ve got very moderns seats, which don’t look like stuff made for babies or little kids.”

“Well, that’s great to hear, but have you anything my size?” shouted Lisa, as she brought a plate of shrimps which smelt absolutely delicious.

“Won’t a normal booster seat works for you, shorty?” asked Mabel, carrying two enormous jugs of orange and apple juices, in each hand.

“Nope! Halfsies are too large for the usual shit!” she laughed.

“More like your ass is too chubby for it” chuckled Izzellah. “I told you that you need to exercise more!” she added with a chortle.

“It’s not MY fault that I’ve ways to lose some weight that you don’t want to hear about!” complained Lisa, as she carefully dropped the shrimps on the table.

“Lisa!” yelled a scandalized Izzy, turning bright red.

“What? I said nothing dirty, you pervert” chuckled evilly the half-MAJOR.

“You… That’s…” babbled Izzellah, before letting out a small and –to Lindsey- very cute yell. “Can’t we just get to eat? I want to see New Orleans…” she grumbled, walking toward the far end of the table, a reaction which made all the MAJORS laugh, and even ‘Rando smiled.

--------------------------------------------------

Once everyone was seated, but Mabel and Lisa, who were still bringing food on the table, Lindsey looked at everyone. Izzellah looked rather stiff, as if she was still uneasy around so many MAJORS, but she suspected it was mostly because of Shannon. Sabrina was, obviously, sitting next to her step-sister, to her left, and Lisa would seat to her right. She knew she had surprised everyone when she decided to not be just next to her crush, but Lindsey was willing to play the long game; it was better to not smother her, it would have been overplaying her hand.

At the other end of the table, were Shannon and Alejandro. It wasn’t surprising that the giantess wouldn’t let her fiancé sit away from her, but it made their respective statures look even more different. Shannon was truly gigantic, sitting she was still a lot taller than all the other MAJORS standing, and her over-abundant curves made somehow hard to look at her without being either a little aroused or intimidated  And ‘Rando… well, he looked so small and vulnerable like that! And hunched over his food, probably the result of the many times Alaric and her pilfered his plates when they were younger.

“You should try those shrimps my love, they are delicious!” said the black behemoth as she picked one with her fork and approached his face with it.

“I’m fine Shannon! I can pick my own food” he grumbled, moving his head farther away from her, which was kind of funny, had to admit Lindsey, since the billionaire had such an height advantage that she wasn’t even extending her arm to reach his head.

“I know your fine sweetie” chided the massive MAJOR, in a tone which made chuckle Lindsey with how cute it was, “but you really need to taste those! I just know you’ll love it!”

“Put it in my plate then… I’ll eat it, promise” he sighed, which unleashed a wave of chortles around the table, except from Izzy, noticed Lindsey.

Shannon looked a little dejected, but then carefully put down the shrimp where ‘Rando had asked her. She then leant and managed to kiss his head, without knocking anything down, a feat of strength considering the vastness of her breasts and how stuffed the table was. A roasted chicken came perilously close from one of her cups, but she didn’t touch it. It made Lindsey really envious to see her being so affectionate with her brother. I want to be this close with Izzellah. I’m sure we would look just as cute as the two of them!

“Enjoying your food?” suddenly asked Shannon.

Lindsey blinked and almost answered immediately, before realizing she wasn’t the one talked to. The gigantic MAJOR was talking to Izzy, who seemed completely dumbfounded and unable to answer. It made the young Ferrand sad to see her crush at such a loss of words. It was also surprising to discover she was this afraid of a taller than average MAJOR. She would have guessed that she would have had a greater ease than her ‘Rando to accept it, after all, since she had had a rather normal childhood. But in fact, it seemed that more interactions with normal MAJORS had ingrained in her an innate fear of the tallest ones.

“It’s fine” mumbled Izzellah, and Lindsey knew it wasn’t.

------------------------------------------------------

The mashed potatoes and bacon had a ashen taste in her mouth as she looked at the two pure-blooded Minors sitting next to each other by the pool. Lindsey felt knots in her stomach and there was nothing she could do. She knew her brother also had a secret crush on Izzy, and she would never held him responsible or be angry at him if he acted on it. But it didn’t mean she was any less anxious about it, quite the contrary. It was hard to see the two small figures, side by side and alone, talking about things only meant for Minor ears.

“Does she do that a lot?” asked Shannon. “I mean, I’m not that experienced with Minors, so perhaps it’s only natural but it seems strange to me.”

“She’s just a little overwhelmed” explained Mabel matter of factly. “Far from home, uneasy about herself and her feelings…”

“Don’t speak as if you had any idea what went into her head, Red!” huffed Sabrina. “Izzy’s perfectly easy with her feelings. She’s in love with me but don’t want to admit it!”

“Dream on Rodriguez!” spat Mabel. “She’s crushing pretty hard on the little guy, and she has feelings for Mei and even the kid” she ended, pointing at Lindsey with her chin.

“And me!” yelled Lisa, immediately defusing the tensions which were rising at the table, even as Shannon looked at the younger MAJORS, her face inscrutable.

“You? Aren’t you her best friend?” asked Sabrina, smiling in spite of herself.

“Well, duh! I am yes, but I’ve also all the advantages of a MAJORS, without the drawbacks. Which are brutality, stupidity and being too tall for her taste.”

“So, she has a problem with size” interjected Shannon, sounding pleased, somehow. “That’s good to know” she strangely added after a moment or two.

“Well, I don’t think she has a problem with size per se. It’s just that her father is really tall for a normal MAJOR, and I think she hasn’t come to term with the fact that he isn’t the tallest and thus can’t protect her against everyone” explained Sabrina.

“Why would she need to feel protected?” asked Lindsey, frowning. “She’s a strong independent minor, she doesn’t need anyone to hover above her…”

“You’ve no idea what Minors truly live at school, haven’t you?” sneered Sabrina.

“What does that even mean, Rodriguez? Are you so small that you pass for a Minor in your school to know how they feel?”

“You little… It means that there is a lot of peoples wanting to get their hands on Minors at any cost out there. You don’t know it because your little bro is a stay at home kid but…”

“Enough” growled Shannon, putting an immediate stop to the feud which was starting. “I won’t have you throwing shade at each other like that. Not when clearly fragile Minors can hear you and see you!”

“Hey! What am I then, if not a fragile Minor?” yelled Lisa in mock anger.

“A strong and shrewd Minor, far more dangerous than she looks?” asked Shannon, which made a lot of eyebrows around the table to be raised, even if it brought a huge grin of the halfsy’s face.

“You do know how to talk to a lady!” laughed Lisa, leaning forward on her seat to fish another bowl of rice and shrimps. “Some girls may need to take lessons from you!”

Mabel, Sabrina and Lindsey herself glared at the halfsy, who didn’t seemed to care at all, even as Shannon chuckled softly. Huffing, the young Ferrand turned her head to look at the two Minors, only to gasp when she saw Izzellah’s head on her brother’s shoulder. A flare of jealousy rushed in her mind, but she quickly dashed it, mortified to feel that way about Alejandro. He’s the right to be happy, even with her! I can’t judge him, I can’t be angry at him! But it was easier to say that than to suppress her feelings. She felt so damn torn, and the fact that only Lisa seemed to be okay with what was happening by the pool didn’t help at all.

Suddenly, her brother got up and, after exchanging some more words with his fellow Minor, he returned to the table, shouting a smile at Lindsey, which surprised her and made her feel even les worthy of his support. Which he noticed, obviously, and he walked toward her. She blushed and shook her head, trying to convey that it was okay without using words, nor the bond, since she knew how much he still disliked the idea of MAJORS rummaging in his head, no matter the reason. But he didn’t seem to care and stopped near her chair.

“Everything’s fine, I swear” he whispered to her, low enough that no other MAJOR around the table would be able to hear without leaning suspiciously close, something none would dare to do, for fear of admitting their interest in the exchange.

“You know it isn’t important if…” she started replying, speaking just as low than him.

“Sorry, can’t hear you Little Lind, I just have Minor ears” said her brother, smiling. “But, anyway, I asked her to not break your heart. I…” he stopped to take an intake of breath, as if he was steeling himself. “I’ll try to help you more, but right now, I don’t know how. Perhaps you should propose some excursion or something, Izzy really want to move around town.”

“I… I think about it, thank you” she said, speaking just loud enough to be heard this time.

“You’re welcome.”

------------------------------------------------------------

Shannon grumbled to herself. She could have spent a wonderful day with her Alejandro, but had had to give up on it, partially because of a business meeting. Which was a shame, but in the same time, a necessity for her many, many projects. Hopefully, it wouldn’t be a meeting taking too much of her time; it was simply a matter of getting her due, after all. Contracts were agreed upon, especially the price, so it should be a simple matter, really. She would greet the envoy, play it, get the data she needed for half the price it was worth, even if the head of Matsumoto only did half of what he had promised and be done with it.

“Miss Matthewson” greeted her receptionist. “Your partner from Matsumoto Corps is here.”

“Really? Where did you send him?” she asked briskly, already walking toward the elevators.

“The… the office in the side dominating the Mississippi, Ma’am. I have had your penthouse be prepared in case you needed to change your clothes” explained the receptionist as she walked by her.

Shannon stopped and looked at the other woman. She wasn’t sure, but she thought her name was Isabella or something like that. She was Hispanic, no doubt about it, petite for a MAJOR, at barely 2m41 (7f9), with shoulder length brown hair and big, brown eyes. Shannon tapped her teeth with her nails for a second. She had had a rather pleasant night, but nothing has raucous as she had hoped, Alejandro refusing to have sex in his sister’s house. His house, really, but he could be really stubborn when he wanted to. And she needed to have a clear head before her meeting…

“Come with me” she ordered as the elevator doors opened. “Now!” she barked, when the receptionist hesitated.

------------------------------------------------------

“Madam, are you sure that it’s very appropriate?”

“Who cares if it’s appropriate or not?” grumbled Shannon, irritated by her employee’s nagging. “Seriously, no one will be the wiser, there won’t be anyone to see us…”

“Even so… Isn’t it a little embarrassing? I mean… You are quite the woman, if I may speak freely.”

“Are you calling me fat?” asked the giantess, glaring at the smaller woman. “Do you think I’m not pretty enough? Not fit enough, perhaps?”

“Ma’am, I wouldn’t! It’s just that… I don’t think I’m strong enough, or deft enough…”

“Nonsense” huffed Shannon. “Just do it already; I’m not asking much from you!”

With a sigh, the far smaller MAJOR want to task. She picked an enormous bra, frilly but not too much, and present it to her. Shannon nodded approvingly and quickly put the garment in place. She waited for the receptionist to walked toward her back and huffed when the bra was adjusted and closed. She then rose to her full size and donned her red business dress. She then gestured for her shoes, stiletto, jet black, which made her even more imposing. Thanks to Isabella’s help, she had been able to get dressed in a matter of minutes.

“Thank you. I’ll remember your help” she said to her diminutive helper, who seemed both afraid and pleased, as if she had expected something else and wasn’t quite sure if avoiding it was good or not.

Shannon exited the penthouse with her employee in tow. She called an escalator for Isabella and took another, leading directly in the room adjacent to her office. Once there, she straightened her professional bun and opened the door. She did her best to hide her surprise. She had expected one of Matsumoto’s usual representatives, Fujiwara-San or perhaps Minamoto-San. Instead, there stood a young girl, who could have been anywhere between sixteen and twenty years, good looking, athletic and with a steely expression. Oh, it’ll be good…

“Are you the representative of the Matsumoto design firm? I was expecting a man” she said bluntly, extending her hand to shake the far smaller one; she felt some pressure, which meant that the girl didn’t held back, another telltale sign that her morning would be spent a lot longer here than she had hoped, but she started to feel exited now.

“My mother took ill” informed the girl, -Mei Matsumoto then. “She’s a minor and prone to fevers. She couldn’t fly and my father wouldn’t dare to leave her side. I have the design blueprints and data as agreed upon.”

“Well then this should be quick.” Shannon smiled as she took a seat across from Mei. “It seems these meet the specifications we agreed upon. Good.”

“I believe they actually greatly exceed the requirements.” Mei informed.

“Of course they do. Your father is quite the visionary. Now I just need the data and- Is there a problem?” she asked, her voice soft as the teenage girl took the data away from her.

“Unfortunately we can’t finish this transaction until the price is renegotiated.” Mei stated flatly.

“The price was already agreed upon by your father.” Shannon informed.

“Yes. My father is a visionary, but he is also an artist and greatly undervalues his own work. After looking it over anyone with even basic business acumen could see this initial price is an insult. Especially from someone of your abundant wealth.”

“Your father may be a visionary but he is not the only designer in existence. My abundant wealth as you put it affords me the opportunity to shop around.”

“If that is your decision…” said Mei, bowing as Shannon stood up to leave the table. “I do doubt however you will find anyone capable of meeting your rather unique energy containment requirements outside of Japan, or for that matter a designer as capable of handling such difficult materials….anywhere.”

“Are you sure you want to do this?” asked Shannon.

She knew her lips had pursed into a predatory grin, but she couldn’t care. It has been so freaking long! I can’t remember from the top of my head the last time I had a business meeting with someone willing to put their asses in the game like her… Wonderful. She could feel her blood boiling, her breath quickened and she felt her muscles contracting, as if her body prepared itself to pounce on a prey. And in a way, it was just that. She was an apex predator, and a smaller one had come into her den, to confront her. It was an awesome feeling, once she would never share with Alejandro, because he wouldn’t understand, but one she cherished nonetheless.

“I’m afraid this meeting might not be as short as you originally intended” Mei smiled back, her face also contorted into an amused grin.

“Don’t worry, I’m quite happy about that” purred Shannon. “But let’s cut the chase, if only because I have a fiancé to return to. What’s the price you want?”

Mei’s eyes lit with a strange fire at the mention of a fiancé, and Shannon had to control herself to not giggle with glee. It was an old tactic of hers, to actually show weakness in an early negotiation. Apparent weakness, that is, not actual. Most MAJORS were utterly unable to do so and thus easy to guide where they wanted them to be. They attacked her from this angle, trying to play for time, thinking it would make her more susceptible to agree with them. It never did, however. She was far too shrewd for it.

“”I understand. However, I don’t think that we should rush things out” replied Mei Matsumoto. “However, I can give you my price. Fifty-five millions.”

“Fifty… Are you crazy?” blurted Shannon, taken aback by such an insane demand.

Mei’s father data was extremely valuable yes, far above the ten millions they had agreed upon previously. But fifty-five millions? It was at least fifteen millions too many and the teenager before her knew it. For the first time in her life, Shannon felt as if she was being played. It wasn’t really a pleasant sensation, and she wondered what would happen in the future, when Mei would take the reins of her father’s company. After all, no one rules forever. But today, she still had some ace in her hands.

“Thirty millions. Not one penny more or I’ll rescind my generous offer concerning Izzellah’s future protector as an Ambassador for my Campaign for Minor’s Rights” she said sternly.

“You wouldn’t” spat Mei, flinching, which brought back Shannon’s smile.

“Really? Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but the protectors are usually peoples with close ties to the Ambassadors, but not a lot of clout by themselves. You would be an exception, one I would have to sell to Izzellah Ivory, after all.”

“But you can’t use it as a bargaining chip” replied Mei. “You haven’t convinced Izzy-ellah yet. And she is terrified of you!” she added, as if it was a definitive argument.

“Correct, on both counts. But I have several possibilities to make sure she’ll leave New Orleans securely in my pocket as one of my employees” smiled Shannon.

She enjoyed seeing the younger girl biting her lips. It didn’t last long, half a second perhaps, but it was a tell-tale sign of her victory today. Mei Matsumoto would be a great and worthy rival in a few years, but she was still too green to compete with her and come on top. Which meant that she had to prepare for those next few years. Today, she would get the data she needed to complete the Project Renewal, and pay a lot more than she had wanted to, but a lot less than the other wanted. A draw, in a sort, even if she counted it as a small win for her.

“Fine…” sighed Mei. “But I want to sign the papers now, which will designate me as Izzellah’s protector. You won’t use it against me ever again.”

“Of course” affably replied Shannon. “And remember, today’s your win” she added in a very hypocritical way. “Your father’s company will receive triple the amount previously agreed upon, so you can be proud of this achievement.”

From the look on her face, Shannon could tell that Mei felt anything but pride right now. It made her quite happy.

Chapter 40: I'm angry, yes !

“And it should do the trick!” said Jenny, quite chirpy – too much even, considering the circumstances, thought the Minor.

“Thanks Jenny” still replied Alejandro, as the blue-haired MAJOR took a step back and looked at her hard work.

“Dank” said Lindsey, her face a patchwork of bands, darkening flesh and various bruises.

Alejandro was incensed. He realized he probably hadn’t ever been so angry at his little sister, but he couldn’t help it. She looked like a grotesque monster now, or one of those dumbasses he sometimes saw on the Internet, the dumb brutes who were always used on the secret Minor-only forums and website he went on to highlight the aggressively and imbecility of the so-called “superior race”.  His cute little sister was just plain ugly, and the worst was that she seemed to be caught up between frustration and happiness, somehow.

“Try to not talk too much” said Jenny, patting the younger MAJOR’s head. “Your stitches won’t hold near your mouth, and you don’t want your lips to simply flow on your face, right?”

“Aren’t you exaggerating a little?” asked Alejandro, perhaps a little too forcefully.

“Nope! I’m the expert right? The manager slash doc for a whole club of brutal MAJOR girls who want nothing more than to bash some skulls and break some bones! So if I say if she talks, her lips will never be the same again, it’s an understatement.”

“Wonderful… you really don’t sell me on your club, with such a description…” huffed Alejandro.

“It’s a good thing that you aren’t the target of our recruitments, then!” scoffed Jenny, turning toward him and shoving her index finger in his torso. “And you better not forget it. Your sister has barely entered this game, and she has proven that she’s a tough cookie. She’s got talent in the ring, she got the guts to endure pain, and she gave as much as she received. I want her to succeed, and you better not fuck this up, or I’ll quick your ass!”

“Ow, okay, point taken! But just so you know, it won’t prevent me from speaking my mind, no matter the consequences” he growled, pushing her finger aside. “Now, can you give us the room? Sabrina also need your help.”

“Humpf. Sam is also relatively competent, and I’m pretty sure that…”

“Do you really think that someone who has had to fight her will let Sam deal with her face and her other bruises?” he cut her off sternly. “Come on, I may not be a MAJOR, but I know how you all act.”

Jenny said nothing and looked at him, as if evaluating her best way to answer that. Then, with a sigh, she went outside of the little room where Lindsey had been treated. He took a deep breath and closed his hand into a fist, before opening it again. Then he looked at Lindsey. She stood upright, which was surprising. She expected her to be stooped, trying to avoid whatever he may have had to say. It was clear he had been wrong to expect it. She seemed to almost defy him, daring him to speak and during a second, it made him reconsider what he wanted to do. Then, he walked toward her and in one swift motion, he slapped her hard on her right cheek.

A sharp pain immediately struck him, his head ringed and he suddenly felt the hard cold floor on his back. He felt another source of pain on the back of his head he guessed he had a bump now. He didn’t really hear anything, because his jaw hurt really badly, but he was quite certain he had also been slapped. It wasn’t something he didn’t expect, so he was able to accept it and to move past that, sitting up to discover Lindsey kneeling near him, her face inscrutable with how badly she had been battered. She didn’t seem to be talking, and he was grateful for that. He didn’t want to see her lips exploding, or melting or whatever else horror Jenny had talked about.

“Bond” he rasped and he opened his mind, so she may enter it.

He gasped when she bonded him. He realized that he had started to get - acquainted seemed to be the better word but he wouldn’t use it – used to Shannon’s bond. The one with Lindsey was fundamentally different. It wasn’t as deep, for starter. And also kind of foggy, as if their bond was akin to a bad reception for old TV. It was sort of relaxing, really, because he knew his deep thought were protected and he would know and push back her probes, if need be. Still, he needed to clear his mind to be able to talk to Lindsey.

Alejandro, are you okay? suddenly asked his sister, conveying her fear.

I’m fine, he replied slowly, still collecting his thoughts.

Why did you do that? You… you slapped me! You should have known that I wouldn’t be able to help myself! I… Are you sure I didn’t hurt you!?

“Isn’t it obvious?” asked Alejandro, out loud. “I’m angry at you!”

Why? almost shrieked his sister in his mind, which made him wince. Why would you be mad because I fought against Rodriguez!? I didn’t even really lose, not really! Or is it because…

“Not it’s not because you kissed…”

She kissed me! roared Lindsey as she got up, towering over his far smaller form. She. Kissed. Me! I didn’t… I mean, it wasn’t the worst thing ever but I didn’t want it to happen, okay?

“For fuck sake, listen to me!” he screamed, still sitting on the ground. “I don’t fucking care about who you kiss, or who you have sex with, okay? You’ll be thirteen soon, I know what it means for MAJORS! I’m fucking angry at you because you were too damn stubborn to quit this dumb as shit fight soon enough to not look like you got out of a brawl with a bear!”

I… I did what any self-respecting MAJOR would do ‘Rando! That bitch wanted a fight, I wanted one, we did it. I don’t feel too good about it, because I couldn’t kick her ass all the way, but I fought good! Why can’t you be happy about it for me!?

“Because I can’t protect you!” he blurted without even realizing it and immediately regretting it; he tried to break the bond but couldn’t, and when he tried to get up to leave, embarrassed beyond reason, Lindsey put her hand on his right shoulder to stop him.

You… you want to protect me!? ‘Rando… You’re a Minor, you can’t protect me… You don’t HAVE to protect me even! It’s my duty as…

“I’m your brother! Your elder brother! I should be able to protect you! I shouldn’t… I shouldn’t feel like I’ll have to watch you be killed by someone or something, like I felt Joseph would kill Alaric!” he shrieked, not even noticing the tears running on his cheeks.

-------------------------------------------------------

Lindsey didn’t even though. All the anger she had suddenly had toward her ‘Rando had vanished. In a mere second, she had taken him in a tight embrace, forgetting all her sore spots, her pain and her bruises. He needed it and she realized that she needed it to. To feel him, so small, so weak and especially so vulnerable, their shared bond conveying his genuine emotions to her, despite its blurred nature since they were siblings.

I’m sorry, she said to him, trying to let him know how sincere she was. I hadn’t realized that… I never knew you felt that way. I thought… I thought that you knew, deep down, that no MAJOR, not even Alaric or me are in need of your protection ‘Rando. That it’s us who have to keep you safe and healthy, and have failed at doing just that for a long time…

“Oh great, so I should feel good because I’m just a Minor loser who need to suck it up…” he sniffed in her neck as she cradled him.

It’s not what I said and you know it, she chided him. But, seriously, what do you think would happen if you barged into a fight between Sabrina and me? What would happen to you, more precisely?

“I don’t know… I would stop the fight?”

You’d be hurt, bad. Perhaps killed, ‘Rando! I know you aren’t used to hanging out with MAJORS – or anyone, for that matter, but you need to realize it. You’re small and fragile, and while no MAJOR would want to hurt you purposely… we do have instinctual reactions, as your cheek as noticed.

“That’s unfair” her oh so smaller brother replied, sounding less distraught already. “I’m older, I should be able to prevent you from looking like you’ve become everyone’s punching-bag.”

She didn’t respond to that and let him calm down. He needed it, and she felt terrible to not have realized how he could feel. She saw him as her older brother sure, but he was so much weaker than her since forever really, that she had never even pictured him wanting to protect her, or Alaric. And to be perfectly honest with herself, Lindsey had to admit that she only saw Al’ as her big brother, with all the resentment and competitiveness which came with this label, when ‘Rando was her “little” big brother, the one she had to care about and keep safe.

“Okay, I’m feeling better now, you can let me go, before someone barge in to see what we’re doing.”

Why? It would be awkward for you to be held like that by your sister? It’s pretty natural in MAJORS/Minors siblings relationships, I’ll have you know.

“Oh really? And you learnt that where? We didn’t exactly grew up surrounded by mixed families” said her brother, his mood clearly already lifting.

I watched a lot of documentaries about it, especially since last year, she begrudgingly explained, to avoid a longer argument with him.

“Sure” he said, sounding utterly unconvinced but also unwilling to push the argument further. “Anyway, time to go and try to make amend with Izzy, if you want to have any chance with her, you know?” he added, sounding perhaps a little too serious.

Why would I have to make amend? Her sister wanted to pummel me, I agreed and I gave almost as bad as I got! she shouted mentally, making him flinch. Sorry… it’s just… Izzy will understand, right?

“Izzellah hate violence and dick-measuring contests, Little Lind. So, you and Sabrina have basically fucked up in the worst way possible. You’d better think through what you’ll say… Well, what you’ll think and I’ll talk for you. We don’t want your lips to implode, right?”

Jenny was being overdramatic, sighed the young MAJOR, even if she still didn’t dare talking. But okay, let’s go! she thought, jumping on her feet only to sense a little vertigo come over her and make her sway around for a moment.

“Jesus! Will you put me down before doing your best battered Rocky Balboa’s impression!?” shouted Alejandro, whose voice sounded more than a little anxious.

I would like to see try to walk around after taking such a beating! grumbled Lindsey, before immediately feeling extremely bad about that. ‘Rando I’m sorry I…

“That’s okay” cut her off the small figure still trapped in her arms. “I know MAJORS are not the most sensitive bunch, especially after they got their ass whooped” he laughed.

“I didn’t get my ass whooped!” yelled Lindsey, before flinching. “Ouch, it stings to talk but far from what Jenny said. Damn, I’ll have to talk about her sense of humor…”

“You know, take it from someone who spent ten years living in deny, it’s not a good thing to reject the truth that way” said Alejandro, sounding perversely pleased now. “Helena and Derek saw the fight and they have deemed you the loser, sis.”

Lindsey seethed and dropped her brother a little harder than necessary, which made him scream and then flinch when he tried to walk, but she pretended to have not noticed it, even with the bond still in place. After all, she couldn't see anything really well anyway, so she just had misjudged the distance and it wasn’t at all a childish reaction, she decided. She felt changing, in body and mind and her brother’s attitude seemed to be changing drastically too. Wait a minute… she thought, finally collecting the dots.

“You’re acting weird today! Is it because… because I’ll soon be a real teenager?”

He said nothing, but through the bond, she felt that she was right. He was embarrassed about her finding out, but she knew she was right. It made her confused. She knew their relationship was changing, it couldn’t be any other way, since he was now engaged, they had left home to move around the country and she had to start finding her place in this whole world. Still, it made her kind of angry, which surprised her. She didn’t understand why, but that he changed the way he acted around her stung more than anything else, right about now.

“I… I hadn’t noticed” finally said her brother, which was probably an honest answer, from what she could read in his mind. “But I guess you’re right. You know, things became a little rocky with Alaric when we were your age, until we both gave ourselves space.”

“Rocky how?” she asked, curious now, since she had never noticed anything wrong back then.

“Well… nothing too crazy but… You know, he started to get incensed by some remarks I made, and myself… well, I was worse, I think. Anything he said, or Mom and Dad, for that matter, I took it the wrong way.”

“And not from me? Isn’t it weird?”

“Not really… I mean, you were still a little kid at that time, so I guess what you said was considered cuter more than unnerving? I don’t really know how it works; puberty, that is.”

“I see… So now that I’m entering it in full, you’re… what? Being mean with me?” she asked, sounding a little hurt and childish, even to her ears.

“Well, I can as well toughen you up, since I can’t protect you” ‘Rando replied with a grin on his face.

“You’re a meany!” screamed Lindsey. “But enough of that, we need to go and see what’s happening to the others! I don’t want Rodriguez to get that much leeway with Izzy.”

-------------------------------------------------------------

Alejandro was greeted by a sight he hadn’t expected at all . Samantha was lazily standing next to the door leading to the little room his sister and he had had their little talk. She glared at all the other MAJORS present and the Minor realized that, hadn’t he been bonded with his sister, he would have been overwhelmed by the way she used her Tier 3 ability. He couldn’t fathom why she was doing it, but she had apparently granted them some privacy, even if she had probably heard most of what had went with Lindsey.

“Did you…” he started, but she cut him off.

“Don’t worry, door’s sound-proof, so I heard nothing. And I made sure that nobody would come and eavesdrop!” she added, shouting at Helena, apparently.

“You’re a fucking pain in the ass Sam, you know that right?” roared the gigantic black teenager, letting her muscles show off a little, as if she intended to start a fight with her friend. “But I won’t take the bait, I don’t want to endanger my baby just to kick your already loosing ass!”

“My loosing ass! You’re ugly already, do you need to add blindness to your arsenal?” spat Samantha, leaving her station against the wall to stride toward her friend. “I handed her ass to the little fury from California, you overgrown brute!”

“I sure don’t feel defeated!” yelled Mabel, jumping on her feet. “If you want some more, I’m done for it. Unlike Sabrina and Lindsey, I’m no slouch, and you know it by now.”

“You’re a snake is what you are!” blurted Rodriguez, still treated by Jenny, while, near her legs, Izzellah glared at everyone in the gym.

Alejandro had to admit that Mabel was right about one thing. She didn’t seemed much worse than when he had last seen her. It was also true of Sam, but it was something he had expected. He guessed that it came down from the fact that neither had personal reasons to beat the crap out of the other, or more talent and experience in this kind of fight to avoid turning it into a slugfest. In any case, Sabrina and his little sister looked even worse compared to the other two competitors.

Well thank you, hissed Lindsey in his mind, surprising him, since he had managed to forget the bond.

Sorry, but it’s true. And I think we can break the bond now, if you want to.

I… I would like to remain bonded with you for now, if it’s okay, admitted his towering little sister, who remained close to him, as if she needed his comfort, somehow.

“Stop that!” shouted Izzy, surprising all MAJORS present. “Haven’t you all done enough already? We came here so I could discover this school, and then New Orleans! What’s the point of crossing half the country if the peoples who could help me do that end clobbering each other like cavewomen?”

She glared at all of them, and Alejandro understood perfectly why she was so upset. He felt the same way, after all. All of this was a mess, made even sadder by the fact that it may have ended being exactly what Sabrina and Lindsey needed. They didn’t seem willing to fight each other now, which was at least a good starting point. I wonder how much of the kiss was due to their frustrations and how much was due to attraction? A sharp pain in his left shoulder made him yelp and he looked up at his sister, who was still pinching him harsh.

“What was that for!?” he shouted.

“You know perfectly well why you got that…” she grumbled, looking away from him.

“Really? Nobody cares about what I’m saying?” almost shrieked Izzellah, looking mightily pissed.

“Oh come on Izzy” huffed Lisa. “You’re being melodramatic and jealous that you didn’t see two hotties fight to the death and then make out, just for the right to woo you!”

“Lisa!” screamed Izzellah, who looked scandalized. “Look at them, they are seriously injured!”

“That? Psch, I’ve seen Romeo coming back with a lot worse and being none the worse two days later! MAJORS are tough, Izz’! I bet they’ll look barely bruised this evening and perfectly healed tomorrow morning! I swear it’s true on my girl scout honor!”

“You were a girl scout?” asked Shawna, who had managed to remain out of the discussions for now, probably at Helena’s express demand.

“Nope!”

--------------------------------------------------------------------

The dusk was quite beautiful in New Orleans. Not as much as in Old Creek, of course, but he had discovered it only during the last year, therefore Alejandro didn’t feel able to truly belittle the Big Easy sunset so easily. In the end, Shannon had never called back, apparently a business mood had stroke her and she had decided to deal with it for most of the day. It wasn’t a bad thing, all in all, since it allowed everyone to calm down and relax, back at the house. And now, while Mabel was cooking some dinner, he got to enjoy the view from his room.

“Can I come in?” asked Izzellah, startling him a little, since he hadn’t heard her coming at all.

“Sure! How’s your sister?”

“Sabrina’s not… urgh, you know what, I don’t care about it. She’s fine, that idiot! Her bruises are already healing, can you believe it? Now, her beating looks two days old at least! Damn MAJORS” she added, as an afterthought. “And how’s Lindsey?”

“Fine too, even if she’s a little worse than Sabrina – don’t tell her I said that. I had… an uphill battle to convince her to remain in bed. If you feel like it, a little help to make sure she doesn’t do anything stupid would be great” he asked with a sly smile.

“Are you trying to push me into your sister’s hands, mister Ferrand?” asked Izzellah, smiling for the first time since they had left the gym. “When ‘Brina and her have finally started to admitted their feelings to each other? How evil of you!”

“No way!” laughed Alejandro. “You actually find it funny!? I thought you wouldn’t, honestly!”

“Really? I think it is hilarious, especially because of how Sabrina will spend the next few days literally groveling before me. She did it once, when she made out with Lisa’s little brother. She was all teary eyed for days, always assuring me that it meant nothing to her, that I was the one she wanted to be with and that it had been a lapse in judgment.”

“Wow, I didn’t know that. But, seriously, a MAJOR groveling before you because of something like that, when everyone knows they are crazy sex addicts in their teenage years!?”

“I know!” laughed Izzy, who looked absolutely adorable. “But how come you’re surprised by such behavior when you have like, a living mountain at your beck and call?”

“I don’t really have her at my beck and call, Izzy” started to explain Alejandro. “And, to be honest, I don’t think I would like that. But she really terrify you, doesn’t she?”

“Yes…” grudgingly admitted the other Minor, looking away and biting her lips. “Howw can you be so calm around her!? She’s so… so immense, I feel like a doll, a very little one, not even a kid like with other MAJORS, when she’s around.”

“I get the feeling, I really do, Izzy. But she’s not that bad, she’s just… kind of bigger than the usual MAJOR, and even more arrogant. But she’s fine, and I think she wants to be friend with you…”

“Yeah, sure…” huffed Izzellah. “Well, I’ll try to keep an open mind, okay?”

“I guess it’s better than – wait a minute” he said, as he phone rang loudly.

He picked it up and see that Shannon had finally texted him back. It was quite short and to the point: I’ll be there in five minutes, with a surprise. Come greet me?

“Speaking of the devil… She’ll be there soon, so I guess I’ll go and meet her. Wanna come?”

“Okay…” sighed Izzellah, following him.

It didn’t take a lot of time to travel the house, even if it was far too vast for his taste. Alejandro had to admit that it was well equipped, with a separate set of stairs made just for Minors. The two small figures decided to avoid the living room, where Lisa entertained Mabel; Sabrina was also in her room, courtesy of Izzellah’s effort to keep the two hurt the worst from interacting with each other. Which meant that the house was incredibly calm. The one-armed Minor smiled at that. It was strangely calming, so little noise with so many MAJORS around.

“You think we have time to pick something to eat?” he asked to his friend.

“I’m not sure. How would your girlfriend take it if you were late?”

“One needs to be desired” joked Alejandro. “More seriously… I think she would freak out sooner rather than later, and, well, I care about having a front door.”

As he said that, someone knocked on said door. Looking at each other, the two Minor shared a sigh and Alejandro proceeded to open it. Shannon had a key, obviously, but if she wanted him to come and greet her, he doubted she would use it. No, he had to open the door for her, with the special device made for Minors, of course. A little act to prove his love for her. It’s still crazy, how someone as powerful, in all the possible ways, could be so insecure about me loving her. I guess she too, need to be comforted, at times. With a huff, he finally opened the door and was greeted by her powerful calves, and then her hands as she picked him up like a little doll.

“Hey baby! How was your day?” she asked. “Oh, Izzellah’s here! Great! I have a surprise for both of you. I heard that we had one more room open here, so I thought it would be great to make use of it!”

Shannon moved a little and the two Minors, the one near her face and the one still standing on the floor saw an Asian-looking MAJOR looking at them both.

“Mei!?” yelled an astonished Izzy.

Eight Interlude

“Please, no!” pleaded Izzellah, shaking as the massive teenager approached her bed.

“Hush Izzy”, smiled Sabrina, walking with a purposeful gait in her steps, approaching her as an unstoppable force. It’ll be good and you know it.

“Sab…” tried the Minor, but her step-sister closed on her and locked her lips on Izzellah’s, who instantly lost the will to fight.

“You see?” asked her friend, looking amused and confident. “You love it when I take you, Izzy. That’s what you want. That and my huge knockers!”

The Minor gasped when the younger girl removed her shirt in one swift motion, revealing her large breasts, perky and able to defy gravity in an incredible way. She had to admit that the Rodriguez women had great genes, even beyond being MAJORS, of course. Her slightly tanned skin gave way to almost pink nipples, which was surprising. And they seemed extremely enticing, engorged and almost calling for her. The small girl felt her mouth go dry at the sight. She wanted to suck on them, she realized, and her “sister” clearly knew it.

“Here baby”, she cooed, bringing her left breast to her mouth. “Drink. Drink from me. I’ve heard that a Minor suckling on one’s tits make them grow. And you want them bigger, don’t you? That’s what you like in a woman, we both know that.”

Izzellah couldn’t handle it. She greedily sucked her own step-sister’s breast, trying to get some milk out of it, even if she knew perfectly that it wasn’t possible. But they were so damn big that her mind was fried. She prodded the masses of fat, impressed by their density and weight. She could barely lift one with her two hands and had to use real strength to make the flesh move under her fingers, which elicited a contended chuckle from Sabrina, who caressed her hair.

“Who’s a good baby? You are. Yes you are!” cooed the enormous teenager. “You love it, don’t you sweetheart? You love having me so big, so much bigger than you. You love it when I take you in my arms, when I make you feel small and safe…”

Izzellah could only shake her head in weak protest. It’s not true! I’m a strong, independent Minor! She wanted to scream. But Sabrina’s nipple in her mouth was so tasty… Her heavy breast so soft and hot… She couldn’t muster the will to speak up. She loved the way she felt safe right about now, how she could recline in those muscular arms, snuggle against those mighty abs and enjoy the knowledge that all this power would never, ever, be used against her.

“That’s right Izzellah. I won’t ever hurt you. Never”, whispered Lindsey in her ears, letting her small nipple come out of the Minor’s mouth, which led to a whimper from the smaller girl. “Don’t be sad my love. I have such better things to offer than big breasts, or big asses…”

Izzy gasped when powerful fingers snaked their ways between her legs and forced them open without so much as an effort, even when she did try, for a second, to resist, before giving up when she felt Lindsey’s other hand caressing her skull through her hair, in a tenderly fashion. She leant against the tall pre-teen. She knew it was wrong. Alejandro’s sister was basically jailbait for a MAJOR, and she should have known better. Plus she had feelings for her brother! And yet, her she was, melting under her ministrations.

She gasped loudly when a strong finger caressed her private parts, expertly. It was as if Lindsey knew perfectly where to touch her to elicit the most pleasure, and it was driving her wild. Izzellah bit her lower lips, whimpering in ecstasy as she wrestled against her body to not let out a mighty howl. Her whole body was shaking as she was wracked by a pleasure she had never known. She wondered how many opportunities like that she had let slip away when some MAJORS had offered themselves to her. How could I have been so stupid!?

“Don’t be so hard on yourself…” whispered Lindsey. “You were right to preserve yourself. You are a gift, a rare treasure, you can’t throw it away just because everyone tells you to do it. You must give yourself to the one you want the most.”

Izzellah closed her eyes and let her head fall backward, gasping for her. It was so damn good. He was so damn good! She knew it. Minors were meant for Minors! She opened her eyes and smiled at Alejandro, who smiled back and leant forward to kiss her, tenderly, on the lips, even as his penis, quite large for his size, penetrated her, in the most delicious way. She wondered how life would be from now on, with her newfound lover. They would face the judgment of all around them, but she knew they would not only endure it, but strive!

“You’re so beautiful”, mumbled Alejandro has he let himself fall on her entirely, letting his male body, hard and yet so soft compared to a MAJOR’s. You’re perfect…

“You’re exaggerating”, she giggled, even she felt quite proud that such a beautiful man was humping her, making her discover a whole new realm of pleasure.

“He’s prone to that”, said a deep and all-powerful voice.

Izzellah gasped and looked up. She was here, of course! She should have known that she couldn’t have Alejandro without her being there. But she hadn’t expected her to ever see Shannon Matthewson naked over her bed, as the man they both loved fucked her, apparently unconcerned by the situation. Fear washed over the Minor girl, but even as she opened her mouth to shriek, an enormous fingertip, wider than her mouth, silenced her, even as Al’ grunted, sounding ready to release it seed.

“Don’t be afraid, little girl”, said Shannon. “Am I not everything you want? You love big breasts, and am I not the biggest pair on Earth? What do you think you could do with those, compared to the mosquito’s bites that your step-sister has? Don’t you want me to put you in there? You would have room to spare, between my breasts, against my heart. Don’t you want it? To feel so small, so insignificant and yet, so loved, so safe?”

“I, I…” stuttered Izzy, unable to form a coherent word as she contemplated the gigantic orbs hanging overhead, each several time bigger than her whole body.

“And look at those arms, little girl, laughed the giantess, flexing her biceps. Do you think there is anyone who could even scratch me? How safe would you be with me? Perfectly. And I’m so big, so tall… You won’t ever see me as anything but your Mother. Think about it. Izzellah Mathewson. My first daughter…”

“No… no…” she said, refusing to give in.

-------------------------------------------------------------

Izzellah woke up, her body covered in sweat. Her breath was ragged and quick. She looked around, afraid that she would see any of the other people sleeping over at the house in her bed, or even her room, but she was still alone, as far as she could tell in the little light that a waning moon could offer. After an instant of hesitation, she clasped her hands and the light came in. Alone. She was alone. She released the breath she hadn’t realized she was holding and passed her hands through her damp hair.

“What is wrong with you girl?” she asked herself.

She hadn’t experienced anything like that since… since ever, in fact. It was especially unnerving that so many peoples had found their way in there. At least, it hadn’t been Mei or Lisa. She wondered what would have happened with those two. Probably something even crazier. It was a small miracle that her mind had presented her with this impossibly huge MAJORS that was Shannon Matthewson. Her primal fear of the behemoth had probably helped her wake her up. But it wasn’t something pleasing to experience, still. Especially that bit about being her daughter…

“For fuck sake!” she shouted, when a powerful roar shook the whole house, or so it seemed.

She heard something massive rattling in a room nearby, and she knew perfectly what was happening. Shannon was having sex with Alejandro. And apparently, she wanted the whole world to know it. Izzellah ground her teeth in frustration. She wondered how this impromptu love making had played a part in disturbing her dreams. She couldn’t believe how unashamed that woman was! Does she even know what shame is? How can she expect to be around us tomorrow as if nothing had ever happened? And poor Alejandro?

In her mind, she could perfectly picture her kin trapped between those thighs, too massive to be anything but climbed over, too heavy to be moved by Minor arms. In her mind, he was underneath her enormous booty, his frail body on the verge of being crushed if she did as much as a wrong twitch of her ass. A cold sweat took her over, adding to her already dampening pj’s. She jumped out of her bead and run toward the door. Then she stopped, feeling stupid. What am I hoping to do, exactly?

She stood there, listening to the screams, becoming ever louder. She was starting to hear words and she shuddered. How was Alejandro able to induce such reactions from such a gigantic being? She wondered if he had to crawl near to her vulva, to lick it, to caress it… She would have felt so small, so insignificant… She was a giant among giants, after all, and standing near her was already stressful for her. But now, her mind was in overdrive and she saw with perfect clarity Alejandro under Shannon’s feet, covering most of his body with her sole.

A knock on her door made her jump high into the air. She managed to not yelp, or perhaps she simply didn’t hear it since Shannon let out a shriek loud enough to wake the dead at the exact same moment. She took a ragged breath and as another, more pressing, knocking rang on the door, she finally opened it. She couldn’t care who it was. Lindsey, Lisa, Sabrina or even Mei. She would be happy with anyone. But when she saw the chubby frame of her halfsy friend, she smiled for the first time since the billionaire had come home with the one MAJOR she always felt both attracted to and endangered by.

“Who would have known that that little guy would lie to us like that!” huffed Lisa, a huge grin on her face, as soon as Izzy had closed the door behind her.

“What are you talking about?”

“Well, he certainly have two arms to please her like that, if you know what I mean!”

“LISA!” shouted a mortified Izzellah, who perfectly understood the innuendo.

“Oh come on! Don’t tell me you didn’t think about it!” complained her taller friend.

“Well I didn’t! I was more preoccupied with how massive she is compared to us. It must be terrifying to be with her like that…”

“Pleeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaase!” mocked Lisa. “It must be awesome! In case you haven’t realized, that woman has gazongas big enough for all us Minors here to enjoy with room to spare! Come on, Izzy! Boobs bigger than even my body! Don’t tell me you aren’t aroused!”

“I’m not” lied Izzellah, hoping that her friend wouldn’t be able to read her.

“Suuuure” replied Lisa, not committing herself, which meant that she had perhaps been fooled. “Want to hop back in bed? I think you need some rest after today’s events.”

“Yeah, you’re right” agreed Izzellah, who felt her energy being drained out of her as she remembered the insane day she had had. “Do you want to stay with me?” she asked, hopeful.

“Of course! You’re my best friend, you can ask me anything.”

“Thank you.”

The two Minors hoped into Izzy’s bed and the smaller of the two clasped her hands, to shut down the light. The darkness of the night returned, even more impenetrable now. She shuddered a little and went beneath her sheets. Lisa followed suit and for a moment, the two laid there, unmoving. Then, Izzellah found herself enclosing on her friend, until her head rested near her big breasts. She had never realized how massive they were. They weren’t as perky as Sabrina, because she wasn’t a full-blooded MAJOR, but for their size, they were definitively firmer than on a true Minor. Before she knew it, she found her hand groping Lisa’s right breast.

“Oh My God, I’m sorry!” she cried out when her friend tensed. “I don’t know what came over me!”

She tried to remove her hand, but Lisa’s shout up and clasped on the smaller finger groping her flesh. Izzellah stopped and heard the labored breath of the halfsy. Their fingers intertwined and Izzellah gasped when she felt her own, far smaller, tits, being touched by her best friend. She moaned a little when Lisa played with her nipple through her pj. Her whole body was shaking now, and she wondered if it was another dream. Strangely enough, if it was the case, she didn’t want to wake up.

“Lisa?” she asked, her voice cracking under her nervousness.

“Yes Izzy?” asked the halfsy, sounding not bothered or embarrassed at all.

“Can I… Can I kiss you? And… and perhaps do more after it?”

“Oh Izzellah… you never listen to me” complained Lisa, before rolling over her best friend to pin her under her noticeable weight and size advantage. “I. Told. You” she went on, letting her heavy breasts drive her friend mad with lust as she rested on her. “You can ask me anything…”

Soon, Shannon wasn’t the only one screaming in the night.

Chapter 41 : Secrets have to be kept

“So? What are the results?” asked Shannon, who was feeling quite exposed in a hospital gown, even if she had been the one who had requested this check-up.

“They are great… mostly” slowly replied Dr Judith Carlson, a rather young and attractive MAJOR, with short blond hair, fair skin and large almond shaped blue eyes.

“We’ve known each other for five years Doctor” curtly replied the giantess, who towered over Judith, even when sitting on a low bed. “It’s either perfect or it’s bad, there is no middle ground. And I’ve had nausea for the last two days. If we hadn’t scheduled this check-up months ago, I would have called for an appointment yesterday anyway.”

“I am well aware of your… standings and what you expect, Miss Matthewson” replied the Doctor, clearly not impressed, as she kept perusing her notes. “It doesn’t change the fact that it’s only the first returns, and that I’ll have to work on what is here. But, overall, you are in perfect shape, physically speaking, and from you’ve told me, mentally.”

“Yes, well, the last few weeks have been a great opportunity for me, both in private and public matters. I’ve secured two new Ambassadors, as you probably already know, and I’ve found…. I’ve found a better balance of life and work, an anchor to help me a better person.”

“Would that anchor be a man?” abruptly asked Judith, looking up at her, which startled Shannon.

“I… I don’t see why it matters exactly” replied the behemoth, who didn’t like the way the petite blonde seemed to try and read into her, her eyes poring holes in her skin.

“Shannon… You’ve said it, we’ve been working together for the last five years. I’m pretty sure that you understand why I’m asking you if that anchor is a man.”

“Well, I don’t!” shouted the billionaire, sitting up and staring down at her doctor. “So you can explain yourself, so I may know what I have to do.”

“Fine. Suit yourself, young lady” coldly said Judith. “You’re pregnant.”

Shannon blinked and without even realizing it brought her hands to her slightly bulging belly. She had always been rather large, even when her monstrous growth spurt had started, back in High School, when it seemed that her body tried to consume every ounce of fat she had in her and craving more to fuel her increasing size. She couldn’t be pregnant. She had decided years ago that it wasn’t possible, that she wouldn’t have a kid before she was ready after all.

“Miss Matthewson? Do you hear me?” asked Judith, slightly concerned.

“Yes, I’m sorry, I… I space out for a moment” explained Shannon, blinking and focusing back on the far smaller MAJOR, who barely reached her mid-riff, while she was on the low bed.

“Yes, well, don’t sweat it” said the Doctor, smiling up at her. “We both know that it’s a… a touchy subject, shall we say. Thankfully, we already know that…”

“I won’t abort this baby” affirmed Shannon, surprising even herself with how strongly she felt about it, when she knew she wasn’t ready just yet to be the perfect mother she wanted to be.

“I… Are you sure? I mean, it would be legal to do so this…” tried Judith, looking mildly concerned by this reaction, even if Shannon couldn’t quite grasp why.

“I’m sure” cut her off the black titaness. “And, anyway, it wouldn’t be possible, the fetus’ too old.”

“What makes you think that, exactly?” asked Doctor Carlson, her eyebrows almost disappearing under the bangs of blond hair covering her brow.

“Well… I mean, if I’m already reacting to his presence, pregnancy has to be extremely advanced, which is… really surprising. I would have thought that in almost seven months I would have realized that I was pregnant. So, as you can see, it’s perfectly impossible for me to get rid of the baby, even if I wanted to. And I’m not for abortion, it’s a matter of faith. You know it.”

“Yes, I do, Miss Matthewson. But there seems to have been a slight misunderstanding. The fetus isn’t six or seven months old. It’s probably around a month old, at best.”

“That’s impossible. Last time…” started Shannon, but it was her turn to be interrupted.

“Last time, the fetus was a minor. This time, you have clearly a baby MAJOR growing up inside of you. A baby Cyclopean even, if you pardon me the use of this term.”

“Call it whatever you want” weakly replied the giantess, who didn’t mind nor like the term coined by that old asshole, Howard Waid. “But how can you be so sure!?”

“Because of its size, for starter. It’s already far bigger than the size of a minor fetus. In fact, if its growth keep up with what’s already there, I expect you to deliver a very big baby in a few months. Of course, your size means that it’ll have plenty of room to grow to begin with. As for its nature as a future Cyclopean, well…” her voice trailed off, as if she hesitated to talk about it.

“Well, what it is?” asked Shannon, rather rudely, but she didn’t like the sudden mystery.

“Well… you have to understand that we are supposed to keep this… well, not under lids, but certainly out of the public. I could lose my license if I talk about it with you…”

“But you’ve already revealed too much when you told me it would be a Cyclopean? Well, you shouldn’t worry so much Doctor Carlson. Everyone knows that MAJORS my size almost always birth others like them.”

“You’re right. Everyone knows it. Everyone’s wrong, however” said Judith darkly. “Cyclopeans always only gives birth to their kind Miss Matthewson. And to our knowledge… Well, your kind is even more fertile than normal MAJORS, who are already leagues beyond what minor’s fertility rates.”

“So what?” asked Shannon, puzzled. “We both know that I can get pregnant with Minors, so what’s the deal? Isn’t it the same thing than with normal MAJORS?”

“Thing is… I don’t think that many peoples would like to know that they are already part of an inferior breed, destined to be replaced” explained the petite doctor, looking rather gloomy herself.

“What are you talking about? I don’t see how a thousand or so Cyclo’ in the whole world could have that kind of impact!” huffed Shannon, who found this idea utterly ridiculous.

“Of course” said Judith, trying her best to return to a calmer and less readable face. “I’m sorry that my poor attempt at a joke failed to deride you.”

“Oh please…” sighed Shannon, rolling her eyes but deciding that she had better things to do than to bother with all this craziness right about now.

“Anyway! Even if you don’t abort, there is alternat…”

“I want to keep this baby, doctor” stated the black behemoth, firmly.

“Are… Are you sure? Last time you were rather desperate to…”

“Last time, I was fifteen, I was barely starting Fire Brand, and I was absolutely unable to get what would be my life in two months, let alone years. It was impossible for me to have that baby! Impossible! And that’s why I came to you, Doctor Carlson. You are one of the best, we both know it, and you helped me a lot. But this time… this time, I want to have this baby, I want to see her grow into a fine woman and prepare her for the time she’ll replace me at the head of my business empire.”

“You seem extremely sure that it’s a girl” stated Judith, smiling a little. “But this sudden change… do you know who the father is, this time? Is he your anchor?”

“Yes, to both” admitted Shannon, feeling her already dark skin darkening even further with shame. “I want to have a lot of kids with him, and I know he’ll be the perfect father.”

“Are you sure he wants a baby? Most young men aren’t willing to have one so young” explained the doctor, looking up at her patient, and even putting a hand on her knee to stress how important this notion was; Shannon knew it all too well, however – she had been and still was a young MAJOR after all, she knew how her peers felt and acted.

“He isn’t like most young men” she explained the small woman before us. “He’s kind, compassionate and serious. I know he’ll lover all his children, starting with this one.”

“I see… I guess the father is a minor then, as the rumors told?”

Shannon hesitated. Admitting it had to happen, she basically had, already, but she needed to go in public, with an actual interview or something to make things clear and obvious for everyone. But she still didn’t like the idea of putting her Alejandro in the spotlight that way. As an Ambassador he would have been one among many, and that’s what she had wanted for him at first. It would have then developed from there to them admitting their relationship publically once they felt ready to do so. Now, it was out of the question and she had to do damage control.

“You do know that nothing you’ll say here will get out, right?” asked the doctor, alleviating her fears.

“I know it’s just… yes, the father is a Minor. But I don’t want the news that I’m pregnant going out, I want to break the news to him first.”

“Of course… Of course. However…” started Judith, as if she was speaking while thinking it through, “you probably know that minors are easy to upset and that they stress easily, which can affect their health in really impactful and detrimental ways.”

“What are you trying to tell me Doctor? I can’t see how me being pregnant can stress out my… my lover” said Shannon, puzzled by the small woman’s reaction.

“You would be surprised, Miss Matthewson. I can’t reveal anything about them, but several of my patients are minors, and I know a thing or two about their physiology. And I think that I have rarely seen some of them more stress out than when they discovered that their… let’s say paramour, was pregnant. Usually because it means that they’ll be dumped soon.”

“Who would do that!” bellowed an indignant Shannon, frowning and clenching her fists.

“Plenty of peoples, really. And I understand that it upsets you, but it’s something commonly approved by a lot of families, even those who are supporting your campaign. I don’t think I’ve met one person who wants minors to be our equals, or who even believe that it’s possible.”

“I know that” sneered the behemoth. “But it’s not what I’m promoting. I’m not saying that Minors will become our equals, that they’ll be able to become everything MAJORS can, but they need to have more rights, to be heard, to be a part of society, not just some sort of… of glorified pet” she explained, calming herself even as she spoke.

“Really? I’m… genuinely surprised. I thought you wanted to push peoples to accept that minors should be, you know… bossing peoples around, or teaching stuff…”

“Well, I don’t see why it would be a bad thing” grumbled Shannon, who remembered what she had felt and learnt while bonding with Izzellah Ivory mere days ago.

“Well, I, for starter, wouldn’t feel too good about letting anyone who has to constantly return to his books to diagnostic me a cold” explained Judith, who smirked at this very idea.

“But it wouldn’t be like that” tried Shannon, who strangely felt drawn to defend her campaign, even if it meant admitting that Minors wouldn’t end treated as MAJORS, even in case she perfectly succeeded in her plans, which was doubtful to begin with; reaction against her campaign was strong and getting stronger, after all.

“That’s what a lot of people feel” stated Judith. “But, anyway, I’m just saying that you should take into account how your minor feel. You don’t want to upset him, especially if he’s already under a lot of pressures. You could be surprised how quickly it can happen; they can be quite stubborn when they want to, and will try to do things they can’t until they break down.”

“Talk me about it…” muttered Shannon, rising up to her full size and then leaning forward, offering an enticing view of her cleavage to her doctor, who blushed even as they shook hands.

-------------------------------------------

“Putain de merde!” she heard as she approached one of her living rooms, inside her huge manor.

Sound of torn pages and another yell met her as she ran toward it. She was panting a little, because of her fear more than any actual effort she would have made, even with her insane weight and the two wrecking balls on her chest. She was greeted by a sight she had never seen yet. Pages of a notebook were torn away, flying and falling all around her Alejandro. The Minor was prone, his head hanging down, his hand on his brow, his breath deep but clearly labored, as if he had a hard time getting oxygen to his lung, thought the giantess.

She didn’t say one thing, she rushed toward him, knelt and engulfed his whole body in her cleavage, making cooing nose and touching his body all over, in case he had hurt himself. He weakly protested but she didn’t care one bit right about now. She needed to ascertain what was wrong. Once she would be sure that he wasn’t hurt, she would let him speak up. He seemed to realize it, as he stopped struggling and let himself be handled like a huge doll. After a minute or two of this, she was satisfied and released him, still leaning against him, offering her warm and soft bosom for him to relax on.

“Shannon, I’m fine” he grumbled weakly, trying to look everywhere but at her.

“I’ve never met any Minor being fine who screamed profanities and destroyed his school work” she countered matter of factly, even as she remembered what her Doctor had told her about stress and the smaller kind of humans.

“It’s just… It’s just those stupid math!” he suddenly roared, tensing up against her, even as she let her arms fall around him to keep him where he was.

“What’s the matter with them my love” she whispered to his pretty little ear, letting her huge lips, able to cover half of his face easily, brushing against the side of his head in an attempt to calm him down.

“I just don’t understand shit!” he shrieked, his voice going up and gaining at least two octave, which was something she had never heard and made her extremely afraid, suddenly.

“Calm down Alejandro!” she said, kissing his head. “It’s not a big deal…”

“Yes it is!” he kept, still sounding slightly hysterical. “Everyone at schools grasps everything the teachers says as soon as she said it… everyone but me!”

“Come on now, don’t be ridiculous baby” she chided him. “I’m pretty sure that the other Minors have also a hard time understand anything – they are probably in a worst spot than you even!”

“IS THAT SUPPPOSED TO MAKE ME FEEL BETTER!?” he roared, flailing and struggling to get out of her embrace. “Should I be happy that I’m from a race of morons and barely cognizant apes or something!?” he continued, turning to face her, tears rolling on his cheeks.

“It’s not what I wanted to say, and you know it my love” she softly replied, cradling him against him letting her long hair fall all around him, to better shield him from the outside world. “It just means that you shouldn’t let yourself feel so bad about it. If you need help understanding it, I may be of help, or sister, or Samantha Paolini, or anyone you wish to ask for help” she explained, even if she felt a soft dread settle into her guts, realizing that she couldn’t tell him about her pregnancy. Not now, at least.

“But… Nobody…” he started, shaking and his voice breaking a little.

“Nobody’s you but yourself” she sternly cut him off. “You need to accept it. There is things MAJORS can do that you can’t and you must NOT feel bad about it. We can’t fly by flapping our arms, should we start to be jealous of birds and lose it?” she asked him rhetorically.

“It’s not the same thing” whined her minuscule lover, sounding so sad she felt her heart break. “They aren’t fighting for their rights… How can I hope to see Minors ever being treated as equal if… if we are fundamentally inferior to your kind? Am I not inflicting unnecessary suffering to my people by doing it? Perhaps that Shawna’s right, and that we aren’t supposed to be anything else…”

“Don’t be ridiculous” she corrected him. “Of course you are helping do good to your people! Do you have any idea how many peoples would actually suffer the same things of horrors that Mac Ferlan inflicted upon you. He’s only a prototype of the worst MAJOR culture could produce if we did nothing. The Dark Age happened for a reason my love. Another could befall your kind anytime, without some kind of policy insurance. And that policy requires changing minds, making MAJORS all around the world, but even in this country, realize that Minors are people, that they deserve more rights, that they deserve a chance to try and become more than what we have made you a century ago.”

“Minor oppression started a lot earlier than that” sniffed Alejandro, letting his small head fall on her rack, which sent a shiver down her spine.

“I know” she admitted. “But the worst was done during the Dark Age and it immediate aftermath. Now, Enough talking about this horrible times and the sufferings it created. I want to make you feel better and I know the way to do it.”

“But I need to do my homework” he weakly complained, trying to wiggle his way out of what he obviously knew was coming, which made her chuckle.

“We’ll do it tomorrow morning. And then we’ll go to my office, I want you to see it.”

“But… what if I’m not able to do anything? What if I can’t…? I can’t learn?” he asked, sounding even more defeated, as if his spirit was breaking up.

Shannon didn’t answer. She simply rose to her full towering height and in a slow, deliberate motion, turned Alejandro toward her body. She brought him to her moth and engulfed her left stump, and upper torso. She moaned slightly when her taste buds were overwhelmed by his sweat, his smell coming up in her nose from her mouth. He gasped and struggled during the first seconds, but relaxed when he felt her tongue slithering its way below her shirt to lick his neck and upper torso, tickling him a little, which made him chuckle.

“Shannon…” he said, sounding a little better perhaps. “You… you can’t be doing that while telling me what you want for the future of Minors.”

“I’m pretty sure I can, love” she mumbled, letting him out of her mouth only to lightly kiss him over and over. “In fact, I’m certain that I can. And that I may ask you some questions which may upset you but needs to be asked.”

She felt tense somehow, because she was certain that he would be against her proposal. But seeing him so distraught about a math exercise she had been able to grasp simply by glancing at it while she cradled him… It made her realize that, perhaps, her Doctor was right and things which weren’t stressful for MAJORS could be source of terrible difficulties and pains for Minors. And even at the best of time, High School was stressful and a difficult time for almost all teenagers.

“Are you sure that you are meant for studies my sweet sweet baby?” she finally asked, caressing his back and his drenched torso.

“What do you mean?” he asked, his voice still shaking, his expression confused and even a little afraid, which made her heart sank.

“Well… I mean that if you’re feeling so bad about those difficulties, perhaps it’s not for you? It wouldn’t be a shame, you know?” she hastily added, as she was sure he would feel even more down if she didn’t explain herself more. “I dropped out of High School too, at a far younger age, and I’ve had reasonable success, don’t you think?”

“You’re not the norm Shannon” he said, sounding even more down, if possible. “Your parents work in the tech industry and you come from a wealthy background, at least as much as me” he added.

“I don’t see why it would mean that you aren’t a great person to drop out, even if I’m a statistical impossibility or something” she replied, caressing him, enjoying how her fingertips were as wide as his cheeks, playing with them.

“What could I achieve if I drop out, besides proving Shawna right that those kind of things aren’t for Minors…” he huffed, still teary eyed.

“You could be happier my love. What could be more important than that? What good would you do your kind if you had a nervous breakdown in school? Wouldn’t it make Shawna’s point far more than if you admitted that our current education system is broken and against Minors attending and achieving their full potential, because it funnel them into slots meant to make them give up, if they aren’t inclined to what is expected and accepted for them?”

“Whoa, you really thought this one out” said her lover, looking completely dumbfounded but also impressed. “You have been holding those ideas for a long time, haven’t you?”

“Not really” revealed the titaness, who let herself fall on the nearby sofa and called for one of her maids and butlers to come in as soon as possible, since she suddenly felt parched. “It’s just something that I’ve probably felt very strongly about for a long time now. I don’t want you to suffer, never. In any way, shape or form. Each time you feel down, each time you are hurting yourself and having a bad image of yourself, it’s a failure from me to help you realize your potential and make you live the life I know you deserve!”

As she spoke, she felt her emotions stir, and she did nothing to hide them. She was passionate about it, perhaps more than anything she had ever focused upon, and she was prone to being extremely passionate. She had built her fortune by being almost single-mindedly obsessed with her projects, tinkering for days without sleep. But making Alejandro feel happy, safe and loved… It was a bonfire which made her previous blaze of passion looks like candlelight. And she knew he had realized it, or at least she hoped he had, with how naked her feelings had been, even without the bond.

“You’re really crazy in love, aren’t you?” he asked, letting his body go limp on the curvature of her breasts, so massive that they ridiculed him.

“How many times have you asked me this?”

“I don’t know” admitted the small man on her breasts. “I guess it’s just always a surprise.”

“Well my job is to make sure that it won’t be in the future.”

Chapter 42:Ambassadors

Alejandro let out a powerful scream as he felt his anus being penetrated once more by the enormous piece of plastic. His ass was smacked by the inside of Shannon’s thighs and he heard her groan in pleasure. Her fingers held him in a firm embrace, without making it hard for him to breath. He managed to look up in a second of respite as he felt his body being shifted to better fit on the strap-on. Not far above his head he saw the twin mountains of Shannon’s rack, forming a formidable wall of flesh, which he could have grazed easily if his arms hadn’t been pinned by the giant hands holding him in place.

“Oh God… You feel so good” sighed the Cyclopean, taking a shaking breath.

“How… How would you know?” rasped Alejandro, even as he felt the strap pushing inside of him as his fiancée readjusted her position.

“It is tailor made to bring pleasure to the wielder” revealed the giantess, her tone quite pleased. “And the tighter the ass, the greater the pleasure. So, your cute little one is… delicious.”

The Minor screamed when she resumed her gyrations, pushing his body against the glass of her office’s windows. Even knowing that they were tinted from the outside, it added to the feeling of humiliation, and thus his arousal. Feeling so powerless, so utterly dominated proved to be quite addictive, in spite of himself. Hopefully, no one would barge into the office to surprise them doing the naughty. He wasn’t sure he would have been able to endure it, and probably would have died of shame if something like that happened.

“You’re tensing up” groaned Shannon. “Bond with me, that I may calm you, if you feel nervous baby” she added, grunting the order.

“I don’t feel like bonding right now” replied Alejandro, his voice sounding a little whimpering, even to his ears, as his body was rocked back and forth.

“You sure? I can tell you’re bothered a little” said the gigantic woman who was having her way with him, while he hadn’t expected anything like that to happen this afternoon.

“I’m sure! Just… just do me! I don’t know how long I’ll be able to…”

“You can cum anytime, my love” purred Shannon, using her fingers to caress him a little, eliciting more shivers of pleasures coursing through his body.

“No!” he cried out. “I don’t want to… I don’t want to cum like that, everywhere!” he whined.

“Why not?” she purred. “Don’t you want to show me how much you love me? Don’t you think it would be a great way for both of us to show how happy we are in bed?”

“We aren’t in bed” he complained, even as his dick twitched, while Shannon’s strap touched his prostrate and he yelped as he felt precum starting to flow from the head of his shaft.

“Details” laughed Shannon. “Doesn’t it make you feel great to have such a strong and powerful woman looking for you, chéri? Doesn’t it make you feel safe, happy and loved to know that with me around, nothing bad will ever happen to you? That I would crush any and all who dared to do so much as lay a finger on you if you hadn’t given your consent?”

Alejandro shuddered as he felt the pure joy that his girlfriend’s voice had as she talked about protecting him, the pleasure she took in the fact that she was so vastly superior to him in all the possible ways. He wondered if he should have complained, tried to steer her toward another kind of behavior. But he couldn’t gather the will to do so. He was simply too enamored by the way she made him feel both so weak, so small and so safe. He wanted nothing more than to cradle against her enormous breasts, cuddling them and know how much loved he was.

And with that, he came, violently. He felt his whole body tense up. His throat would be coarse for hours on end, he knew it as he felt his ears ringing under the violence of his scream. He came a second time as he felt Shannon redressing him and pivoting her waist, so that his upper body was engulfed into her monstrous cleavage. His nose was immediately assaulted by the smell of her sweat. She hadn’t showered this morning and with the mass of fat sitting on her torso, her boobs kept a lot of warm and it made the air here wet and heavy, adding to the difficulty to breath.

“Aren’t you good here?” cooed his lover. “Do you feel that it’s your place, to be between my big, big, breasts? Don’t you want to be there forever my love? Just you and me, never away from each other? We could even be bonded at all time and – oww!”

Alejandro sank his teeth as deep as he could in her delicious flesh. It didn’t amount to much, considering the density of her skin and how much fat there was in those boobs, but he knew she was extremely sensitive to his actions when she was lost into her lust. His dick hardened as he chewed on the black orb, enjoying its salty taste and the moans his actions elicited in the giantess who had trapped her so easily into herself. I need to keep it up, I don’t want to make everything goes exactly as she wants them to do!

“You little devil” she rasped, probably moving quite a lot considering how Alejandro felt that he was shifted left and right, before being finally freed from her cleavage, his naked skin tingling at the sudden coolness of the office’s air, even as Spring had barely started and that air-conditioners weren’t yet in use.

“You should be ashamed of yourself” she continued, sounding quite pleased still. “Biting the hand that feeds you! What will I do with such a wild Minor in my care? Am I doomed to be never loved and always mistreated?”

Said Minor was brought to her enormous face, marveling at how big it was, probably as tall as his whole upper body, possibly more. Those huge eyes, wide lips and the monstrous teeth behind, which could have devoured him in seconds but never even left a mark on his frail skin… And the way her own seemed to shine under the light pouring from the nearby window, it’s dark complexion making her all the more striking in his book, as if she was somewhat prouder of her origin than he was of his, standing proud and mighty.

“You’re not the one assaulted when you thought you were to sign a compact or something…” he replied, almost breathless as he stand so close to her mesmerizing eyes.

“And we will sign a contract. In due time” she purred, kissing his naked torso softly. “Once I’ll have had my fix of Alejandro.”

“A fix? Am I so kind of drug now?” he laughed, amused by this comparison, in spite of himself. “Then I guess I should go away, to prevent from making you addicted and suffer withdraw-”

“Don’t joke about it!” bellowed Shannon, her playfulness dissipating to be replaced by anger and – to his surprise- pain and fear. “Just, don’t!”

Alejandro didn’t even try to respond. He could tell that he had shattered the playfulness and sexiness of their time together here. All he could do now was to wait and see what she would do. With a sigh, she brought him to rest against her breasts and walked toward a black door. He suspected it was another room, but he discovered that he was wrong when they opened to reveal a sleek and high-tech elevator in which his fiancée walked in briskly, clearly agitated and angry now. That she said nothing spoke volume about the mistake he had made and the Minor fidgeted.

“I’m not angry at you” blurted the gigantic MAJOR, looking down at him and smiling weakly.

“Really? It’s not what I got from you…” mumbled Alejandro.

“I know… It’s just… it made me so happy to be with you here, in my office, to talk about your future as an Ambassador for our campaign and then… and then having my way with you, here, in the heart of my business empire. But the very idea that you could go away, even if you said it joking. It… it stings even harder here…”

Just as she said it, the elevator stopped and with a ding, the door opened. Shannon walked into a room, and Alejandro gasped loudly. It wasn’t at all another part of the office. It was a house – well, more an apartment, but he was almost certain it could be called a penthouse. He was speechless, he had never suspected that she had something like that. Her manor –because he couldn’t think of any other name for her new home- was already incredibly wide and costly, and yet she managed to have this incredible place!

“Like what you see honey?” she asked, her voice soft. “I have one of those in each of my towers.”

“What!” he cried out. “But… how many…”

“Seven in total. One here, one in New York, one in Los Angeles, one in Sidney, one in London and one in Seoul and one in Frankfurt… well, the last one has yet to be built but still… What?”

“You got seven freaking giant apartments in towers around the world!?” screamed Alejandro, who was starting to freak out now.

“It’s… fairly normal for billionaires, you know?” she said slowly, clearly trying to calm him down. “I heard Howard Waid has ten, for instance. But then again, he’s been in business since after the Dark Age. He had more time. And two of them are penthouses I retrofitted after buying them and their towers, the ones in New York and London.”

“It’s crazy…” mumbled Alejandro, but not low enough to not be heard. He was lifted from her huge rack and brought before her face, who seemed concerned.

“I understand that it may be… strange to you. But I want you to know that they aren’t unused. The last year or so as seen me moving around the world a lot less than usual, and even like that I’ve spent more than half my time away from New Orleans. And… and I would make a correction to your statement” she added, biting her lower lip, quite seductively thought the Minor. “It’s not my penthouses.”

“Oh really? To whom do they belong then?” asked Alejandro, taken aback by this revelation.

“Us. I’m serious” she hastily added when he opened his mouth and started rolling his eyes. “Everything I own, everything I have, every project, every penny I’ll make… all of this, it’ll be yours. You may… you won’t have access to the business side of my life, for our protection. But this apartment, the manor, all the other places we’ll decide to live, they’ll be yours.”

“That’s… that’s crazy” he blurted, shaking her head in disbelief. “I mean, my parent are rich, there isn’t any other way to say it but…”

“They aren’t in the same league at all” completed his fiancée, grinning at him, even if she seemed still insecure, which was surprising to see on a face big enough to belong to a massive statue. “But that’s what my wealth can afford, and that’s what I want for you. I want to provide for you. I want to shower you in gifts, and I want to make sure that the rest of your life will be blissful, to pay off my debt to you.”

“Your debt? What debt?” wondered Alejandro, quite bewildered by the vibrancy in Shannon’s voice.

“The one I owe you because I… because I wasn’t there for you when I should have put myself on the line, and make sure that nothing bad could happen to you, as you reminded me last year.”

She rubbed his stump of a left arm slowly and carefully, and Alejandro understood what she meant. It was true that he had chided her, and his other childhood friend, for not staying with him when he was 8. Had they done so, he may have had avoided being mutilated by Mac Ferlan and becoming a killer in the same night. He shuddered in both disgust and horror as his memories of that night resurfaced. Immediately, he felt her lips on his face, covering it entirely.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have reminded you of that night. Can you forgive me?”

“Of course. You… we can’t pretend that it never happened. I mean, it’s kind of obvious that it has, isn’t it” he tried, smiling weakly and moving his left stump.

“Yes… yes, it did. And you’re right that we can’t evade it forever… but we shouldn’t let it define us; especially when we can surpass it easily.”

“Herm… I know you helped me heal finally after ten years spent wallowing in my pain and misery, but saying that it’ll be easy is a little… you know…”

“I know, but I’ll explain to you why I said that very soon. Now, I need you to get some clothes back. And don’t tell me that I shouldn’t have shredded yours to get your cute body naked! I know it already, but quite frankly, I don’t care!”

“And where will I find clothes my size here?” huffed Alejandro when he was put on the floor, looking up and up at Shannon, who took, a step back and smiled at him, amused.

“There is clothes for you in the lowest drawers in the next room” she revealed. “There is in each of our penthouses, love. And they may be a tad too big for you, like the one I bought before you came to live to New Orleans. But they’ll fit and don’t look too strange.”

“Jesus! How many clothes have you bought for me to fill several MAJOR-sized drawers?”

“Far more than you may think. But we’ll make you use all of them, don’t you worry your pretty head over it!”

------------------------------------------------------

Alejandro wandered in the penthouse, once he managed to become decent again. He could almost hear Lindsey’s amused remarks about his new clothes. Ever since Izzellah had made clear that she wasn’t interested in her, his not so little sister had went through quite the change. Depressed for the first few days, she managed to get back on shape – probably thanks to Jenny who, if she wasn’t officially a girlfriend, was definitively closer than just a friend. And he was willing to bet she was a Cyclopean in the making, considering how quickly she was growing, when she should have started to taper off.

“I can’t believe it” he mumbled to himself as he gazed at Shannon’s shoes here.

They ranged from professional sandals to towering stilettos – or their equivalent for someone as tall and heavy as she was. The latter were as tall as he was and he could have nestled quite easily inside of them. He gulped hard when he realized that Shannon was truly utterly ginormous in every possible way. Her breasts were so big that he tended to even forget her massive – but significantly smaller- ass. And this one eclipsed legs twice as tall as he was, perhaps even more now. And then her feet. He realized he had never even truly looked at them. He felt his dick stir a little.

“What the fuck? I’m not into feet! It’s not because they are easier to look at than her face from down there that I’m… I’m not a foot fetishist! I’m not!”

Just then, he heard a ding and the whoosh of the elevator’s door opening. Then, powerful and confident steps thundered into the penthouse and Shannon was back, looking stunning in her business tailor and skirt, both grey, complemented by her white flannel shirt, which accented the darkness of her skin. She had tied back the few strands of hair which had escaped the professional bun, high on her head, which kept her mane in check here, and she had, tucked into her cleavage, a great amount of paper and other folders.

“Everything’s alright?” she asked, looking slightly amused and the Minor wondered if there wasn’t tape allowing her to know everything which was said here.

“Yea… Yes, everything’s fine” he managed to croak, trying to not let his brain be friend by the way all her voluptuous curves moved with her. “What about the papers?” he asked, trying to bring the discussion toward anything but the shape of her feet, or the way her toes were both very cute and ridiculously enormous.

“That’s your contract sweetie. You can’t be an Ambassador for my campaign without it. it’ll be especially important for us, because I devised some deal with your school to allow students recruited in it to have special privileges and duties.”

Alejandro followed her as she walked toward a large living room, dominating the city even more than her office. To the South, he had a perfect view of the Mississippi. On one of the walls, he saw a massive flat-screen, and relatively close to it – for her- a low table and a mammoth-sized sofa. It had to be custom made, and Alejandro expected his MAJOR lover to sit on it and then pick him up and put him on her, or near her. Instead, he was lifted and deposited on the table as she went and sat on the ground. Which meant that she towered over him but in the same time felt a lot more approachable than usual, as if she tried to not impose her size on him.

“Privileges and duties… What are those exactly?” inquired the small man, looking suspiciously at the forms she was fishing from between her mounds.

“Well… My campaign can’t become a worldwide watershed moment if we all stay clustered around places we fill safe. We have to travel, both the MAJOR organizers and the Minor Ambassadors. And since many of your kind are in High School or College… well… accommodations have to be made, even if most institutions are more than willing to afford them, if only thanks to the good publicity which comes with joining the campaign.”

“So, you’re saying me that if I sign, I’ll be allowed to skip classes?” asked the Minor, who felt he understood what was implied by the giantess.

“Yes. But only if it’s related to the campaign. You can’t leave school whenever you want to, just to go gallivanting. You need to clear the reason you skip with the school’s administration, and it require official confirmation by the peoples in charge of the campaign.”

“And I have to have a chaperone. I remember what you said to Izzellah. That’s why you pushed Mei on her, as her handler.”

“I wouldn’t call the MAJORS supporting and taking care of the Ambassadors their handlers. But they are definitively here to make sure that everything’s fine.”

“Sure… But how will it work for me? I mean, who will be picked to be my handler. And won’t it affect my studies? I can’t really take part in all the courses I’m afforded already, and they aren’t that many to begin with… Won’t it kill any chance I have to graduate?”

“Not really, because Minors and MAJORS don’t need the same scores to graduate. With the exception of some geniuses – most of whom are Ambassadors now- your kind isn’t expected to achieve the same grades as us. And Benjamin Franklin High School is one of the most demanding for Minors. They require you to achieve a score of 50 out of 100. Most other schools only require 33.”

“Wonderful, so you’re telling me that even my diploma will have less value because everyone’s knows that Minors aren’t held to the same academic standards as your kind… What’s the point of going to school then…?”

“The point is that you like to go there. And if you don’t, dropping out of school shouldn’t be seen as diminishing for Minors, or MAJORS. Sure, not everyone can end like me, but some knowledge can’t come from what you learn in school. For instance, I doubt you have courses to teach you how to better build your weightlifting machines, right?”

“I know but…”

“And we both know what it does to you, the stress you have to endure because you go to school. Yesterday wasn’t the first time you felt frustrated, I’d wager. And it means that if you aren’t happy there, if it makes you feel lesser, then leaving this life behind you would do you better than to keep going and suffer because of it.”

“I… I’ll think about it, okay? That’s as much as you’ll get from me about it for the moment. I don’t want to give up only to spend the rest of my life regretting it.”

“Fine” sighed the behemoth above him, which made her huge breasts seem to try and escape her shirt. “But you still need to sign those forms and contracts if you really want to become an Ambassador.”

“Sure, sure… But why is there so many papers here? I expected something less… intimidating. How can I read everything there is here?”

“You can’t” admitted Shannon, sounding utterly unconcerned. “You’d need a lawyer or several days to just read through it. But I assure you, you don’t need to. Your will is paramount and preserved. It’s something I really wanted, to make sure that no one could accuse me to manipulate my Ambassadors. And in your case, you would have fear that your helper would try to handle you… well, in your case, I’m the MAJOR with whom you’ll work, so you know you can trust me. Right?”

“Yeah… But it means I’ll have to follow you everywhere, Kris explained me that his handler and him had to be always around each other, or in the relative vicinity of each other.”

“I… yes, it could be a problem, but in your case, I added an addendum to those clauses, so that you may choose to remain in New Orleans with either your sister or another MAJOR you’d trust and that you’ll have to notify to the ERFM Campaign staff.”

“ERFM?” asked Alejandro, looking up at her dominating face, high above his own.

“Equal Rights for Minors” explained Shannon, tilting her head to look at him tenderly and smiling dreamily. “You see, I want you to feel okay and know that you have the hand on what you want to do and how, for the campaign, except for the big events.”

“I see that. But I… You know, I still don’t feel too good about being around peoples and…” he started before letting his voice trail off and he glanced away. “Perhaps I’m not fit to be an Ambassador, especially since I’m… you know?”

“No. I don’t.”

“I’m not whole” he sighed, feeling tears welling up in his eyes and feeling weak because of it.

“I told you, Alejandro Ferrand” whispered Shannon, leaning forward and offering him an incredible view of those mounds swaying toward the ground, like two huge bombs. “I told you that it’s possible for you, for both of us, to let this kind of ideas in the past, were they belong, and easily at that.”

“You… you said it” replied the Minor, gulping hard as the titanic frame of his fiancée grew even bigger as she closed the distance, putting her fist on the table on each side of him. “But I don’t see how it’s true.”

“Then it’s time that we spoke of the Project Renewal.”

Chapter 43: Project Renewal

“Project what?” asked her minuscule lover, frowning a little.

“Project Renewal” explained the giantess, smiling down at him. “It’s… it’s something really huge, life changing for a lot of peoples. But I think that there is someone better suited to explain it to you” she added, hoping to sound quite mysterious.

She rose to her towering height and languorously walked toward a shelf, from which she retrieved a portable computer. She made sure it was charged, up and running, pivoting so that her enormous ass sauntered above her fiancé, and giggled when she heard him gulp audibly. It was always reassuring to know that she was able to raise his lust easily. As a MAJOR, she needed to reassert her confidence in their relationship, because she knew that Minors could be fickle, even him. But she shooed away those thoughts, because she had something far more important to deal with now.

“There, it should be good” she said, carefully putting the computer on the table, next to Alejandro. “You may want to hop on the sofa my love.”

“How so? I’m not a good climber and I can’t fly” dryly replied Alejandro, which brought a smile to her face and shake her head, amused.

“I wasn’t engaged with a Minor when I had this tower built and the penthouse furbished honey. But I’m pretty sure I can lend you a hand – even an arm!” she laughed.

She laughed even harder as he looked at her, puzzled, until he saw her extending her arm, letting her hand rest on the table as her shoulder falling on the sofa, beaming at him. She redoubled in her hilarity as he gawked at her, his eyes bulging a little. Then he closed his mouth, stiffened and to her surprise, he walked briskly toward her hand, as if he was willing to walk on her arm to reach the couch. He wouldn’t be so damn oblivious!? she thought, even if she realized he probably was.

“Stop” she ordered, frowning lightly. “You can’t just walk on that, it’s far too precarious!”

“What am I supposed to do, then?” scoffed the Minor. “Run on it?”

“No, you beautiful dork” she chuckled, amused by his outraged attitude. “You can crawl on it!”

“A dork!? I’m not a dork! A nerd, at worst – if you see it as an insult, which I…”

“Enough!” she cried, laughing her ass off. “Won’t you just crawl on my arm so we can discuss project Renewal with its main architects?”

“Fine, fine!” he grumbled even as he let himself fall on all threes and slowly moving up her arm.

“It tickles” she said, chuckling and doing her best to not move her arm, which was extremely difficult.

“Hey! Careful!” cried out her Minor when his hand brushed the inside of her elbow and made her whole body shake in delicious pleasure and tickling sensation both.

“Sorry, sorry” she said, doing her best to steady herself. “It just that it’s kind of hard to not move when you tickle me – on purpose I’ll wager!”

“MAJORS really are crazy…” grumbled her little lover as he finally reached the sofa and hopped off her arm, between her armpit and breasts. “Who would tickle on purpose an ogress when her arm is his bridge?”

“An ogress!” yelled Shannon in mock outrage. “Is it how you see me, a monster! Woe is me! The man I love and whom I gave my heart break it so callously! How may I still live, I ask thee!”

“Drama queen” chuckled Alejandro. “Don’t you need to hurry to present me Project Restarting?”

“Renewal” she corrected automatically. “And you’re right, of course. Here, you can sit next to me if you want, or any way you feel okay with, because they won’t see us…” she added, shifting to be better able to reach the computer without having to sit.

“Uh, shouldn’t you… I don’t know, sit correctly before starting a webcam or something?” asked her deliciously nervous fiancé.

“The camera’s disabled. It’s one of the basic of computer hacking, to enter into one to spy on its user. There was no way I would facilitate corporate espionage by not having my own little program disabling the camera but not the micro” she explained, quite proudly.

“So, they will hear us but don’t see us?” asked her Minor. “Won’t it be… awkward?”

“Don’t worry, they are used to it” explained Shannon, who found absolutely adorable how the whole situation made Alejandro so meek. “You can relax my love, it’ll be fine, really.”

He didn’t answer but she noticed that he slumped a little and leant more on her huge breasts, which would have been more than a cushion for him if he had wanted to lay on them. She smiled once more and kissed the top of his head, before starting the discussion. Several floors below, a camera lighted up and on her screen, doctors Singhay and Ionescu straightened up, knowing that the eyes of their boss was now on them and that, like with any interaction between MAJORS, they would be judged – and Shannon Matthewson was a harsh boss, they both knew that perfectly.

“Good afternoon, Miss Matthewson” said doctor Singhay, with almost no trace of Hindu accent in his voice, his dark face making his bright teeth so much brighter as he smiled at the camera.

He was handsome, with his short hair and beard, well-proportioned and with some muscles beneath the white blouse and blue shirt he wore. It was harder to tell on screen, but she knew he was relatively small for a man, something made even more apparent by his partner. Doctor Ionescu was sharp-looking, tall and lithe, made entirely of long muscles. Even her brown hair was kept long and straight, and her little square glasses added to her appearance of severity. As always, her face was unreadable and she simply nodded to signal that she acknowledged her boss’s presence.

“Good afternoon doctor Singhay, doctor Ionescu” replied Shannon, her voice colder and businesslike, something which probably surprised Alejandro, since she saw him startled and looking up at her, from the corner of her eyes. “I scheduled this discussion because I have with me a potential recipient for Project Renewal and I wanted you to explain everything to him.”

“A disabled Minor?” asked the female doctor, her face suddenly lighting up as she looked straight at the cam. “Is there any way to know what he has lost?”

“I… I lost my left arm” interjected Alejandro, but the doctors looked at the screen, as if expecting something still, which made him visibly uncomfortable.

“He’s lost almost all of his left arm” repeated Shannon, before whispering to her little morsel. “You need to speak louder love; the setting his for me to be heard without screaming, and I’ve quite a powerful voice. Yours is a little too weak at normal, I’m afraid.”

“O… Okay” he stuttered, blushing visibly and looking away, until she used a finger to bring her face toward her.

“You’ll be fine. You’re doing fine” she said, still low enough that only he would hear.

“Miss Matthewson? Can we… can we know how much of his left arm is left, actually?” asked Singhay, after whispering for a moment with his partner.

“I’ve about 20cm (7’9) left to form a stump” explained Alejandro, forcing on his voice –still sounding quite nervous realized Shannon, who started to massage his back to help him calm down.

“I see… well, that’s a good news” said Ionescu, almost to herself, which horrified Shannon.

“I don’t see how having a Minor – anyone- be disabled is good news doctor” she growled, shaking the woman on her screen out of her self-mumbling reflection.

“I’m sorry Miss” hastily corrected herself the older woman. “What I meant is that with a stump this size, we could have the whole range of our Project brought to this potential candidate.”

“But perhaps we could explain him what is Project Renewal first?” asked Sanghay, looking mildly concerned. “I don’t think it’s all that apparent otherwise.”

“I guess it’s some sort of prosthesis?” hypothesized Alejandro, which made Shannon’s heart swell with pride. “Very advanced ones? But I already have some so…”

“None like those Mister…”

“Ferrand. Alejandro Ferrand” hastily said her Minor, realizing that he hadn’t introduced himself”

“Well, Mister Ferrand… You aren’t entirely wrong, Project Renewal touch on prosthesis, but they are unlike anything the world has ever seen.”

“We are easily at least twenty years ahead of any of our competitors in the simple materials used; and that’s without taking into account the amount of technology we had to create from scratch to achieve our objectives” explained Ionescu.

“And it’ll help us corner the market on something which is, sadly, quite present in our world” added Shannon, quite proudly. “I think that will change a lot of lives, for the better, once we can commercialize it.”

“Indeed” added Singhay, smiling even more now. “As you can see here” he added, gesturing toward his left, which made the camera move to follow him, “we have devised more than a simple tool. Without playing with the genome, Project Renewal’s goal is to actually create new limbs from scratch. With the ability to move and feel like a normal life.”

Shannon looked at her lover and felt her heart be moved like never before. He was leaning toward the screen, his mouth slightly open, and his eyes wide open and perhaps a little teary. He seemed entirely absorbed by the words of the doctors and the schematics now visible. She knew them by heart and yet read them again. She doubted he was able to understand everything, since even she couldn’t, but the basic idea was outlined here. She saw him gawking even more when he realized that it was truly a different kind of prosthesis than the one he used.

“Are you saying that this Project… It can… Can it be used to have an arm, or a leg, or…”

“Any limb lost can be replaced by Project Renewal!” beamed Singhay, and even Ionescu smiled. “It’s the very goal of this, to allow Minors – and MAJORS, some of us do lose limbs, especially soldiers- to have a normal life. We were held off by some design flaws in many prototypes, but thanks to the Masumoto, we have ironed them out!”

“What Doctor Singhay is trying to say” explained his female colleague, “is that you would be a test subject – we have already done animal and even human testing to less developed versions of the prosthesis, and the new ones are far better adapted to human physiology. So if you have any worry about what could happens to you, you can drop them, Mister Ferrand.”

“I… I see” stuttered her Minor, looking part astonished and past hopeful.

Shannon was so happy. In her head, she had envisioned a lot of scenarios for this moments. Usually, he was bawling like a kid when it was revealed that he would be able to let the past eleven or twelve years of his life behind him. She imagined that she would cuddle with him, appeasing him and making him so happy. But seeing him with so much hope on his face, as he leant toward the screen, as if it would help him to have a better understanding of what was written on a floor below their own… It was far better than any fantasy she could have conjured.

“How are they?” he finally asked, managing to find his voice back.

“I’m sorry?” replied the doctors in perfect unison.

“The prosthesis. What do they look like? Are they… are they costly? I don’t think I could afford them but…” he started, but Shannon interrupted him with her erupting laugher. “I don’t see what’s funny!” he shouted, a little angrily.

The MAJOR knew she shouldn’t have acted like that, but she couldn’t help herself. He sounded so concerned that he wouldn’t have the funds for this, it was hilarious. She had a hard time breathing as tears of joy rolled down her cheeks. Even on the screen, the two doctors, who had returned to the center of the camera feed, were chuckling. She delicately snuggled him closer to her, enjoying the way his body fell against her own. She would have to make him relax a little and realize how funny what he had said was, but for now, she needed to calm herself to keep the conversation from dying out.

“I don’t think you would have to pay for this” explained doctor Ionescu.

“I don’t see why… Oh. You would buy it for me, I suppose?” he asked to her, frowning a little.

“Of course I would” she said, managing to keep a rather professional tone, once her joy had calmed down a little. “It would also be built to your exact wishes. We can craft a lot of different styles, from something mimicking a normal arm to one of those… what’s their name already?”

“Automails?” asked Alejandro, sounding quite hopeful. “Like in FMA?”

“Yes… How did you know it was what I had in mind?” asked Shannon, quite surprised, but doing her best to not be heard by her computer.

“Well, I talked about it this morning, when you asked me why I had chosen a metallic prosthesis, even, if I don’t usually put it on” low enough for him to also not be heard by the doctors.

“Oh make sense” she admitted – to her, it hadn’t been that important a conversation.

“Miss Matthewson? Are you still there?” asked Singhay, bringing them back to the present.

“We are here doctors” replied Shannon. “My fiancé and I simply wished to discuss some private details, because I felt he needed to be reassured that he could afford to receive one of our prosthesis.”

“Oh. Of course. So… have you any question, Mister Ferrand? If not, perhaps we can fix an appointment to have you prepared to have your body stats and your first set of surgery.”

“What surgery?” asked her Minor lover, louder than necessary.

Shannon’s mood soured immediately. She hadn’t told her employees to not talk about the necessities of undergoing some relatively minor surgery to have her new mechanical limbs attached and running. She knew perfectly how Alejandro felt about hospitals and spending time there. He hated it, and learning that he would need to be under the scalpel to have his arm back. And now, she would have to pick the pieces and make sure he didn’t refused to go with that idea. She needed to help him heal, and it was a part of it, even if it meant spending days or weeks agonizing over how to make him understand that she only wanted the best for him.

“There is no need to schedule an appointment yet” hastily interjected the giantess, letting her hand fall over her lover, in spite of how uncomfortable it was to do so in her position. “I just wanted him to see the main architects of the project explain it to him. I don’t think that rushing to a decision is a great idea, right honey?”

“Sure… But I still want to learn about that surgery. Or is it surgeries?”

“Well, yes… there is at least three operations which are needed to have a fully functional artificial limb” explained Singhay, while Shannon sighed in despair.

“The first one is the most invasive” added doctor Ionescu quite calmly. “We have to graft receptors into your stump, directly attached to your nervous system. Then, during two weeks, they’ll read and send us the map of your nervous impulses.”

“Then” said the male doctor, “we’ll be able to graft the external interface, directly into the receptors. For two more weeks, the interface will simulate low level sensations, as if you still had a limb, only half asleep. And then, we’ll attach the replacement arm to the interface.”

“And I’ll be able to have two arms, just like that?” asked her Minor, even as she noticed him nervously scratching his stump – she stopped him by taking his arm between her thumb and forefinger, but he didn’t seem to notice.

“No. You’ll have to undergo a straining procedure to relearn how to use your arm and accommodate the sensations, since we have decided to add fine sensors into Project Renewal’s artificial limbs. On our part, we’ll also have to provide with supervision to ensure that your replacement limb is fully functional, that there is no glitch and that everything is painless.”

Doctor Ionescu sounded awfully detached to Shannon’s ear. She was talking about something extremely important for Alejandro, and yet she seemed to be no more moved than in the weekly reports she had done for the last few years. The giantess had hoped for a little more passion as their insane project was ready to be revealed to the whole world. Instead, she seemed to have switched to the more practical follow-up of the commercialization. Even for a business mogul like her, it was little disconcerting.

“Okay…” slowly said her fiancé, clearly taken aback by all he had just heard. “Well… I’ll let you know my decision concerning all this, okay?”

“Of course” replied doctor Singhay, even if he seemed a little preoccupied now.

“That’ll be all doctors” said Shannon, trying to sound as assertive as ever when talking to employees.

Having said that, she cut off the feed and sighed heavily, letting herself fall on her back on the sofa and bringing her lover with her, letting him rest at the top of her breasts. She chuckled when she felt his hand graze her skin through her clothes and grab some of the latter to try and avoid falling from his precarious position. She enjoyed a silence which fell on them, because she could tell he wasn’t angry, simply thinking about all of it, and she decided to let him talk first.

“So… I guess this is the project which secretly led you to become a billionaire?” he finally asked, his feet rhythmically hitting her sensitive rack – and eliciting almost no sensation, since neither of them were in the mood for some sexy time right now.

“Yes. Quite a different thing than social media, where I started merely five years ago, right?” she replied, chuckling a little and shaking him a lot in doing so.

“Indeed” he admitted, laughing himself, which made her a lot less nervous – he didn’t seem so bothered by the idea of surgeries. “And to have already something so crazy working… I guess you started on it as soon as you had enough money?”

“You know me too well already!” admitted Shannon. “Indeed, I poached the two doctors you saw almost as soon as I became a millionaire. You see, a lot of peoples didn’t believe in them and their ideas. But I knew there was a market for actually incredibly developed artificial limbs. I just needed to be the first here, to leave all others in the dust.”

“How much does any of those costs? I mean, you want to buy mine, I guess I get the point but…”

“It’s far too pricey for almost anyone”, yet” admitted the black colossus, letting her hand envelop his upper body. “It’ll take several years, possibly decades until it becomes affordable for all.”

“Then, it makes me even surer of my decision. I won’t have one for the time being.”

“What!? Why!?” cried out Shannon, inadvertently sitting back, which would have made him fall quite a distance if she hadn’t clutched him in her hand; instead he simply moved from the nipple area to the top of her cleavage. “Don’t you want to have two arms?”

“Of course I do. But I… It’s weird really, but the idea of being able to hold something with two hands it’s… it’s almost like a fever dream, you know?” he tried to explain, looking a little confused. “I… I’ve been with just one arm longer than I had both, you see? And… and I… I think I’m a little afraid that it wouldn’t work, that I would have a new left arm and have it taken from me just after…”

“Oh sweetie…” she said, feeling extremely sad suddenly. “You don’t need to have one of those if you aren’t feeling it my love.”

She brought him to her face and kissed him, again and again. He didn’t try to resist and even kissed back. She suddenly felt his hand tickling her beneath her shin, which made her laugh a little. She removed him from there and put him back on the sofa, even as she herself rose to her full size. They looked at each other, and she felt the urge to place her doll-sized lover in a warm embrace, but resisted it. She had important things to do and she couldn’t belittle him by acting as if he was a lost kid or a poor pet. It just wouldn’t, do.

“I’ll be right back. I think we both need something to drink, and possibly eat. Do you prefer orange, apple or pineapple juice? And something salty or sugary to eat?” she asked him.

“Orange juice and something with a little bit of sugar, but not too much, please” he replied, smiling up at her, which almost made her coo.

“Okay, I’ll bring that back!”

She sauntered toward the kitchen, where she had had her fridge filled the previous day. Opening it, she selected some orange juice bottles and some donuts. They would have to wait to eat them, because they were far too cold just about now. She placed all of this on a tray and took too glasses, one custom made for her size, the other Minor-sized. On a whim, she took a bottle of MAJOR vodka, something far too powerful for her lover, but she felt that she could pour some of it in her glass.

“Here!” she chirped when she returned to her lover. “I hope you like MAJOR-sized orange juice. I couldn’t find juice for Minors recently, I guess more peoples I buying those and the production is still too low. Which is a good thing, it means that your kind’s need is more taken into account!”

“That or it actually doesn’t exist. I never drank any juice made from Minor-sized fruit, you know? And will you truly start drinking alcohol like that?”

“Why not? I’m able to handle it far better than the usual MAJOR, thanks to my size. I would offer you some if I had Minor-oriented alcohol, but I don’t have any, sadly. If you want, I’ll drink most of my glass, refill it with juice, do that again and let you taste it.”

“I’ll pass” replied her lover, amused by her antics.

Chapter 44: Growing Girl

Lindsey sighed as she left her bed, looking down at Jenny. She looked so innocent when she slept, her hands beneath her head, her lips slightly open. It was hard to reconcile this picture with the sexually open tigress she had slept with the previous evening. She wondered what they would share should they bond in those moments of passion. But so far, she hadn’t dare press the matter with the halfsy pretending to be a MAJOR, and Jenny hadn’t offered, so it would remain idle dreams.

The teenager looked herself up in the mirror. She was growing up like a weed, a tell-tale sign of Cyclopeanism according to Shannon. And she didn’t know how to react to that. On the one hand, the idea that she would get to be around the same size as Helena or Shannon was enticing, On the other hand, she had seen how Izzellah and even her brother had been worried about her accelerating growth spurts. It was probably a good thing that the Minor she still crushed so hard on had returned home, before she got a picture of her as a lumbering and terrifying giantess.

She discretely exited her room; it was very early after all, and she didn’t want to wake Jenny already. There would be plenty of time for this when it would be time to go to school. She passed before ‘Rando’s room, wondering if he had returned yet. She couldn’t hear anything here, so she guessed he hadn’t and that Shannon would bring him to class, like she often did now. Still she would have liked to talk to him very much. Jenny helped her forget her problems, but her older brother was able to help her tackle them, and she didn’t want to let them accumulate until even she was crushed underneath them. She didn’t need more worries down the line because of procrastination.

“Let’s see… a little run around the neighborhood, and then I should be back here early enough to have shower, breakfast with Jenny and going to school.”

Today would be a big day, after all. Not only would Alejandro would have to stay the whole day, with Minor classes dismissed for once, but it was the first day of the Inter-State tournament for Wrestling and MMA Clubs all over Louisiana. She would get to participate for the first time, and she hoped she was ready. She couldn’t tell for sure, even if Jenny and Sam insisted that she was. But Helena couldn’t participate, due to her pregnancy, so Lindsey wasn’t sure she wasn’t pushed at the forefront before being truly ready. She would have to discover if she was on the spot.

As she entered the living room, stretching a little too warm her muscle, she saw a plaid covering something on the sofa. She didn’t remember putting it here the previous evening. Even if Jenny had been more than enthusiastic to finally get invited in her bed, she was almost certain neither of them had thrown the thing here. Then it moved a little and she gasped when Alejandro’s head emerged, apparently waking up a little since he opened one eyes to look at her.

“Good morning” he said, a little groggily perhaps, as he seemed to fight the urge to return to sleep.

“Go… Good morning” she replied, stunned to see him here and not in his bed. “Why are you sleeping here? Did Shannon just dropped you by?” she added, looking around as if the black behemoth would still possibly be here, which was ridiculous.

“Hum… No, I went back home late last night, around 11:20 p.m. or something… And well, I heard that you was rather busy, so I didn’t want to bother you.”

“You wouldn’t have!” blurted the MAJOR, even as she blushed terribly. “I wasn’t… I mean, I was kind of busy, so I don’t think I would have heard and…”

She let her voice trail off as her brother’s lips turned up into a huge smile. Even if he was still half asleep, he was clearly extremely amused by her attempt to play down the night of lesbian sex she had had. She blushed, probably looking like a ripe tomato. She stuttered and stammered for a moment, until a chuckle from her brother made her stop. Then, on a whim, she jumped on him and started tickling him, smiling too.

“So you think it’s funny to mock your big little sister! Well, have at thee!”

“Hey! It’s abuse! I’ll call 911!” yelled Alejandro, unable to hide how amused he actually was.

“Yeah, as if!” giggled Lindsey. “But seriously, it’s not a great idea to pick a fight with someone so much bigger than you! I’m sure you’re not that cocky with Shannon!”

“You would be surprised! But really, stop tickling me! I need to rest a little more before going to school. Or at least close my eyes a moment, I haven’t slept that much.”

“Was it because of me?” asked the young giantess, looking slightly worried now. “I wasn’t… too loud, right?” she added, blushing again. “I’m not really used to it and… tell me if it makes you uncomfortable, I speak too much and…”

“Calm down Little Lind. You can be as discreet or loud as you want. I grew up with Alaric and I can tell you that he was a lot less considerate than that when it came to him having sex at home.”

“Really? He did that!? When? I mean, not everyone stayed home with you all the time but surely someone would have noticed if he brought some hoe at home! Right?”

“He took some leave from school, and since the teachers probably knew why and were okay with it, Mom and Dad never knew. At least, it’s his theory. But enough talking. Go running, I’ll be sleeping. Just… wake me up before Jenny, that I can look decent.”

Lindsey acquiesced even as he started to drift back to sleep. She wondered what he had done the previous night to still be so tired. He used to be the earliest awake, back at Old Creek. Now, he often overslept. And while she hadn’t dared told her so, he had lost quite a bit of muscles, even if he didn’t seem to have gained weight, or at least not much. She guessed that school life and being in a couple took too much of his time for him to exercise properly. She found it cute, it made him look softer, kinder and thus was better suited to his new personality.

She got up and waved at him but he had already drifted back to sleep, snoring lightly, which made her chuckle. She moved away and opened the door, closing it behind her. She stretched for a minute or two and started running. It was really a great thing, she needed it, she realized. Jenny had energized her, but perhaps too much. She needed to refocus, to be ready for this afternoon. Today she wouldn’t have normal classes, she’d get to be at the club to be prepared. She couldn’t wait.

Around her, night was slowly receding before the first rays of the sun. She was all alone and it was all for the better. Peoples slept at this hour still, especially since the neighborhood was rather wealthy and either comprised of High School students and their families, University’s students or simply wealthy young peoples who hadn’t to get up and live their houses too early. It was calm, almost appeasing, and reminded her a little of Old Creek’s sleepiness and soft vibe. It was the best thing in the world for her when she ran, because it allowed her to forget everything.

I wonder what Izzellah is doing, now. Even after three weeks of being rebuffed, she couldn’t really get the cute Minor girl out of her mind. But thanks to Jenny’s help and passion, she had managed to take the edge out of her mind when she thought about it, which was already great. She wondered if it was what growing up was – accepting that one’s first love couldn’t necessarily blossom into something strong and everlasting. Except if you’re Shannon Matthewson, I guess.

She completed her run and as she entered her house – well, Alejandro’s, but she had started to see it as her own, since she spent the most time here. As she entered the main room, she was greeted by the sight of Jenny turning her back on her as she cooked something for breakfast. She cooked naked, with nary an apron herself, if Lindsey saw right. She gasped and rushed toward the far smaller woman, glancing sideway to see that Alejandro was still sleeping, which made her sigh in relief.

“Hey beautiful” purred the blue-haired teen, looking her up over her shoulder, a mischievous grin on her face- she clearly knew that her brother was here, realized Lindsey.

“What are you doing?” whispered the growing Cyclopean, closing the distance in three great strides.

“I’m cooking for youououou” sang Jenny in a mocking tone, flashing her a wink.

“You know what I mean” pouted Lindsey, which made her lover chuckle even more.

“I sure do. Don’t worry, I’ll go and get clothed soon enough. I promise I won’t wake your brother in the meantime, so go hit the shower, because I really like the smell of your sweat and if you don’t clean it off real soon, I can’t guarantee that I won’t assault you here and there” she finished, cackling like a maniac – if low enough that only Lindsey could hear her.

Lindsey, groaned, partially because of the cheesiness of all this, but mainly because her hormones were playing havoc on her. She forced Jenny to turn around and pushed her on her knees. The look on her face, a mixture of bewilderment and anticipation, exited her even more. The growing MAJOR removed her running pants and her panty, revealing the moistening line of her clean shaved pussy. Without a word, Jenny started licking and kissing, while Lindsey pushed her further back, until she was stuck between her powerful legs and the kitchen’s kit.

“What do we have here?” huffed Lindsey, enjoying this more than she should have. “Some omelet with mushrooms and potatoes? Not bad… but I’m afraid it lacked some salt. Does my sweat make up for it, Jennifer?” she asked, making a deliberate use of her friend’s entire surname.

As expected, Jenny buckled widely. Somehow, she hated that anyone use her surname when doing kinky stuff. It had been one of the first things she had told her when she had accepted to forget Izzellah with her. But once in a while, Lindsey liked to play with it and make her play rougher. But right now, she decided that she needed to focus on the food being made over her sex-friend attempts to pleasure and punish her in the same time, what with those fingers snaking between her legs.

“Hun hun… no playing with my back door this morning Jenny. You’re punished for being a naughty girl” purred Lindsey, closing her tights on the hands, which made her friend whine.

The smaller girl redoubled her work on her pussy and Lindsey had to put her hand in her mouth to bite it and not let out a powerful howl. She managed to keep her voice down, at the price of some blood pearling on her skin, where her teeth had pierced it, but she relaxed after a second and took a step back, releasing a panting Jenny. The two teens looked at each other and in the same movement, the smaller jumped, the taller leant and they went for a wild kiss. It took roughly half a minute until Lindsey broke it, smiling at the blue-haired halfsy.

“Go wash your mouth and get clothed. When you’ll return, I’ll go to the shower, okay?”

“Fine… But you better kick some serious asses this afternoon. To dare use my name when you’re forcing me to eat your pussy first thing in the morning – why, the gall!”

Lindsey chuckled as her friend raced toward the stairs, offering her a view of her tantalizing ass. She wondered if all halfsy were this promiscuous. Lisa, Izzy’s best friend, sure had seemed like that. Because that the usual horniness of MAJORS coupled with something in their half-Minor biology drove their libido into hyperdrive. She decided that she would have to do some research about it, if only because it would be interesting and she would learn plenty of useful information for her choice career; something which had been stressed as primordial by her mama.

With the smaller girl away, Lindsey brought up her panty and pants and refocused on cooking. Truth been told, Jenny had done almost everything already. All she had to add was some condiment, and bacon! She knew Alejandro favored more a European breakfast, but she was a strict believer of Morning Bacon – to not have some in the first meal of the day was unthinkable to her. She took out another frying pan and put a copious amount of olive oil in it, just enough to roast it the way she liked.

“Tadaa! How do I look?” asked Jenny, sauntering out of the stairs.

“Cute, as always” replied Lindsey, who enjoyed the jean and t-shirt combination, both black with tears, which the smaller girl had chosen to wear today.

“Flattery will get you nowhere. Now, go wash yourself. We wouldn’t your brother to wake up to the smell of bacon and sweat, right?” taunted Jenny.

“Believe me, when he wants to sleep, we won’t be able to wake him up so easily” affirmed Lindsey, who knew that he was a heavy sleeper, even if he used to wake earlier than everyone at home.

“Really? I’m surprised, he always seems so, you know, energetic.”

“Well, he does need to sleep more than us MAJORS or halfsies, so he goes earlier than most people I know, and sleep well I guess. Mama also said that sleeping so deeply helped him forget…”

“I see” said Jenny, lower and with a thoughtful quality to her voice. My Mom also says that I sleep deeper than my MAJOR siblings. I guess you have such well-honed senses that even the smallest sound can stir you up – like a defense mechanism. What?”

“You’re a genius, Jennifer” stated Lindsey, quite solemnly. “A pure genius.”

“I know! But why exactly, am I a genius this time?” asked the halfsy, with an amused pout.

“Well, I was wondering why your kind sleep was often deeper than a MAJOR’s. It didn’t seem to make sense, since Minors were for a long time preys to all kind of predators and even MAJORS. But I guess that ever since you ceased to have your own villages/civilizations and lived with us, it changed your metabolism a little – you had less reason to sleep warily.”

“Yeah, I’m sure that there was no MAJOR waiting to have a little minor slave” grumbled a masculine voice from the sofa, even if Lindsey could hear his interest in the discussion.

“And I would like to add that I’m not your brother, you can’t call me his kind!” added Jenny, glaring at Lindsey, who realized that she may have blown her lies about being a MAJOR.

“Sorry, I’m so used to talking with ‘Rando and you’re basically his usual size compared to me, now. I guess I got carried away and fell back on my word habits” she said, hoping she didn’t sound suspicious for her brother – he could be perceptive at time, but he was a little groggy right now.

“Wonderful, she can’t make the difference between a Minor and a normal MAJOR already…” huffed her older brother as he jumped out of the couch, shaking his head a little.

“It could be worse” laughed Jenny. “She could try to bond me, and then I would have to beat it into her that it doesn’t work like that! And I don’t think I would like that.”

“You certainly wouldn’t!” chuckled Lindsey, bringing her lover next to her. “I would totally bet the ever living shit out of you if you tried it, and it would break my heart!”

“Really? You would hit poor little old me? When you could just caress me and make me mellow out in your hands?” asked Jenny, almost purring as she pressed herself closer into the taller MAJOR. “Wouldn’t it be better, for both of us?”

“It would certainly be”, admitted Lindsey, leaning forward a little to kiss her. “But I wouldn’t be able to correct your behavior, and it wouldn’t do to let you take the lead, right?”

“I’m older!” shouted Jenny in mock shock. “You should do as I say!”

“But I’m taller, heavier and more powerful!” replied Lindsey, lifting her friend out of the ground.

“Well, MAJOR’s romance certainly is cute” huffed Alejandro. “But you should really hit the shower, Little Lind. You’ve got like, a cascade of sweat on the back of your shirt.”

“’Rando!” she whined, feeling really embarrassed now – she rushed toward the closest shower.

------------------------------------------------------------------

“Slow down! Nobody will come and steal your food!” sighed Alejandro as she ate as fast as she could.

“You never know!” replied the young MAJOR, just as Jenny’s hand crept toward a part of bacon. “See!” she added, slapping the hand playfully to force it to retract.

“Meany!” pouted Jenny. “After everything I’ve done for you!” she added in an insufferable fake whining, which made both Ferrand roll their eyes and sigh.

“And I thank you for that, really, I do” affirmed Lindsey, perhaps a little haughtily. “You saved my poor heart and healed it. But bacon is sacred Jennifer! SACRED!”

“Please, don’t start her on bacon… she’s always been kind of stupid when it came to it.”

“It’s not my fault that you refuse to understand that Mr Piggy is giving us his flesh to save us FROM OUR SINS!” she ended yelling, stuffing herself with more bacon.

“That’s the stupidest thing to hear to start a day, I think” sighed her ‘Rando.

“That’s definitively not bright. But then again, she’s really young” chuckled Jenny. “And I find it cute, in a dorky kind of way, if you will” she add, smirking at her taller lover.

“Wonderful, now my older brother and my girlfriend are mocking me while bacon is on the line” grumbled Lindsey, blushing abundantly as she played with her omelet.

“What is it with you and bacon anyway?” asked Jenny, putting her chin in her hands.

“It’s just so damn delicious! I’ve always liked it, you know, as far as I remember. But it was when I was five that I stumbled the most delicious-looking piggy I ever saw. And then, I learnt it was being used to make bacon and then I realized that it made the food even better! So I eat bacon to pay homage to Mr. Piggy” she explained, knowing that she sounded ridiculous.

“Well, now that’s cute!” giggled Jenny as her brother rolled his eyes, used to this explanation.

“Anyway! We should really go to school right now. I need to prepare myself for this afternoon.”

“And I do need to go to normal classes, until I’ll be forced to watched you get slugged in the face all this afternoon” grumbled her Minor older brother.

“You don’t see the appeal of MAJORS fighting each other?” asked Jenny, sounding genuinely surprised. “It’s one of the most beautiful spectacles on this planet, you know?”

“Don’t waste your breath love, you won’t convince him” sighed Lindsey, even if she didn’t felt angry at her older brother at all. “It’s hard to see it in a positive light when brawls at home were a lot less formal than the one we’ll have this afternoon.”

“Plus, I can see the appeal for well-honed body showing off, but not the fact that they’ll try to make each other spit their teeth, you see?” explained ‘Rando, smirking a little.

“It’s not just that! It’s… it’s a show of strength and abilities, a ritual to see who is the better suited to have a progeny and strengthen the species!” explained Jenny, quite enthusiastically. “I mean, it’s even more impressive with the women, because you can see both their raw female nature and the incredible power they have in their bodies! It’s intoxicating, really!”

“It’s not exactly what I see in those events” admitted her older brother, the euphemism making her chuckle a little – she knew how strong his opinion was about all of this.

“Yeah, from what I’ve realized, you like big breasts more than big muscles!” giggled Jenny.

“I like curves” grumbled the Minor, in such a defensive way that Lindsey burst out into laughter.

“Oh my God, ‘Rando you’re just the best!” she said while laughing. “I love you, if you weren’t here with me, I don’t think I could handle it!”

“Oooookay?” he replied, looking a little perplexed by all this. “But to be honest, I sure you’d be fine now. You’re doing well at school and I think that you’re entering puberty just fine – for a MAJOR, with all it implies of craziness, in everything you can end doing. Now, finish eating and go wash your teeth, you don’t want to have a smelly mouth today, right?”

“Geez, now that’s tactless or I never heard this word” laughed Jenny as Lindsey blushed.

“I have a naturally fresh breath” she grumbled, engulfing the last bits of foods. “But while I’ll go and wash my teeth to make you happy, you can wash the dishes, “Rando!”

She shot back and rushed toward her bathroom, ignoring the protestations of her older brother and the laughter of Jenny, who seemed to really like the siblings’ interactions. She smiled. Even if things were changing with her older brother, she still felt the same love and desire to protect him as ever. Only, it ceased to have that kind of possessiveness that it had had for a long time. I guess it’s what growing up is, she thought, as she put toothpaste on her toothbrush.

She thoroughly cleaned her teeth, because she knew that Alejandro was right. Having a bad smell or body odor would be picked up by her opponents this afternoon, and she would never hear the end of it as long as she remained in High School at Benjamin Franklin. Perhaps even in all the state of Louisiana, if she was really unlucky. She wouldn’t allow it, of course. She even considered taking breath refreshers with her, but she decided against it. If they smell that, they’ll think I’m trying to hide bad smell!

“Finally! I was almost willing to leave you here and go to school alone!” said Jenny, smiling mischievously as she was sitting on the lowest stair, playing with her phone.

“And we all know I could have caught up to you anytime I wanted!” laughed Lindsey.

“But seriously, we’ll be late if we don’t go now!” complained ‘Rando. “Some of us actually have real periods today, you know?”

“Relax, we’ll be on time. We wouldn’t even need to rush if…”

“I’m not putting ‘Rando on my shoulders to go to school” said Lindsey, quite firmly. “It would be treating him like a child, and I can’t accept it!”

“But we would have more time to fool around here” whined Jenny, doing her best puppy eyes.

“Oh come one, surely you wouldn’t feel like that at all about it, right Alejandro!” tried the blue-haired girl, rushing toward the older Minor to take his hands in her own.

“As long as I can walk, I prefer to walk, sorry” said ‘Rando, sounding more amused than sorry.

“Plus, it’ll be a great way to start a fun day!” chirped Lindsey. “We should relish the opportunity, instead of wasting more time indoor! With some luck, we’ll see an alligator.”

“You’re forbidden to wrestle one!” shouted Jenny, quite seriously.

“If we see one, we run the opposite direction!” yelled ‘Rando in the same time.

“Killjoys” mumbled Lindsey.

Chapter 45: Wrestelmania

Lindsey head recoiled under the strength of the punch and she heard a distorted roar in her ears. She grinned nonetheless when she felt her right foot hitting her opponent’s leg, which threw her off balance. The bubbling Cyclopean then jumped on the taller and wider girl, throwing a low punch in her guts with her left, followed by a violent uppercut with her right. She had the satisfaction to feel some teeth rattling and the other MAJOR fell on the floor, groggy.

Groggy, but not K-Oed, since she used her legs to make Lindsey fall on the mated ground. Before the young MAJOR could react, she felt a weight on her and a fist hit her head, followed by another, then another. She had trouble keeping her wits, but, with a roar, she managed to snake off from under the fighter from Lafayette. It wasn’t gracious, because she used both her hands to lift a leg and then buckled to throw the older MAJOR off her. She then jabbed right into the fighter’s temple, which finally finished her.

Lindsey felt a surge of pride as the other girl’s eyes rolled into their orbits and as the referee started the countdown, she rose to her full size, wobbling on her feet, lifted her arms over her head and let out a primal roar of victory. Her voice rolled over the crowd, who cheered loudly –even the ones from Lafayette, who had to admit that it had been a beautiful victory. They had been clobbering each other for the better part of six minutes, which was a rather long bout for two freshman girls, who had just started in their clubs.

Lindsey walked toward her bench, where Sam and Jenny were waiting for her. She glanced at the crowd to see her brother with his Minor friends, Kris and Hua-Ju, who seemed both concerned and interested by the fights. She grinned at her ‘Rando who grimaced but waved and lifted a thumb once he saw it. She replied in kind and sighed in joy when she felt Jenny’s hand on her sore arms and Sam’s putting ice on her cheeks and her forehead.

“Ya really need to guard yourself better than that” whispered the Poalini girl, making sure that only she could hear. “Without Helena, we were the only chances our school has to reach the nationals, okay? But it won’t happen if you let second-rate fighter clubber you like that.”

“It was fine” grumbled Lindsey. “I knew it could take it and win nonetheless.”

“I’m sure you did, but it’s a tournament, not some fist-fight beneath the school” hissed Jenny, quite seriously. “We have other fighters who can do well enough at the State’s level. But if we can’t bring two fighters to the nationals, we will lose some subsidies and the school will have to face more calls to shut us down – there is already enough idiots trying to have our club to close down, because they think that girls shouldn’t do MMA, and be content with less violent sports. I won’t accept it!”

Lindsey was surprised by Jennifer’s fiery passion. She knew her “girlfriend” of a sort lived for the club, but she had never expected to see her so on the edge. She realized that in times of such tension, her nature as a halfsy probably made it harder for her to endure the stress and emotions which came with high-level competition without growing agitated. She discretely brought her friend closer and whispered softly in her small ear, making her squirm uncomfortably.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be more careful, I swear. I want to celebrate tonight, after all. And I’ll warn you in advance, I’ll have you panting a lot when we’ll be alone, my dear little babe…”

She was happy that the noise around them was so loud that only the blue-haired girl could hear her, she would have been terribly embarrassed if anyone, even Samantha, had heard it too. But the biracial girl had other things on her mind than eavesdrop on her club mate’s shenanigans. She looked intensely at the Minors sitting away from them, and Lindsey noticed that both Hua-Ju and Kris blushed abundantly, and Sam seemed almost lost in a trance. The growing Cyclopean nudged her in the ribs, startling her, and earning an angry glance for her trouble, but she didn’t care and the Tier 3 sighed.

“They are really distracting” she grumbled, pointing at the Minors with her chin. “I can feel their every thoughts, and it’s… really hard to not bond them all, from where I am…”

“You wouldn’t bond my brother like that!” complained Lindsey, shocked by this reveal.

“Not Alejandro” growled Sam. “His mind is completely closed, as always. It’s the other two, who are literally transfixed on me… It’s really not the day to have two little minds fantasying on my body, you know? I need to have my head fully in the game, not full of steamy ideas which aren’t my own!”

“Well, once you’ll have dominated the whole day, you’ll be able to pick either, or both, to have your way with them” chuckled Jenny. “I mean, I can’t wait to hear about what you’ll do with them, but I really need to have you focused on the here and now girl, if we’ll have a celebration tonight!”

“Don’t worry, I’ll rock this. I always do, even without that dumb mountain of Helena” grinned Sam.

“Samantha “The Iron Girl” Paolini from New Orleans and Jean “Skull Splitter” Mulligan, from Shreveport!” roared the referee, gesturing to the wrestlers he had just called to hop on the ring.

Lindsey watched her friend jump on her feet. Her expression was somber and focused, as she moved her arms, stretching a little before her fight. Her opponent was a dark haired white girl, whose face was long and strict-looking. She didn’t smile at her opponent, simply glaring at the blond New Orleans’ fighter. The two girls were around the same size, but their builds were totally different. Were Sammy was impressive, with massive muscles, without losing in curves, Jean looked almost thin, but Lindsey was able to see perfectly her long and powerful muscles playing beneath her skin.

“Isn’t it a little unfair? I mean, that Jean looks a lot lighter than Sam, I don’t see how she could hold her own against our ace” she said to Jenny, almost sure that she would learn a lot by doing so.

“You shouldn’t underestimate her. She’s one of the best fighter, male or female, of our state. Sammy and she are always selected for the national High School tournament, with Helena. She hit extremely quickly and she has lightning-speed hit and run tactics. Watch and Learn, Lind, you’ll discover plenty of things you’ll need to learn if you want to rule on top of the other fighters out there.”

Lindsey was surprised by how serious Jenny sounded and she glanced at her. The Minor who pretended to be a MAJOR wasn’t looking at her. Her eyes were hard and set on the girl from Shreveport. She looked both anxious and expecting in the same time. She wondered how many times she had seen the two girls on the ring fight each other. And how many times did each had prevailed over the other. She wasn’t sure yet that she wanted to become a wrestler full-time, she still wanted to become a scientist like her mother.

But she had discovered that she liked to fight, a lot more than Alaric, and it was just impossible to compare herself with Alejandro, who disliked senseless violence. And she was growing into something so much bigger than what she had expected to be that she started to wonder if her dreams were still achievable anyway. She hadn’t heard of any Cyclopean becoming a scientist, and she doubted that the tools used to genetic sequencing or to study bacteria and viruses were made for someone close to Helena, Shannon or perhaps her own future size.

“Hey, don’t worry about it” said her lover, as if she was able to read into her mind – something which was possible, but as a Tier 2, Lindsey at least hoped that she would be able to know it if anyone attempted to peer into her thought –even her diminutive girlfriend.

“What do you mean? I’m just…”

“I know you aren’t sure of what you want for a future. Honestly, it’s rather healthy, we’re all young, but you’re even younger than me, and I’m not sure of what I want, or can do, in the future. Relax, all will be fine, I’m sure of it. You’re too beautiful and strong for it to not be the case.”

“I… Thank you. I don’t know how you did this, knowing what I’m thinking about right now but… I’ll be fine – I’m fine, in fact! Really. Plus, I need you to focus on this match, I need someone to comment it, if need be! But…”

Lindsey never managed to finish her sentence. At the very same second the referee started the match, the two contestants rushed forward and she was left awestruck. She hadn’t been able to gauge Sabrina’s friend, Mabel, when she had fought Sam, some weeks ago, but if what she was seeing here was the same level as that day, she was more than happy to have avoided a scuffle with the ginger and exuberant MAJOR. She highly doubted she could even guard herself, let alone avoid some of the punches thrown at Samantha.

Jean started with a quick sequence of three punches from her right, the first directed at Sammy’s face, the second her torso and the third her gut. Lindsey let out an impressed whistle. None of those punches had connected, Sam had simply side-stepped and then moved back a little. She immediately counter-attacked, using her left leg to try a vicious strike on Jean’s knee, but the other MAJOR avoided it as easily as the Iron Girl had done seconds before.

“Whoa, how can they be so fast?” said Lindsey, not realizing that she was talking loudly.

“They are showing off” huffed Jenny, intertwining her small fingers with the younger teen’s larger ones. “It’s just a show of dominance, to try and scare the other. It’s really common, at this level. They both know they are very stubborn and skilled, and could seriously hurt themselves if they truly tried it. And none of them want to, not when the Nationals are at stake.”

Lindsey nudged herself more closely to the smaller girl and she smiled when Jenny clung to her, putting an arm around her waist. She was happy to have her here, it helped her remain focused, because she wanted to show off to impress her. It was rather egoistical, but she wanted to make sure that, come next years, Jenny wouldn’t move so easily from her to the newest member of the club, as she usually did, according to both Samantha and Helena. And there was no better way to achieve it than by dominating a fight tournament – for a MAJOR, at least.

A roar from the crowd brought her attention back to the match. Jean had managed to land a hit on Sammy’s left shoulder and was already retreating out of the range of her smaller opponent. Sam didn’t even try to throw a jab in retaliation. Instead, she jumped back a little and started to turn around her opponent, on her right, forcing the other to follow the movement. Lindsey wasn’t able to see why she was doing it, beyond wasting time. It was just frustrating to watch. Apparently, the Skull Splitter thought likewise, because she shouted at Samantha.

“Is that all you’ve got Paolini? It’s a MMA fight, not some marathon! If you don’t want to fight back, throw the damn towel, I’ll have real opponents after you!”

Jean had barely finished her yell when Paolini went on the offensive. She closed the distance between her and her opponent in a split second and collided with Jean shoulder first, which lifted the other teen from the ground. Sam then proceeded to throw a barrage of hit on the head, arms and shoulders of the Skull Splitter. Her greater mass allowed her to throw more power into her punches and she seemed poised to end the fight with this ferocious assault. And then, her head was jerked backward as a palm collided with her face, followed by a vicious onslaught.

“Come on! Guard! Guard!” yelled Jenny, startling Lindsey, especially when the smaller girl jumped on her lap to stand higher and literally screech at their friend getting pummeled on the ring.

It’s easier said than done, thought Lindsey, since Jean kept up with her incredibly speed. She seemed to dance around Samantha’s attempt to guard herself, her fists connecting with resounding slap against the body of the other teen. Lindsey winced each time she heard her friend being hit. It seemed that the Iron Girl had found her better and would lose soundly. Then, in an incredible feat of speed, she struck at Jean’s right arm, from underneath it. An ominous crack reasoned and the leaner MAJOR screamed in pain as her arm flailed wildly.

Samantha didn’t waste even a second to congratulate herself. She threw a kick to her opponent’s abdomen, and followed by a high kick to the chin. And she followed that with a barrage of punches of her own. Each time she connected with Jean’s flesh, it seemed that thunder clasped. And yet, the Skull Splitter didn’t even seemed willing to throw the towel and surrender. Quite the contrary, she managed to let one of her punch land on Sam’s left cheek. It wasn’t enough to stop the onslaught she endured, but it managed to weaken it enough for her to give back in kind what she was receiving.

“They’re gonna kill each other!” hiccupped Lindsey, who clutched her arms around an almost hysterical Jenny on her laps, who was screaming so much as her voice was creaking.

One of the two contestant finally managed to get the upper hand. It was hard to say which one was letting out a roar of rage at first, but then it became clear that it was Jean. Very slowly, she gave ground and after a final bout of terrifying jabs which elicited at least one sinister crack, Samantha managed to land a powerful uppercut, which felled her opponent, who had lost consciousness. Over, the Paolini girl was wobbling on her feet, and as soon as the referee proclaimed her victorious, she let herself fall on the ground, exhausted.

Jenny immediately jumped to rush to her friend, but as soon as she had left her lap, Lindsey sprang up, caught her in mid-air and ran toward Sam. She reflexively cradled the blue-haired halfsy against her waist, and a second later, she dropped her near to the ace of the club, who didn’t seem to notice them for a moment. When she finally turned her face toward them, Lindsey slightly recoiled. Sam’s eyes seemed unable to focus on them, the veins in them clearly visible and some broken. Several hematomas were already starting to form on her face, and the young girl realized that both fighters probably needed medical attention, immediately.

“We need medics here!” she roared, even as Jenny started to search for other sore points on the torso and abdomen of Samantha, who seemed too groggy to protest against this intrusion.

Adult MAJORS came forward, and took both Samantha and Jean away. Jenny tapped her and on her shoulder and Lindsey stand up, returning to their bench. As soon as they were sat together, anxious, they were approached by ‘Rando, who looked mightily concerned. She couldn’t blame him, but in theory, he had no place getting there, since he wasn’t part of the clubs. She wondered how he had managed to sneak up here so easily.

“Is Sam fine?” he asked, as soon as he was close enough to be heard by Jenny and her.

“We don’t know” replied the blue-haired teen. “I think she’ll be, she usually finishes those tournament in a far worse shape. But it’s one of the earliest matches, and to have her so hurt already isn’t a good thing; even weaker opponents will give her a hard time now.”

“Surely she won’t have other matches after this one! She almost lost consciousness, like that other girl! She need to rest, to heal and…”’

“We all know that!” interrupted Jenny, rather harshly. “But Sam is sturdier than she looks, by a lot. All MAJORS are. Plus, she would kill us if we tried to have her removed from the rest of the day.”

Her brother opened his mouth, clearly not liking this answer, but behind her lover’s back, Lindsey shook her head, looking straight at him and he said nothing. He clearly didn’t like that, but he didn’t make a scene. It was only then that she noticed how small and frail he looked. For a Minor, he has muscles sure, but Jenny had jumped back on the ground to talk to him and she towered over him. And she was sitting on the bench and dominating them both. She felt the need to protect them, to make sure they were safe, and she wondered if having her brother away wasn’t the better option now.

“I don’t have a match for some time” she blurted. “Do you want me to bring you home, so you won’t be forced to look at all the fights here, for the rest of the afternoon?”

“I don’t think that the school would like to have a student ditch it during such a huge sport event. There is tournaments in all kind of clubs, right now” he replied, very seriously.

“Plus, you can’t leave the grounds until all the fights are over, sorry” said Jenny. “But I guess we could have a friend outside of it bring you home if you really want. This afternoon isn’t mandatory for Minors, if I remember well the rules of it. Last year, at least two guys left very early. But they were bawling their eyes out, because they were terrified of the violence here” she added, chuckling.

“I can understand why” he grumbled. “Just a warning, Little Lind. You better not end looking like a punching-bag today. Otherwise, I’ll have to make you feel my wrath!”

Lindsey chuckled and she smiled at the false threat. Even Jenny seemed amused if still wondering if he was serious or not. The bubbling MAJOR knew perfectly that her older brother was seriously put off by what he was seeing, but he was also conscious that he couldn’t do anything to force her hands. Not that he would ever truly try to do that, he was always so supportive. It was a great thing to know, how he felt and that he needed to be hard. Something she did gladly. It was her duty as his little sister and a MAJOR to be here for him.

“Don’t worry ‘Rando. I’ll try and be careful, I swear!”

----------------------------------------------------------

“So much for being careful” huffed her brother as she laid on the infirmary bed, her head still ringing from her last fight, her cheeks sore and one of her eyes tightly shut.

“I won, in the end” she replied weakly, trying to not move her jaws too much, it hurt too much.

“You sure don’t look like you won. Either of you” he sighed. “But I guess I’m proud of you. Sort of. You really need to learn how to guard better than that, otherwise you’ll have to kiss your dreams goodbye. I don’t think that anyone will give a science doctorate to someone drooling all the time.”

“Meany!” she yelled, immediately wincing in pain. “I’ll be fine in a week, top!”

“And it’s infuriating, if you want to know – how can I hope to see you learn if you heal so fast?” he replied, still out of sight since he was unable to either climb or jump on the bed she was on.

“By showing me the way?” she said, sounding more than a little tongue in cheek. “I mean, if you managed to teach some well needed lessons to a giantess billionaire, you should be fine with showing it to your little sister, who’s always been looking up at you!”

“You’re looking up at me? That’s… that’s a lot to hear. Thank you, sis” solemnly replied her ‘Rando.

“You’re making it awkward” she mumbled, blushing so much she felt her skin becoming hotter – or perhaps it was the results of all the hit she had taken to the head this day. “Anyway, where is Jenny?”

“She’s dealing with what you, Sam and most of the other girls in your club aren’t able to do, that is thanks the visitors, get your medals and prize and be happy, clasping hands and what not.”

“We wouldn’t be stuck here if you little guys hadn’t had such naughty thought” grumbled Samantha suddenly, surprising the siblings, since she had seemed to be sleeping since before Lindsey was brought to the infirmary – as far as the badly hurt teenager had been able to notice.

“What, exactly, does it mean?” asked Alejandro, even if Lindsey doubted he would like the answer.

“Your friends! When I fought, they kept thinking about… about naughty and dirty ideas! No Minor should think like that about a MAJOR, especially someone like me! I don’t want to be the subject of your kind’s phantasms!” she ended yelling, which earned her a series of groans from the other injured fighter put in the infirmary, who didn’t seem too hot about hearing Sam screaming here.

“Are you telling me that Kris and Hua-Ju were daydreaming about being with you… and that it makes YOU uncomfortable?” laughed Alejandro. “You could break all three of us with one arm, even just now! You wouldn’t even have to use your arms, you’re a Tier 3, you could just fry our brains.”

Sammy didn’t answer, simply groaning and turned away from them both, which amused Lindsey a little, even if she understood that her friend was really off put by all of this. As a Tier 2, Lindsey had already experienced moments when Minors around them seemed to broadcast their feelings which ranged from annoying to cute, but also sometimes invasive. It was rather strange, also. Growing up in Old Creek, with just Alejandro, it wasn’t something which had ever happened to her. Hua-Ju, in particular, had a very loud mind and didn’t seemed to care about it at all.

“It’s true that they can be a little intrusive, ‘Rando”, she said to the empty air before her.

“Eh. I’ll remember that one, I can tell you. In any case, I’ll let you now. School’s over, and I think that Shannon will blow a gasket if I’m not on the parking lot very soon, and neither of us want to see her barging here, all bothered and angry.”

Is last sentence had been said in a whisper, just loud enough for her to hear, but she agreed wholeheartedly with it. His fiancée would be able to do just that, and it would drove the school insane, for a start, and Lindsey hadn’t in her to be chewed by the giantess, while lying in an infirmary bed, because she would have exposed her brother to unnecessary violence. She was a true mother hen, from the little she had seen of her with her older brother, and it sounded like a worse idea than ever than to get on her bad side.

“Sure, go on. Don’t worry about us, we should be fine. Jenny’ll come and break the news for us. Hopefully, we’ll make it for the true inter-state competition and then the Nationals!”

“I’ll try to come and see you, if possible” said her brother. “If you go in other States, I mean. ID school allows it – otherwise, it’ll be a lot harder.”

“And if Shannon wants it, I guess?” asked Lindsey.

“No. If I want to see you get clobbered and the school allow me to skip classes. I’ll convince Shannon anyway. And now, I really need to rush away! Bye sis!”

“Bye ‘Rando.”

He couldn’t see her, but she had a big smile on her face. She had never heard him so proactive and happy, and it made her just as happy. She hoped nothing would ever put it in jeopardy.

Ninth Interlude

Martin ran between the towering figures around him, doing his best to not be trampled, as he sought his boss. Miss Margaret was quite the demanding woman, and he didn’t want to disappoint her. He had been working with him for the last five years and it was probably the safest and healthiest he had ever been. But the blonde bombshell heading much of the studio’s main emissions, especially the talk shows, was quite demanding, especially when it came to her bagels and coffee. And as her minor helper, it was his duty to deliver it.

“No, no, no!” he heard her bellowing to some poor tech guy, he suspected. “The chair for Matthewson needs to be farther way! Otherwise viewers won’t be able to see my other guests or me!”

Martin chuckled a bit. He suspected that the last bit was what concerned Miss Margaret the most. But he quickly shoved away those thoughts. His boss didn’t always kept him Bonded to her, especially when she was busy organizing her crews, but she certainly liked to so when he expected it the most. And spending most of his waking life Bonded to her since he had started to work for her, it was easier than breathing for her to get into his mind. And when she found something she displeased, he was the one severely punished, no matter the cause of such displeasure.

“Your coffee and bagels Miss Margaret” he chirped once he was near the pear-shaped ass of the MAJOR woman, each cheek more than twice as large as his head.

“Thank your Martin, you’re an angel. By the way, would you mind helping me?”

The minor looked up and, as always, couldn’t see his boss’ face, hidden by her sizeable mounds. He knew that a lot of people assumed that she was just a vapid pair of breasts and ass-cheeks, but he knew better. She took him out of the streets, gave him enough education to be useful to her and had crushed all those who tried to get in her way, fort as long as he had known her, and using her body to blackmail them was never –almost never- her course of action. She simply used the expectations that other placed on her to make them dance on her tunes.

“Uh… sure Miss, but I’ don’t see how I’ll be of any help, really” he replied, as was expected of him.

“Oh, you’re so adorable! But I assure you that you’ll be of a great help. You see, we’ll have a minor guest in the upcoming talk show with Waid and Matthewson. And I wouldn’t want to disrespect him and prevent him from being seen or heard, and I think you’d allow us to make some test. Would you agree? I’ll take you to dinner if you does, treats on me!”

“Uh… sure, sure” said Martin, completely taken aback.

It was new. Miss Margaret had never brought him somewhere to eat. He lived in the same building than her, even if he remained officially a co-worker. He often spent a lot of time working for her, cleaning her apartment, making sure that her clothes were dried and always ready to be used, at any given time. But she didn’t seem to truly care about him, beyond the status he afford her. Having a minor “friend” was a hallmark of an open-minded and progressive person, someone you would want to work for your public image in most Medias today.

“Wonderful! Then, come here, will you?”

The large ass moved away as Miss Margaret started to briskly walk around, uncaring or unwilling to remember that what took her seconds could be a lot longer for Martin. At twenty-six years, he was in good shape, but trying to follow the woman responsible for his well-being was a challenge, with all the MAJORS around failing to notice him, while they moved cameras, cables and projectors around the whole studio, preparing for the next day’s talk show. He was almost trampled twice just to cover the distance between him and the blond giantess who impatiently tapped her right foot on the floor.

“Sorry” he said to her as he reached the place he knew she liked him to be, close enough to not see her face –he had only seen it on screen, really.

“No problem” she replied, sounding as if she had something in her mouth, probably one of the bagels. “But I’ll need you to tell how us how do you think that we should prop a minor guest.”

“Sure. So…” started Martin, passing a hand through his light brown hair. “I think I would put up the Cyclo’s sofa a little further to the back, for starter, and put the chair for the Minor near the table.”

“We can’t really do that, the Matthewson would seems to loom over ME! And it would give the impression that we are biased to our public. Tensions will be running high already, we really can’t afford more bad faith between the guests. Plus, why not put the minor on the table, with his chair?”

“Will he be there for the whole duration of the show?” asked Martin.

“No! Of course no… Oh… clever, really clever Martin!” she said, grazing her hair and Bonding him briefly to let him know she was genuinely pleased with his cleverness. “We can’t put the chair on the table before the show betraying to our audience that we’ll have a minor on-stage and it would kill any opportunity to surprise them. And what surprises them rise our scores!”

“And forcing a Minor to be standing on a table wouldn’t give a great image of your show” completed Martin as he felt her mind living his, which made him feel somewhat weak in the knees, as if his energy was sucked out of him a little.

“But what to do, what to do?” wondered Miss Margaret, her impressive ass grazing him twice as she fidgeted, and Martin took a prudent step back, only to have his head caught in a large hand and him brought back so close to the large globes that he was almost stuck on it.

“Uh… Miss Margaret?” he asked, turning his head sideway to avoid looking like a little creep.

“Hush Martin, I’m thinking. And I need you close, I don’t want you wandering around and getting lost or something when I’ll need your help or advice.”

The Minor gulped hard. It was always both so frightening, demeaning and exciting to be around the blond giantess. She clearly didn’t really see him as a person, more like a prop or a genius pet. But she was so damn sexy that the opportunity to hand out around her ass was the talk of many guys here. He had heard more than his fair share of comments about how lucky he was to always be attracted by those planetoids. Himself, he didn’t feel so lucky. No matter their size, ass-cheeks couldn’t talk, nor care about his feelings, and not being taller than her meant that Miss Margaret wouldn’t consider him as even remotely interesting. Ever.

“I guess we’ll just have to have him sitting on the laps of the person who’ll call him under the spotlight. I think it’ll look so cute!”

“But if he has to talk, won’t he sound utterly ridiculous that way?”

“He will sound ridiculous either way” dismissed Miss Margaret, so flippantly that Martin recoiled a little, feeling really hurt. “I’m sorry” she hastily added, putting her fingers in his hair. “You know I’m not thinking that what YOU have to say is irrelevant. You are a lot cleverer than most guys I know, but you’re an exception among your kind Martin. Still, can you forgive me? How about that? Instead of going to some stupid restaurant, I’ll cook for you tonight. Doesn’t it sound great?”

“Sure” replied the poor minor, who was completely taken aback by this behavior and started to suspect that something sinister was afoot.

He immediately found them confirmed when a large, masculine hand, grabbed one of Miss Margaret’s cheeks, and squeezing tight. The gigantic man, who towered even over the blonde colossus, moved in closer, and Martin found himself trapped between the huge ass of the anchor and the crotch of a very lustful MAJOR, whose trouser did nothing to hide the larger than average size of his penis, who seemed ready to burst open at any given time, which made the poor Minor really uncomfortable. Then he heard a thundering slap from above and the giant retreated, swearing loudly.

“Shut your wore mouth Jackson!” roared Miss Margaret. “What will I need to do to make you understand that I’m not into you, asshole!”

“You dumb bitch!” hissed the giant, taking a step and making Martin stumble and fall on the ground, a truly terrifying experience with two angry MAJORS seemingly ready to come to blows.

“Get the fuck away from me, you brutish oaf, or I’ll tear your head off!” shouted Miss Margaret, and, reluctantly, Jackson left, almost crushing Martin’s legs, which were saved only because he swiftly rolled away from the thundering step. “Okay, where were… Martin, if you want to see what’s underneath my skirt, it’s a real poor way of doing it.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose, I swear Miss Margaret!” yelled the poor Minor, doing his best to get up and thus missing the probable opportunity to see her face, albeit for a second.

“I’m kidding Martin, I know you wouldn’t do that. Now come, do you have an idea to help me out of my conundrum?”

“I… Why not put a pliable chair underneath yours or the Cyclopean’s sofa? That way, it get out when the guest arrives, it doesn’t spoil the surprise and it shows that you care enough to have all of this ready beforehand?”

“Of course! It’s so obvious! Thank you Martin, thank you!” said Miss Margaret, clasping her hands.

---------------------------------------------------------

Martin fidgeted uncomfortably on the chair. It was a well-designed Minor-chair, allowing him eye level with his guest while eating. Which was precisely what troubled him. He had half-expected Miss Margaret to cook herself something and give him crumbs, like his family used to as a kid. But the woman who always made sure he couldn’t see his face at work was now humming in the kitchen, interrupting herself only to ask him if he liked green beans, maize or duck. It was really frightening, he was so out of his depth that he felt like fainting.

“You’re awfully quiet Martin. Is something wrong?” asked the giantess as she deposited another tray on food before him.

“I’m just… I’m just very impressed by the decoration” replied Martin, his voice shaking a little.

“Liar” purred Miss Margaret, letting one of her finger run across his shoulders, which made him shiver. “You’re afraid of something; what is it? You can open up to me…”

“I… it’s just that I’m not used to have a MAJOR being so friendly to me” mumbled Martin, looking at his plate to avoid her face.

“Really? I’m sorry to hear that” she said, so close to his ears that he shivered. “Surely I have been friendly to you, right? I always keep you really close to me, after all!” she giggled.

“Su… sure, but you… I can never see what you think of me, I can never see your face” blurted Martin, who immediately regretted speaking his mind. “I’m sorry, I didn’t want to-“

He was interrupted by her mind overpowering his own and forcing a Bond on him. He gasped as she perused over what was inside his brain. He tried for a second to resist, but a soothing feeling came over him and he felt a sudden bliss, like when he managed to get some drug left-over by his older brother, and managed to forget his troubles. Then she went out and he gasped for air, as if he had run a whole marathon. She had never been so forceful when Bonding him, and his body and mind suffered from the abrupt withdrawal.

“I hadn’t realized…” mumbled Miss Margaret, taking a step back. “I mean, I made sure you wouldn’t see my face, yes, but it wasn’t because I wanted it, it’s just an after-effect of what I wanted.”

“What?” asked Martin, wobbling a little as he tried to gather his thoughts.

“You’re too cute!” blurted the giantess. “I mean, how could I do my work correctly if I saw your face? I would want to cuddle you and have you with me at all time, trying to make you happy…”

“What? I don’t understand…” said Martin, trying to look up at her only to find his face engulfed into her cleavage.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

The Minor gasped for air, getting his head out of the deep valley of white flesh. He felt a large hand putting itself on his back and caressing it, long fingers, longer than his whole hand, from the tip of his nail to his wrist, playing with his skin, grazing it and sometime pinching it gently, eliciting moans from him. His head was full with Margaret’s emotions, the pleasure she had experienced with him there and… and everywhere. He had never expected sex with a MAJOR to be so great, when one cared about you.

“You’re so beautiful” mumbled the MAJOR woman, even as he didn’t dare look up at her perfect face and felt as if he would faint if he saw her smile at him. “I’m so sorry that I didn’t feel ready for this for so long…”

“Don’t be Miss Margaret” replied Martin, old habits dying hard. “I mean, MAJORS have greater needs than us Minors, so I never expected any of this. I mean, I never dreamed of being with someone so kind when…”

“When we have sex?” completed the giantess, unfazed by such idea, like most of her kind. “I’ll try to be kinder at all time, even if we’ll have to keep being professionals at work for the time being, okay?”

“Sure!” replied Martin, kissing her skin softly; his days were already brighter than ever, he decided.

Chapter 46: The Debate - Part 1

Shannon took a deep breath, as a small army of helpers were preparing her for this evening show. She had to look perfect, of course, and it meant enduring it. But not being able to see Alejandro while she was on her back, with at least three different people dealing with her make-up, her nails and her hair, wasn’t such a pleasant experience. That he wouldn’t be with her for the most part of the debate wasn’t a great news either, but she had suspected as much, and decided that his appearance would pack more of a punch if he was just there, at some point.

“Are you okay sweetie?” she still asked, for the tenth time in half a minute.

“Shannon, I’m fine, really”, replied the Minor, his voice shaking, a telltale sign of his nervousness.

She resisted her impulse to turn her head to look at him, and not trying to Bond him on the spot was even harder, but she managed to control herself. They both needed to be fully in control, she couldn’t afford to let herself lost in the pleasure of being with him. She knew that Waid was a cunning and slippery man, who would prick at any weakness he suspected was there. She needed to be fully focused on dealing with him, for both their sakes, and the future of Minorkind. It was a strange feeling to know that the destiny of a whole branch of Humanity could be dependent on this debate…

“Excuse me? Miss Matthewson” asked a woman who had been dealing with her face.

“Yes?” replied the giantess, trying her best to not frown and wreck the work done on her since almost half an hour; she knew her make up needed to be perfect, if only to detract a little from her ample cleavage, even if she expected at least three full shots of her bosom during the show.

“We’ll need to have you sitting for the finishing touches on your hair Miss. It shouldn’t be too long, but would you be so kind as to sit down there?”

Shannon turned her head to notice a low cushion. She sighed but rose to her towering full height. The MAJORS around her gasped and fell back. She was used to such reaction, but the idea of having to sit so low wasn’t really something she liked. But there wasn’t any other Cyclopean here to help her deal with her mane. She would just have to smooth her black silky dress. She would make quite an impression, her massive cleavage in full display, a simple necklace of black pearl around her neck and a tiara of black diamond’s circling her head.

“Give me some space, would you?” she ordered more than she asked.

The women around her retreated in an instant, almost falling on themselves to avoid staying near her as she moved, which made her chuckle a little. From her vantage point of view, she was able to see her fiancé. He was sitting in a high chair, turning his back on her but looking at her in the great mirror facing him. They both smiled at each other, and it took a lot of self-control for her to not ruffle his hair. She had been against his chosen attire at first, but now she realized that he had been in the right about himself and how he looked.

She had wanted him to wear a white shirt, something which would highlight his naturally tanned skin, while giving him a respectable look, with his prosthesis –the normal one, since he was still against grafting one of the Project Renewal’s far superior models to himself. She had even suggested a pendant, something to give him a mysterious and enticing vibe, which would have seduced every MAJOR who would have seen him. With flannel trousers, he would have looked stunning, and they would just have had to go and find him shoes fitting with his attire.

Instead, he had chosen to wear a simple blue-grey T-shirt, without any picture on it, and a blue jean with black snicker shoes. And the left arm of the shirt was empty, his stump barely filling it. And somehow, it gave him a more impressive presence. He seemed to own his disability, and he stood straight, without seeming to try and look taller than he was. But he looked proud and fierce, she had decided when she had seen what he had chosen to wear, and it had surprised even her. And he look both fragile and strong… audiences will love it!

“Are you sure all of this is necessary?” he sighed, as a MAJOR woman leaned over him, smiling and combing his hair a little.

“Yes it is! We need to look respectable to the public at large!”

Truth been told, she doubt she would ever look like that, not without removing a lot of breast tissue from her torso. She knew perfectly well that a lot of MAJORS simply ogled at her, and she had learnt to like that. It simply meant that they were at least hearing her voice, even if she had then to make sure that they would end listening to it, not just letting it buzz in their ears. It was the trick she would have to perform tonight, and hopefully, she was ready enough. As she lowered herself on the cushion, she shook her head, trying to chase away her nervousness.

Her hair had already been tied down into a great number of large braids, with several silver clasping on each, which tinged and shone as she moved. But she still need her hair to be prepared for the talk show. She had refused to comply with such a treatment once, early in her career and she had regretted it dearly. Her hair had looked flat and without luster. She had received a lot of hate mail stating that she couldn’t even take care of her hair; that she should have buzzed it down whole and wear a wig. Others had been a lot less polite, of course.

“I just don’t see the point for me to do that” grumbled her fiancé, as a woman walked behind the giantess and started to apply various products on her hair. “It’s not as if I would be really photogenic anyway, and I doubt anyone would care about my hair even if I did.”

“If I may be so bold sir” giggled one of the smaller MAJORS hovering around her lover –which irked Shannon mightily already- “you ARE quite photogenic, in a cute way!”

“You are photogenic period” she growled, fuming a little, even while knowing that she shouldn’t have.

“Shannon, you’re not helping” sighed the deliciously beautiful Minor, which made her angrier at the other MAJORS laughing at his reaction.

“I’m just not happy about you being back-stage for most of the show” she explained, trying her best to make this half-lie believable. “Everything can happen, an accident, or a madman or…”

“Shannon… Jim’s here to protect me, should anything happen. And I heard you. You repeated it, several time. Anything. As in, if ANYTHING were to happen, he would have to protect me, at all cost, because anyth…”

“That’s ok, I get it, I get it!” she shouted, flustered and angry at being so easily embarrassed, but there were peoples around them, and she glanced a smirk on Jim Paolini’s face during a fraction of a second; and being ridiculed wasn’t something she enjoyed – at all.

“Then take a breath. Everything will be fine. I won’t be more than ten meters away from you anyway, so if something happens to frighten you, you’ll be there in seconds.”

He was right, she admitted. She didn’t had to like it, but he was. And talking so openly with him, as if he was a MAJOR, her equal in everything instead of being so because of how deeply she loved him, in spite of all his shortcomings compared to her –none of which were his fault- wasn’t it exactly what she wanted for Minorkind? It was the ultimate proof that Minors weren’t glorified pets, or some primitives in need of a superior being’s guidance. The women around them seemed to hesitate between nervous shock and awed expression as he talked back to her, despite their sheer size difference and the wealth she possessed, when he was basically unable to own anything.

She tried to relax and let her shoulders slump a moment. She was ready to take some figurative hits from Waid. That old rat was tough as nail and extremely vocal on his propaganda against any and all right for Minors. She suspected he had a lot of dirty tricks in his bag, and he would unleash them all. And her nature as a Cyclopean, as much as she disliked this name, she would be at a disadvantage, since he promoted the natural superiority of her kind over the rest of MAJORKIND, especially compared to the slightly less rare Tiers 3.

“Madam, if you’ll excuse me” said one of their helpers. “You’ll need to lean back a little more for me to better do your hair.”

“Oh sure…” said Shannon, absent-mindedly.

She closed her eyes as hands passed on and between her braids, enjoying the sensation. It would be her last respite for the evening, and she knew it.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Thank you, ladies and gentlemen, to be here with us tonight!” almost yelled Margaret Deneuve, smiling wildly at the camera, from what Shannon could see, at the entrance of the stage. “It is always so humbling to know that you’d care to take the time to be with us!”

A thunder of applause and cheers followed this declaration, but Shannon couldn’t tell if it was spontaneous or if it had been orchestrated by some members of the show’s crew. In any case, it made her smirk. Those peoples were just props for her, puppets she would have to play carefully, to achieve what she wanted. If she managed to bring the audience here against Waid, she would have won at least a symbolic battle which would strengthen her position. And strength was everything for all MAJORS. If she seemed to have swayed the peoples here with them tonight, those watching from their tv would follow suit, however much they would grumble.

“One minute before entering the stage” said a masculine voice in her earpiece, and even if he couldn’t see her, Shannon nodded, letting her fingers play with themselves.

“As you know, the last year as seen an upheaval like none since the end of the Dark Age” continued Margaret. “A nation-wide – no, scratch that, a world-wide campaign as started, with one singular goal. That’s right folks! Giving rights to Minors!”

A wave of laughter washed over the show and Shannon gritted her teeth. It took all of her resolve to not barge into the limelight, roaring with righteous fury. It’s normal, you were briefed beforehand; that’s what peoples want to hear at a start. But even knowing that hardly made it easier to listen her campaign being belittled that way. She sighed and looked over her shoulder at Alejandro. He was too far away to have heard what their host had said, thankfully. He was sitting on a Minor-sized chair, and seemed rather nervous, which was perfectly normal, of course.

“But is it so ridiculous?” continued Margaret Deneuve. “After all, minors are people, we all know it. And if one takes an interest in history, they have proven to be quite able, at times. Is it truly right to put them aside and treat them like… well, like minors all their lives? Even if they are so incredibly tiny and frail that a gust of wind can make them fly?”

Another bout of laughter came and went, but to Shannon’s ears, it felt far more forced than the previous one. She took a deep breath and managed to keep her cool, however hard it was. She could feel a vein thumping on her temple, and she was happy that she had chosen to wear high heels, otherwise she would have probably stomped the ground, and making so much noise that she would have lost any chance to convince anyone. MAJORS liked strength, but going all roars and punches in an emission like that would be a total disservice.

“To talk about all of this and more, I’ll have the immense honor of two guests who have and are still shaping this country unlike any other! Please, make some noise for the first of them, a renowned business mogul, Howard John Waid!”

A thunder of applause followed as the frail-looking old man entered from the other end of the stage. He looks ridiculous, decided Shannon, so small and frail. He shouldn’t even have any business talking about anything about the future! And yet, she knew how shrewd and vicious he could be. They had sparred, through opposing media, several times, over the years, first as she grew in the sole business realm, and now because of her campaign to uplift Minors’ standing in society. But it would be the very first time that she would face him directly. She noticed with some joy that he peered disdainfully at the public, a disgusted smirk on his face.

“And to face him, the most colossal woman on Earth, who yet champion the rights of the smaller peoples! A round of applause for Shannon Matthewson, the industrialist of the new age!”

“It’s your turn, go!” said the man in her ear, which offended the giantess a little, since she was already starting to move.

As soon as she stepped onto the stage, she heard gasps and whistles. She was quite used to it, and she smiled and waved at the onlookers. She wanted to look as different as Waid as possible, after all. If she wanted to get the public on her side, she needed to start here and now, leveraging her looks and youth. She knew she was beautiful, even when discounting her ginormous curves, after all. The more she awed the vulgar, the better. She thus took her time and when she heard Waid grumbling, not loud enough to be heard by the public, she finally turned toward her chair.

It was a huge sofa, something able to endure her weight without breaking, which was a good thing. She had been afraid that she would have to struggle into a chair too small for her. She calmly walked to it and sit down, smiling at both her host – who reciprocated- and Waid, who glared at her with pure disdain and didn’t even bother with a fake smile. It made her all the more happy to notice how bitter he was. There was no way he would be able to keep his cool and be polite with her now, she was sure of it. It was just a question of when, not how, she would trap him.

“Shannon, Howard, it’s an honor to meet you” chirped Margaret, extending a hand to the older MAJOR, who slowly took it and weakly shook it but said nothing.

“Thank you Margaret, it’s an honor to have you as our hostess” gently replied Shannon.

“My, so polite! But we don’t need to be so formal with each other. I’ll be a debate, but not really a Senate hearing, really. Feel free to express your opinion as you want, instead of having to go for the politically correct wording, it’s a free talk show, in a free country!”

“I’m glad you said that, young lady” said Waid. “I was afraid we would have to spend the whole night going round around the problems at hand.”

His voice was surprisingly soft and polite. It left Shannon a little worrier now. She had expected to sound as he looked, with a croaky or hoarse voice, letting his evilness and hatred of others easy for all to hear. But he had a warm voice, a voice which made you want to hear it more, to just let him speak so you could enjoy it. It wasn’t a gift she had. She was massive, she was beautiful but her voice was average and it had taken her a lot of work to make it sound better than it naturally was. And suddenly she was afraid of Waid, he was to cunning to not make use of this advantage.

“I don’t really see what problem you are talking about, Howard” said Shannon.

She managed to keep her poker face and a steady voice. She was taking a calculated risk. Waid was so much older than her that no one would have found it strange if she called him Mister Waid. But doing so would have meant that she would put herself below him, no matter what she meant by it. But calling him by his name was quite disrespectful, even if she was stronger and wealthier than the old MAJOR. Hopefully, he would overreact and she would be able to play the offended victim. But when she saw an amused glint in his eyes, she realized that he was too shrewd to fall into this trap.

“Why, I’m talking about your proposals to give Minors power over our kind, Shannon” he replied, his voice as sweet as honey.

“Don’t you think it’s a little paranoid here, Howard?” asked their hostess, who was obviously hearing the audience growing with just this little exchange and wanted to milk all she could from it.

“Not at all Margaret. I’m quite old, as everyone will be able to say”; he posed, letting a wave of laughter wash over the stage and smiling gently. “Yes, I’m old, and I remember a long time ago. I remember an era when minors weren’t what they are believed to be today. When they were something dangerous to be feared!”

“So dangerous that they almost all were slaughtered like cattle?” asked Shannon, her voice sounding only slightly interested in what was discussed. “I’m afraid it may be because I’m larger, but I really don’t see how Minors, even millions of them, could be dangerous.”

“Of course you don’t, and I feel extremely happy for that. Because it mean that what our foolish government had dubbed the Dark Age. But back then, when minors crawled everywhere, none of us MAJOR was as tall and strong as you are. It’s what is required for everyone to understand: before this era, I would have been considered extremely tall for a MAJOR.”

Shannon almost let out an incredulous laugh. It took all of her willpower to stifle it, and even then, she couldn’t suppress the smirk on her face. She just couldn’t picture that below than average sized old man as tall, no matter the circumstances or the era. And she wasn’t the only one, since she heard the public laugh and she suspected that had they been at a rally, someone would have yelled that Waid was delusional. Dread settled in her stomach however, when she noticed the way his eyes glinted with joy –clearly, he was achieving what he wanted, and Margaret served him a supplement.

“Pardon me if it sounds a little insulting to you but… Aren’t you exaggerating? I mean, MAJORS have always been taller than minors and you’re rather, ah…”

“Small?” he completed, still sounding quite charming. “Today, I certainly am. But it’s because younger generations of MAJORS have had access to far more resources and purer stocks that they have been able to grow so much. Titans like Shannon here were utterly unheard of a century ago, and they are still a novelty today!”

“And why were those changes possible?” asked the hostess, as Shannon tried to craft a counter argument to the punch-line she knew was coming.

“Why, because we got rid of almost every minors of course!” stated Waid, a huge smile on his face.

“So you are telling us that killing millions of people made our kind better? I must confess that it fly against everything I believe in – and I’m sure that I’m not the only one chaffing at the amorality of such an assertion” said the Cyclopean, doing her best to remain cool and polite.

“I’m not saying that it wasn’t distasteful. But those t… minors were transitioning from pest to real threat for all MAJORS” replied Waid, his voice perhaps a little tenser now. “Thankfully, they are still extremely rare today, but back then, there was millions of them, perhaps even more than a billion, really. And they weren’t the solitary and withdrawn creatures that they are today. Back then it was really easy to see what separated them from us, real humans.”

“Are you telling us that Minors aren’t humans? For real?” blurted Shannon, immediately regretting it.

“It a little more complex than that. But compared to us? Yes, they are subhumans. They don’t live as long as we do, they aren’t as strong, as intelligent. They are closer to us than other apes, but that’s what they are, apes. Especially vicious ones, when in great number.”

“That’s…” started the giantess, more heatedly than she wanted and she paused, just long enough to be able to formulate better what she wanted to say. “Apes can’t talk the way we do, they can’t comprehend the world like we do. Minors can. Or are you saying that they are just aping us? If it’s the case, and I don’t think it is, how could they be a danger to us?”

“They aren’t, not anymore” replied Waid, still smiling. “Because they aren’t as numerous as they used to be. Because we purged them, before they could kill us all.”

“Pardon me Howard, but isn’t it a rather personal vision of the Dark Age?” asked Margaret, barging into the discussion, doing her best to sound neutral. “But the governments of the world have admitted that things weren’t so…”’

“Governments are full of imbeciles!” hissed Waid, dropping his gentle behavior for a second. “Excuse me Margaret” he immediately added, doing her best to sound contrite. “I’ve a history with our government, so does my family. They tried to put my father in jail and seize all our assets, because he and his brothers fought for our kind and made sure that the minors wouldn’t be able to overpower us with their atrocious mind-tricks.”

“What mind-tricks? The Bond? I don’t think you’ve enjoyed it long enough to realize how incredible it is, Howard” stated Shannon, huffing through her nose a little. “It isn’t a trick, it is truly an intimate experience, and where one gets to discover everything there is to know with her partner.”

“It’s a trap!” he affirmed vehemently. “The bonding process lures us into complacency. But should minors learn how to use it like their ancestors did, nothing would be safe ever again. They were all connected to each other, like a hivemind, in my youth, young lady! What you said to one was known to all, that’s how they planned to destroy us!”

Shannon should have exulted that he was losing his cool, but what Waid was saying was so horrible to her that she couldn’t press her advantage just now. That old monster was throwing shade at the government, something she was used to, because it had tried to bring down his family’s fortune for their crimes during the Dark Age, and he held the Minors in such contempt that he didn’t even saw them as humans. It was all something new to her, she couldn’t fully grasp at how hateful that man had to be to think that way, and to not hesitate to try and spread his hatred here, on live TV.

“Well now that’s… that’s some serious allegations Howard. I mean, I have a real hard time imagining minors connected like some… some ants or monsters from an alien movie” said Margaret, giggling perhaps a little nervously.

Waid looked at her and smiled like a gentle uncle, and Shannon had to hide a shiver running down her spine.

Chapter 47 : The Debate - Part 2

“Yes, it was truly a terrifying time to be a MAJOR. Nothing you said or did could remain unknown, and even the most benign act could be twisted into some malevolent behavior, which ended ruining the lives of thousands of good peoples who were just unlucky enough to be with or around minors” explained Waid, who looked quite happy saying that.

“Not unlike social media now, I guess” said Margaret, who didn’t seem to realize that she was giving him new ammunitions to shoot at Shannon, who had started as a social media mogul.

“I find it rather hard to believe that they were that dangerous, considering how easily they were driven to the brink of extension in a handful of years” replied the giantess, letting herself fall back in her sofa, to look more relaxed than she was. “And I can tell you, as someone dealing with social media and new technology that, more often than not, online scandals amount to a blimp in the lives of the powerful, who are the first target of such backlash.”

She hoped she didn’t sound too dismissive or arrogant. It came easily to her to feel out of touch with the common MAJOR, being a gigantic young billionaire black woman. But she had to court them now, if she hoped to preserve her campaign. She had to come out on top in this debate, or the resistance she would be met with would be too massive to be easily dealt with. She couldn’t countenance the idea of having to curb or renege her promises to Minorkind. She was every bit like the majority of today’s humanity in that regard: she hated losing, even just losing face.

“But Shannon… don’t you think that this hivemind is extremely frightening? I wouldn’t want everyone to know what I’m doing with my free time at home, just because a minor would happen to be there!” giggled Margaret.

“I can understand this concern” admitted the behemoth. “But…” she added slowly, leaning forward toward the hostess, and thus displaying a mighty amount of her tit flesh, while leveraging her absolutely massive height advantage to look superior and thus in the know, “there is two reasons which will forever prevent Minors from ever having such an ability – if they ever did to the extent that Howard says they had in ages past.”

“Really? I would very much like to know which those are” huffed Waid, dismissively but with an amused tone – clearly, he felt extremely confident about the situation.

“Firstly, because of sheer numbers and genetics” she explained gently, doing her hardest to not sound arrogant doing so. “Minors have suffered such heavy losses of life during the Dark Age that even today, they are extremely rare. How many have anyone seen in their life. I travel around the world, I see a lot of peoples from the wealthiest portion of society, for whom a Minor is not an expense at all, and yet before launching my campaign, I could count the number of them I personally met on the fingers of my two hands.”

“And that’s a good thing” grumbled Howard, whose face was darkening.

“Is it now, when they barely manage to preserve their numbers? If nothing is done, it is almost certain that their population will decrease once more over the next few decades, because of the number of abuse they endure and the way they are seen by a lot of people as glorified pets more so than people. It could lead to their erasure from the genetic make-up of the world, and it would be a terrible loss.”

“I don’t see how erasing weakness from our genes would be a bad thing” stated Waid.

“Because Minors actually allow us to see things differently, which means that we can discover new ways to solve problems, something we’ll always need!” hotly replied Shannon, letting her temper flare for a split second, before getting it back under control. “We, MAJORS, are breeding them out, because we live a lot longer, are more fertile and tend to give birth to our kind more so than Minors. Therefore, the risks to see them rise in power over us because of sheer number is inexistent. And even if it was…”

“Even if it was, there would come the second reason, I guess?” asked Margaret.

“Exactly!” confirmed Shannon, feigning more enthusiasm and cheerfulness than she felt. “You see, what made MAJORS afraid of Minors during the Dark Age was apparently their ability to link with each other’s mind, something that we were said to lack, save for the lucky few. Who all painted it as an incredible communion, something unique and profound, which touched them to their core and…”

“You’re speaking of the Bond!” spat Waid, interrupting her rudely, his face turning red, as if she was professing insanities that he couldn’t stand. “You’re talking ab…”

“Howard! I let you talk very politely. Surely you can reciprocate?” she huffed back in mock outrage.

The old MAJOR seemed to choke for a second but he let out a long breath and seemed to deflate, anger living his feature, even if the gigantic woman believed that it was still there, hidden beneath this old flesh and bones. She felt a pang of anger at the idea that she had to debate with him at all. She was so much bigger, so much stronger than he was. She could have crushed him underfoot, broken his twiggy arms and legs without so much as sweating. But she had to play pretend with the old rascal because of her own message – truly an infuriating situation.

“Excuse my outburst” he finally said, apologizing half-heartedly. “I just can’t stand this… practice. It demeans us. But by all mean, continue your explanation.”

“Thank you” she answered through gritted teeth. “As I was implying, yes, I’ll be talking about the Bond. Because something fundamental has happened after the Dark Age. We MAJORS also started to exhibit this capacity, as anyone who has ever met a Minor or had his or her level tested will know. We are ALL able to Bond with each other, even just between us. I know it’s not common, but it’s a possibility. And while Minors can have finer control or even greater raw Bonding ability than Tiers 1, or even some Tiers 2 like myself… well, there’ll always be a Tier 3 around to make sure that us MAJORS have the upper hand in this game. Meaning that there is next to no chance of Minors forming a secret hive-mind if their number grew – and I think they shall grow, for they deserve to be far more numerous than they are today!”

As she talked, she never looked away from Waid, scrutinizing his every reaction. She saw utter disgust, loathing and even hatred flash in those cold eyes of his, but his face itself remained inscrutable. It was always impressing for her to meet another fellow who had learnt to hide his emotions as well –perhaps even better- than she had. Most of the more massive kind of humans were brutish and never bothered about hiding their feelings and instead acted on them. As for Minors, with the exception of Alejandro – who was thawing quite quickly with her, at least- they were open for all to read, in their joy and sorrow.

“So you’re praising the fact that we are turning into Minors?” he finally asked, sounding quite incredulous. “Surely you’d recognize weakness and abomination when you see it? You’re an incredibly fine specimen of what MAJOR’s true evolution should be! Not those Tiers 3 freaks of nature!”

His voice had almost gone shrill at the end, and Shannon did her best to not smile. She leant back in her sofa, switching her shoulders to better snug into it and deal with the rather easy to wear –for her- weight on her torso. She had him, she could almost feel it. Of course there would soon be a pause, so advertisers could use the brains of those who had chosen to watch the debate, which would give him plenty of time to put a brake to his volatility, so she had to make sure he wouldn’t be able to do so. No matter how sanguine he was, she was certain that the next argument would make him apoplectic.

“What a rude language! But for your information, I don’t consider myself like the pinnacle of MAJORKIND, nor do I see Minors as inferiors. After all, if I did, I wouldn’t be able to look at my future husband in the eyes – and not because of our rather immense size difference!”

He had to have known already. If not the early rumors, that she hadn’t debunked them would be proof enough that she was indeed in a committed relationship with a Minor. But, as she suspected, he couldn’t truly believe that it was true. She couldn’t really blame him. Until a little over a year ago, she would have pursued something like that just to flaunt it, and attract taller, studier males. Her whole Campaign would have been a giant add to bring people to her brand and nothing else, if she had even thought about starting it. Alejandro had made sure she was genuinely fighting for his kind, and it made her all the more effective in this duel, if she managed to keep her own head calm and clear.

“Wow, did you just announce a marriage on-air, with a minor?” asked Margaret, who looked ecstatic, probably at the idea of how high the audience would be now. “That’s something really huge we’ll explore after a short pause! Stay tuned folks, it won’t last long and we’ll be back for you!”

“And the adds are up!” said someone in the background, immediately allowing for the tension to decrease on the show, as the three MAJORS breathed in relief.

“I need a cup of tea!” barked Margaret to her assistants, extending a hand to grab the first one which had been brought to her by a young looking guy. “Where’s Martin?” she added, looking suspiciously at her aide.

“He… he was held off, Ma’am. Jackson said that… he said that he didn’t want him to stumble on stage and ruin the whole debate. His words, not mine, Ma’am, I swear!”

Margaret glared at him for a moment and even looked ready to slap him, but she closed her eyes and let out an angry breath. She gestured for the poor lad to get away and started to drink her cup of tea. She didn’t offer anything to her guests, but Shannon didn’t want to ask for anything, even a bottle of water, if Waid didn’t. They were playing a difficult and dangerous game of “blink first” and any weakness displayed would be used against her. She needed to get and keep the upper hand, because Waid was proving far craftier than she had assumed he would be.

“You can relax a little, we have several minutes of advertisement, really” said their hostess, looking at them over the helm of her little cup. “From what I’m hearing, the ratings are through the roof, the best I ever had here? Thank you both for that!”

“A pleasure” replied Shannon just as Waid said “It’s an honor” and the next several minutes were spent in tense silence, albeit from the sounds of many conversations in the public.

A ding finally announced that the pause would be over soon. Margaret handed her cup to the same aide who had brought it to her and went back in her gentle but serious mode as a renowned anchor. She looked straight at the main camera, as Shannon shifted uncomfortably in the sofa and Waid straightened himself, as if to look taller. The two of them avoided eye contact, and placed fake smiles on their faces. He’s probably already starting to think how best to tear me down, she thought. Hopefully he’s too bothered and angered by what I said before the cut to think efficiently.

“And we’re back on stage friends!” chirped Margaret as soon as a second ding was heard. “I hope you’re ready, because huge bombs have been dropped minutes ago! For those who weren’t here, we learnt that ancient minors possessed a hive-mind – yes, just like those monstrous aliens hordes in your games- and that Shannon Matthewson was planning to marry one! How shocking! And something’s telling me it’s not the end of the revelations, isn’t it Howard?”

“You’re quite right Margaret. Indeed, now that I know how Shannon feel about Minors in her personal life –something I wouldn’t dare to judge, mind you!- I think it’s important, for all our safety, but especially hers, that I bring some more information to the forefront! I hope it won’t sound too pedantic, but I can be a little too focused when it comes to our kind’s genetic future!”

“By all means, do!” offered Margaret. “I’m sure everyone’s willing to learn more!”

“Well, I hope you’re right” chuckled Waid. “As you know, there is two main evolution for us. The first is the mimicry of minors, the loss of our individuality, replaced by a crazed lust for minors – the Tiers 3. Those people, through no fault of their own, of course, have basically become the epitome of what went wrong after the Dark Age. They over-emotive, unable to keep their mind for themselves and always seeking companionship. This is not who MAJORS are. This isn’t WHAT we are!”

“Then what is the future of MAJORKIND?” asked Margaret. “Because I can tell you that I would have loved to be a Tier 3. Those mind powers sounds great! I could get any paycheck I’d want with those!” she laughed, earning a similar reaction in the public.

“Shannon is one such fine specimen, perhaps the finest” simply said Waid, gesturing toward the giantess. “Look at her! Massive beyond anything us old MAJORS ever believed was possible, dominant and sure of herself –someone who wouldn’t be able to push her ideas to such a physique to back it up. Who would contest dare challenge her?”

“You seem quite able to do that, and you are far smaller than me, Howard” noted Shannon, sounding amused –and she had to admit that the vainglorious part of her was happy to be praised, even by him.

“I am not. I’m merely trying to help you, to preserve you! What you said about marrying a minor… surely, you must realize it’s an aberration? How could the two of you ever work together? He could never be your equal, no matter how much he tried or how much you would wish for it.”

She almost jumped on him to choke him, right here, right now. How dare he insult her Alejandro like that, before millions of people? She was certain that her anger flashed on her face, because he smiles smugly. That old bastard had managed to turn the table on her again. It was infuriating, but she had to keep her calm. Any outburst would be a disservice to her cause. So, she had to destroy him, utterly, with her words. Hopefully, she knew how, otherwise she would end making a fool of herself. Even if it meant exposing some of her intimacy – but none would learn today that she was pregnant.

“Did you know the one time I felt the best in my whole life, Howard? It was when I proposed to him and he said yes. Perhaps you find it shocking, but he gave me so much ideas, so much possibilities to expand my business. Minors possess troves of imagination, which can be used to better all our lives. Perhaps you don’t believe it, now. But truly, I think they can all make US better. And what kind of MAJOR wouldn’t want to be her better self?”

“YOU proposed to HIM?” roared Waid, shocked beyond any pretense of keeping a gentle face. “You would debase yourself that much, for what? A rat in human form!?”

“That’s how you see them, when politeness is dropped, right old vulture?” hissed Shannon in response, as Margaret and the public looked too stunned to react.

“What I see is a perfect specimen of our Kind who has been so hollowed out and corrupted by the society we live in, which elevate the beings who tried to usurp us and had to be purged to prevent MAJORS from being made subservient beasts of burden!”

“Please, PLEASE!” screamed Margaret, trying to stop the tension to totally boil over, and salvage her talk show from descending into a one-sided fight. “I know that you have very different opinion on minors, but please, try to remain calm and civil!”

“I’m sorry” grumbled Waid as Shannon was still fuming. “I just… it’s really hard for me to see the fight of my life, and of my father’s and uncle’s, to be tossed away because the government which used them discarded them to build a society of lies.”

“The lies said were that Minors needed to be protected and treated like babies or pets all their lives. They may be fragile, live far shorter life than ours, but they deserve to be heard, to not be mistreated or considered like toys for us to play with” explained Shannon, calming down a little.

“They certainly don’t! They are cowardly, traitorous little things! This minor that you claim love you will use you to his ends – clearly, he already did, what with your campaign to give them rights they never had, for good reasons! How could I let you destroy yourself because you are too young and blind to see the truth standing before you?”

“I have heard a lot of people saying that they knew better than me Howard. All of them ended incredibly wrong and lost a lot. I can certify that on this matter, precisely, I am dead right. Minors are not slaves, no matter how much some peoples would like them to still be that. They aren’t goods given to African peoples toiling in plantations, so they would have power of those who were poorer and more miserable than themselves, and wouldn’t revolt because of it. They are people, who suffer in their everyday lives a constant barrage of unfair laws which prevent them from expressing themselves and reaching their full potential.”

“So you would have them granted special status? Because it’s how it’ll end, and we both know it!” huffed Waid, throwing his hands in the air. “They aren’t as smart, they aren’t as strong than us. They’ll start to complain about the difficulties to find jobs, they’ll say they are still treated unfairly and good MAJORS will have to go jobless or in jail because places needed to be made for those inferiors to them, who will throw lies and slanders at their betters! Our whole world will collapse!”

“There is less Minors worldwide than the population of New York, and that’s being generous, some counting says there is only slightly more than people living in Brooklyn. I think that our economies can absorb it without throwing the average MAJOR in the arms of debt, poverty and other scourges of existence like that. Meanwhile, giving more rights to Minors mean they’ll be able to live the lives they want. Some will be content with the current status quo and will remains as they are, and that’ll be fine. But those of them who wants other lives will be allowed to have them. Combined with measures tailored to help them, their number will grow back their numbers enough to meet others of their kind to fall in love with, to stop to experience a world where they are just an afterthought, dependent on us for everything – because we made the world that way.”

“Wow, that’s a very profound reflection here, this idea that they experience the world so differently than we do. Would I be right to suspect that it’s your mysterious fiancé who’s made you have those ideas? I don’t think much MAJORS would think of those by themselves – I know I wouldn’t have at all, and I interact with Minors everyday!” concluded Margaret, giggling.

“I don’t see where else such ludicrous fantasies could have spawned” grumbled Waid, whose anger seemed to have turned less burning rage and more cold disdain. “The gall of this… man, and I use the term loosely to manipulate a young woman who is blinded by the attraction –not love- that society pretends we should all have for those ridiculous beings… What he did to you is truly despicable Shannon, and I hope that someday, you’ll realize it. He’s just using you for his own goals and will end hurting you terribly when you’ll be of no use for him. He’ll probably ditch you for some minor female to whom he’ll try to outbreed us and rebuild his pestilent breed!”

“It’s true that the idea to have minors meet minors… are you sure it isn’t just you using your feelings for him –which must be genuine? It would be terrible, wouldn’t it?” asked Margaret, who looked a little disbelieving but perhaps also enticed by the prospect that Shannon was laying out before her.

Shannon expected much resistance against her idea to have Minors live the lives they wanted, but especially the fact that they could fall in love with other like them instead of ending in the arms of MAJORS. It was only natural, she had been terribly jealous of Izzellah Ivory when she had discovered that the smaller girl and Alejandro had also feelings for each other. But her lover had chosen her in the end, and it comforted her idea that love was the deciding factor – love and acceptance from the taller humans. But she couldn’t say that just yet, she needed to remain mum about it, so that it could all be delivered by her fiancé. He would need all the arguments he could have, she suspected.

“I’ve been Bonded with him – not a lot, he doesn’t like it too much, for reasons I won’t disclose. If he feel like explaining it, he’ll do it someday. But when we Bond, sometimes I have delved deep inside him, and I knew everything he felt, what he wanted, what his hopes, fears and passions are. And I can testify, with absolute certainty, that while my campaign has been inspired by him and his plights, he has played no role in it, yet. Not in design it, not in launching it, not in running it. And I already know for sure how deep and pure his love of me is. He won’t ditch me, ever. And I won’t either.”

She felt good saying this. It may sound ludicrous to some, especially those MAJORS who never had the opportunity to form a Bond with a Minor. How could she describe to them how she felt more powerful than ever when their minds became one? She couldn’t. And she had accepted it; what she needed was to convince them that for them to have a chance to experience it, and they wanted to, even if they didn’t know it yet. And when she looked at Waid face, she saw that he was beyond shock, lost to utter disbelief, which was something she would use against him.

“That’s some very strong words here!” said Margaret, who seemed really excited now.

“Well, it’s how I feel, really!” replied Shannon, smiling genuinely perhaps for the first time this evening.

“In any case, I think it’s time for us to have our secondary guests coming up here, after a short pause! But I can tell you that it’ll be something you’ll want to see, because it’ll be a real confrontation between peoples who have a lot of bad blood together! It’ll be Old Creek native vs native! Alejandro Ferrand facing off Ada Mac Ferlan!”

The sound signaling the start of the ads sounded like a terrible death knell. She hoped that she had managed to not appear as shocked and utterly terrified than she was in that split second where she realized what was happening. Unwittingly, she had thrown her Alejandro in a pit with a venomous viper and she wouldn’t be able to help him. He would be alone, even with her standing so close.

Waid looked at her and smiled hideously, contempt and perverse joy both apparent on his face.

Chapter 48 : The Debate - Alejandro Part 1

“Jesus…” he kept muttering, as MAJORS thronged around him, doing whatever was necessary of them, at least he hoped.

Alejandro was feeling nervous. Nauseous even. He wasn’t used to talk in public, especially on such a scene. He was seriously reconsidering his participation in this debate, even if Shannon had sworn that he would be admirable. It was somewhat harder to believe that when the smallest debater after himself was old enough to have known some of his great-great-great grand-parents. Even the Minor ones, of course – it was mostly about them, whoever they may have been, if they even existed, he was thinking about right now. It was either that or thinking about his stomach trying to escape from his mouth.

“You’ll do fine sir” assured Jim Paolini, standing like a living monolith next to him, eyeing suspiciously any who came too close to his charge. “And if you don’t… well, honestly, with that old rascal Waid here, nobody would hold it against you.”

“Yeah, sure… I would still have loved to be able to hear whatever the hell they are talking about…”

In an attempt to be “fair” to the two support-guests waiting in the wings to enter and be viciously launched at each other –at least it was how Alejandro envisioned it- the tv-crew or their direction, or whoever had the power to do so, had decided that they wouldn’t hear what was said on the plateau. Which meant that he had no idea who he was called to debate with, what was truly talked about, and if he would come out as a ridiculous but amusing buffoon weakening a strong case brought by Shannon, or a true wrecking-ball of ineptitude putting the final nail in the coffin of an outgunned giantess’ plea. Hopefully, it’ll be the former, he thought darkly.

“Come on, you’ll be fine. Do you think that old rascal has anyone out there able to get back at you? It’s probably some member of his privileged clique or whatever. They don’t expect a Minor to talk back to them. So you advancing arguments? You’ll destroy them.”

“You’re awfully optimistic, you know that, Jim?” asked Alejandro, a little amused by his bodyguard’s antics, in spite of himself and the pressure he faced tonight.

“Well, to be frank, Sam told she would beat me black and blue if something happened to you. I think she really likes you, you truly changed how she sees your Kind. She assumed that you were all rather vapid and easy to Bond with, so the way you act with her like with anybody else… She told me you’re a great friend and she don’t want you to be sad.”

“She actually said all of that? I can’t believe it, it’s a little…”

“Well… Okay, she didn’t word it that way. But I know my Sammy!” laughed Jim, just as some unknown MAJOR approached the chair where Alejandro was resting – as best he could.

“Mister Ferrand? If you don’t mind, you’ll be up and on stage in five. Care to come with me?”

Without waiting for an answer, the man, who could have been anywhere for his thirties to his seventies, turned around and started to walk through the crowd. With a sigh and a nod toward Jim, Alejandro jumped out of the chair and walked –almost ran, really- behind the assistant or whatever his job was. It was easy to forget how Minors were treated by most MAJORS when leaving as secluded as he had, or being in High School, where everyone and their mothers wanted to get their grubby hands on those of his kind. Here, there was at beast an utter lack of interest in him, at worst cold disdain or mockery, he could see it easily in the little glances, the upturned frown, the laughs behind his back… Would he had suffered the same behavior if he hadn’t been crippled but an attractive-looking Minors, an easy prey to snatch and consume? Probably not, he decided.

“There” said the assistant, not even looking at him, stopping so abruptly that Alejandro almost collided with his ass. “You’ll be called in a few.”

And just like that, he disappeared. Returning to mundane tasks which obviously ranked higher than caring for a confused and nervous wreck of a Minor. The young man –still a teenager in truth- almost cried out after him, ready to beg to know who he would face in this section of the debate. He somehow feared a trap. Howard Waid was too foxy, to cunning, to not have prepared something bad for him, something to crush him and get the most juice out of him. At least, it was what Alaric and his wife, Ariel, had told him when he had called them this morning.

“And here we are! Back to give YOU the debate of a century – wait, scratch that, of a lifetime!” said a feminine voice, so loudly that he flinched a little. “And for that, I give you a very personal duel! Two Old Creek, California, born and bred, yet radically opposed in every sense of the way, torn asunder by tragedy. Give a round of applause for Ada Mac Ferlan and Alejandro Ferrand!”

He almost heaved. He had to clench his throat, grinding his teeth harder than ever, to keep it down. He may even have blanked out for a second. He couldn’t believe what he had just heard. It was a name he had hoped he would never have to hear again. He had dared to dream that he would never have to face one of the members of this family, after the parents of Joseph had fled Old Creek in a hurry, as the insanity of their son had finally been revealed. At the cost of his arm, his innocence and almost his and Alaric’s lives.

A sudden surge of rage managed to overcome his shock. While a part of her had suddenly considered fleeing and avoiding the debate, he had squished it in a second. It was obviously Waid’s gambit. To give a national –if not worldwide- platform for Ada’s thesis to be heard and relayed, when she had had so far to resort mostly to tabloids and other blogs of dubious repute on the web. He had learnt about her a long time ago, in those sleepless nights when the horrors of the Incident drove him to search about Joseph and his family. He had read about “Ferrand the murderer” of a poor, innocent, white boy – a MAJOR killed by an envious and hateful minor.

It had been a hard blow, at age ten, to discover it. The first time, he had cried himself to sleep, silently, so as to not wake up his parents, and had awaken so shaken that he had had a fever and had suffered an inspection by the town’s doctor, something he hated, since it had meant letting someone, anyone, touch him. Back then, he didn’t even trust his own parents –only Al’, and his twin couldn’t well drive him to the doc, no matter how much he may have wished he could. It had been the firsts of many hours spent learning about this smear campaign and the assholes who promoted it.

It was something that neither Waid nor Ada suspected, he was willing to bet on it. They expected him to come on stage, shaking, frightened and easily corralled toward whatever outcome they had in mind. Probably Mac Ferlan getting a posthumous revenge with his sister pushing for all the world to see that the minor who proclaimed that he wanted the best for his kind was a murderer, a racist, a dangerous element which gave terrible ideas to other of his kind and that if allowed to spread, his ideology would gave rise to more of his ilk, who enjoyed killing MAJORS.

“Well, it’s a game you’ll lose, assholes” he whispered to himself as he entered the stage.

He didn’t look at Shannon, Waid and Magret or whatever her name was. He didn’t even grace Ada with more than a mere glance before waving enthusiastically to the public, allowing a smile on his face. He doubted it looked too genuine, he wasn’t a great smiler at the best of times, and those it was not. But he felt confident that such a display of calm and certitude would surprise Ada, making her sloppier in her accusations and behavior. It was the silver lining he needed to keep in mind: in the end, they had more to lose than him. Theirs was the world to die, so that his could be born. A kinder, gentler, fairer world. It would be worth it to be roughed up if it hastened its birth.

“Ada, Alejandro, I’m so glad to have you here tonight! I didn’t even try to come up with such a set-up, but when it happened – I won’t lie – I did nothing to discourage it. I think that you two sit pretty neatly on each side of tonight’s debate, and I hope that you’ll be able to both show how personal those matters can end being, for everyone involved, MAJORS and minors alike!”

“Thank you Margaret” said Ada, putting her right hand on her plump bosom, her high-pitched voice already grating on the Minor’s nerve, even if he did his best to protect his poker face. “I can’t tell you how invaluable it is to me to be there tonight, to finally be able to tell the world what truly happened in Old Creek, all those years ago. To clear my family’s name from unfair taint and shame.”

“That’s a bold statement! I mean, I don’t think much people remember what happened in your hometown, all those years ago, but those who do must be…” started Margaret, before being interrupted, as Ada sat in her chair.

“Nobody knows what truly happened. Some people saw to that” she added, looking disdainfully at Alejandro, who was still standing.

“And one of those people for whom the truth still matters would like to have a chair” he replied as calmly as possible with his anger soaring with every word she uttered.

“Oh, sorry!” said the hostess, not looking or sounding truly sorry at all. “Shannon, would you mind? His chair his under your sofa, I’m sure you can get it out with your feet.”

“Not a problem at all, Margaret” smiled his fiancée, who barely glanced at him, which surprised him a little.

She deftly got the chair out from under her with just the tip of a foot. However, instead of pushing it toward him, she leant forward, offering the world a tantalizing view of her cleavage, which made him blush deeply. He was quite used to those boulders and yet they had kept all their power over him. Plus, he felt strangely self-conscious when they were in view like that, feeling a tad too small for them. And now a very large audience indeed was enjoying their glory, and it made him fell all the more pathetic because of it, as if everyone would laugh at him for being so puny compared to the she-titan who effortlessly get his chair ready.

“There, you should be comfortable” she said to him, finally looking straight at him, and beaming a bright smile which reinvigorated him.

“Thank you” she whispered, his back turned to the audience as he walked toward the chair and finally sat, happy to be able to rest his legs – he wasn’t sure how long he would have been able to stand-up with the pressure he felt in this arena.

“You two are so cute together… Is he the minor you were talking about before our last short break, Shannon?” bluntly asked Margaret, looking at him as if he was a rare piece of meat.

“Ah… Indeed he is” softly replied the giantess, blushing visibly, even with her dark skin to hide it – Alejandro started to wonder what she had actually said about him now, and a cold sweat started to form between his shoulder blades.

“Whoa, it adds even more tension to Ada and him debating here, tonight. I’m sure that everything will be fine, however. I don’t see why it wouldn’t be!”

Alejandro could think of at least a dozen reasons it wouldn’t be. The most obvious was that Mac Ferlan would try her damned best to paint him as some kind of petty, disgusting little gremlin, one who had hated her brother forever and managed to trick him into getting killed. It was a constant of her rare interviews and a reoccurring theme on the conspiracy blogs where she was supported. Of course, he didn’t know how well she would push for this idea. He didn’t know her much, she had left Old Creek when he was barely five, moving to the East Coast to get famous or something. He somehow doubted it perfectly succeeded, but she didn’t seem in need either, so she had had least partially achieved her goals. He was willing to bet she would try to cross him from her list of things to deal with tonight.

“Well, I’ll try to not lose my cool, but fair warning, it’ll be hard” explained the blond MAJOR, glancing at him disdainfully. “After all, I did not expect to see… him, here tonight, so it’ll be hard to keep a lid on my feelings.”

“We don’t want you to have one. Just, no swearing and no throwing things at each other, that’s it, really” laughed Margaret, which grated on the Minor’s nerves.

“Well then, I’ll try to forget a little that the murderer of my poor little brother is…”

“Killer” interrupted Alejandro, looking straight at her.

“What?” she asked, blinking several times, clearly surprise by his intervention.

“Killer. I killed your brother. I would have murdered him if I had planned for it. I didn’t, ergo, I killed him. In self-defense, and to save MY brother” he added, glaring at her, daring her to respond to it.

“So you’re admitting it, first thing! You have blood on your hands!” cried out Ada, a glint of triumph in her pale eyes.

“My hand. Your brother crushed the other to a pulp after he tried to Bond-rape me to turn me into an obedient sex-slave for him to abuse” he shot back.

He heard the gasps and the screams he expected. MAJORS loved to pretend that they were tough and ferocious, but they lost all their countenance when exposed to a traumatized or crippled Minor, and didn’t really know how to deal with one who was abrasive and with some backbone but already claimed. Even Waid seemed taken aback by how blunt he was about everything. As for Mac Ferlan, she clearly wasn’t expecting it at all. She was opening and closing her mouth, her pale face turning red. Probably because of her anger – Joseph’s had done the same. He smirked at her a little, letting himself enjoying it, for as long as it would last.

“Right out of the gates!” gasped Margaret, who seemed unsure of what he had just said would do to her audience. “But I guess it was expected with how much baggage you both have with each other.”

“It’s especially a case of this… mongrel, being particularly badly tempered and educated” growled Ada. “Why, he interrupted me rudely when I told the truth. Yes, the truth, you despicable little monster!” she hissed at him as he snickered.

“You wouldn’t know the truth if it hit you in the face lady. You were long gone from Old Creek when your brother abducted me and tried to make me his toy. What would you know about the events of that night, anyway?” he added, doing his best to keep his voice even.

“Who knows what happened that night, exactly?” she countered, guffawing now, clearly happy with what he had just said. “The only testimony we have is yours and your “twin” – if a MAJOR born in the same time as the likes of you would accept to be called that. Who else saw anything? Nobody! You pretend that Joseph would have kidnapped you, but I knew my brother! He may have been rough over the edges, but it was because he was an absolute alpha MAJOR! Anyone who truly knew him would agree with that!”

She could feel her seething. Alejandro’s own anger seemed to pale in comparison to Shannon’s. Not that they were Bonded so he could read her thoughts. But they had been Bonded enough by now to have some sort of link, which let him feel how she felt, when he was close enough. He had never realized that until now. But her rage was now so great that he couldn’t ignore it. Strangely enough, it made him feel calmer. She wasn’t taking in his own anger, but knowing that she was absolutely backing her, feeling it, was like standing on solid ground.

“If he was an alpha MAJOR, then your kind has a problem” he replied coldly, almost snarling. “He went around, beating everyone who even dare to lay their eyes on ME. Me! Because I was the sole Minor in Old Creek – now that I’ve left, there is none back there. Perhaps you’d like to know how I felt, being constantly prevented from playing long with the few friends my age I had because he would always come and beat up kids six years younger than him.”

“Boys will be boys!” barked Ada, bright red now. “And let’s be honest. Your kind likes to be dominated. You all crave it, no matter how much you pretend you don’t. You can’t deny you are inferior to us, in every way, mental and physical and you seek out stronger, better mates, to uplift you and your inferior genes. And you’re basically stating that you were the one who drove him mad with envy anyway! And, quelle surprise! You were alone with him the night he was killed!”

“That’s a great back and forth, Ada, Alejandro” interjected Margaret, a crisped smile on her face. “But I think that we should have some more formal questions about this night, and how it affected you. I think I would like you to go first Ada; and I’m sure that Alejandro would be a gentleman enough to not interrupt you, if we do that.”

She looked at him and he nodded slowly. He didn’t like it very much, but he hadn’t much of a choice. While he could exchange back and forth with Joseph’s sister for a long time, he really couldn’t afford to come out as arrogant and too assertive. He had already pushed it, if he was honest with himself. He needed to give her some room to breathe and spew her lies, to better destroy them later on. If he managed to do so. It was the edge he was walking on. If she had too much leeway, if he couldn’t crush her version of the Incident, he was almost certain that a lot of Minors would suffer in the future.

Suddenly, long fingers coiled around his shoulders, he gasped a little and looked up to see Shannon, leaning behind him, her gigantic breasts threatening to spill out of her robe. She said nothing, she didn’t even gave him a peck. But he felt better, stronger. His minuscule size compared to her, which often bothered him, because he felt unworthy, was somehow reassuring now. If he truly failed, he could always hide himself from the world on her body, between her breasts or elsewhere – they had the ropes for that at her mansion.

“Hum, okay so… who was your brother, Ada?” asked Margaret, clearly surprised by Shannon’s actions, but doing her best to remain professional.

“Well, he was” started the MAJOR, with tremolos in her voice which sounded fakes to his, “a very bright and brave little boy. He always wanted to go out and explore, and confront all the things he could find, to show how strong he was. I remember, when he was five, he saw a bunch of older kids throwing shit in our lawn and he beat them black and blue, one against three, and far smaller than them. That’s the kind of kid he was. He never backed down from a challenge, he never shirked from danger when it came to reminding everyone of how much of a MAJOR he was.”

Remaining silent was proving to be harder than he had assumed. He had to grit her teeth really hard, almost willing to bite his tongue to keep it from running. Waid’s encouraging smile to Ada didn’t help, and while he could feel the simmering resentment from Shannon, he was surprised to feel that she somehow acquiesced at this description, probably because it was basically the way MAJORS saw the world: somebody throw a paper on your lawn, send them to the hospital to prove how tough and dangerous you are, and get the mate of your dream.

“Then, someday, he was all the news in town” said the blond woman, with her annoying high-pitched voice. “A minor in Old Creek! It hadn’t happened since forever! He was like the third in town, and it was mostly because his parents were outsiders, brought from far more mixed placed – they never truly grasped the Old Creek life – kind of like the Matthewson, who also were from elsewhere” she added, throwing shade at the living giantess who couldn’t really answer – she had talked a lot already and it was Ada and Alejandro’s turn.

“And how did you see this event. Were you already unhappy with it?”

“Well, no” admitted Ada. “I was like a lot of teenagers back then, really grumpy that kids would get a shot at him before anyone else, which makes sense, really. So, I wasn’t actively interested in him, and at first Joseph wasn’t. But this little… boy… drove my brother mad with lust. He would purposely show near Jo’, and would demonstrate how weak and pathetically in need of a strong handler he was, yet constantly refusing my little brother’s advances, when he was the absolute alpha of the kids. Always running back screaming to Mommy and Daddy, while his mind very loudly broadcasted how desperately he sought out a mate!”

“I see, I can understand how it would make someone –well, a MAJOR- more than a little aggressive, that kind of behavior” pondered Margaret, to Alejandro’s fury. “But how was it taken that Joseph was interested in a same-sex partner? I mean, I don’t want to say that homophobia is stronger in the countryside but…”

“No need to apologize. It’s true that us country bumpkin still values more traditional and God given relationships. But it also mean that we all know this simple truth: minors don’t count. If you’re a chick and you have a girl minor as a partner, you can perfectly have a happily married life with husband and kids. So everyone agreed that if Jo’ wanted to have this minor for a companion, well, he could, and even deserved it, considering how tall and strong he was for his age – I’m almost willing to bet he could have been a Cyclopean.”

“But don’t you think he may have been too strong, too alpha for little Alejandro here, as a child? After all, minors are easily frightened, unlike us, so perhaps he came off too violent and dangerous in a kid’s impressionable mind?”

 “I don’t think so. I think that you don’t give minors enough credit in their ability to manipulate us. He knew how Joseph felt about him. He knew that and he played it against my brother. And he did so to murder him and get a twisted revenge on his betters!”

The last few words were almost spat and hurt him like no other. There were so much venom in them that it reopened all his wounds. He felt the scar tissue on his chest burning, his left arm itching atrociously, as if fire ants were devouring it. Even his rage was replaced by utter disgust and loathing. He had tried to formulate a plan, a counter-attack, but hadn’t really able to, and he discarded everything he had painfully managed to build up. He was raw and hurt, and he would use it to destroy her lies, once and for all.

“That’s quite the revelations… but what IS the other side of the story? Alejandro, if you would?” Margaret turned toward him, smiling at him, as he took a deep breath.

“Well…” started the Minor. “I could try and rebuke every lie and half-truth that Ada spewed. But I don’t think it would be the most effective way…”

“Really, I think it would be powerful and useful for our audience” pouted the host.

“Perhaps. But earlier, Mac Ferlan said that no one had been there the night of the Incident. No one could prove what truly happened… Well, I disagree, there is someone who can do just that. If Ada, Waid, any MAJOR truly is as brave and superior to Minors as they claim to be.”

“I’m not sure I see how…”

“I was here. I remember everything, because it’s been etched in fire and acid in my memories, forever. And I can show anyone willing to know what truly happened. If they are brave enough, and not just here to serve your audience lies and racists propaganda.”

He looked straight at Ada and grinned. It probably didn’t look pretty, but he honestly didn’t gave a shit about it. Around him, he heard the whispers of the public and the sofa where Shannon was sitting groaned as she moved, probably tensing up. She couldn’t know what he had in mind, but she could feel his resolution and anger, as he could feel her impotent rage and concern for him. He would have loved to talk about it with her first, but he couldn’t afford it. He had to go all in. Go big or go extinct.

“I can Bond with Ada, Waid, you, so you feel my side of the story.”

Chapter 49: The Debate - Alejandro Part 2

Alejandro was surprised by the uproar which followed this. He had expected some resistance from Shannon, that much was certain. And he suspected that neither Ada nor Waid would want to Bond with him and risk having their lies exposed – plus they probably feared the whole process anyway – at least he suspected the old man did, with the way he looked at him. But even the anchor or whatever her job was started to speak so loudly that he couldn’t understand anything. He winced as each MAJOR tried to be heard over the other, a game where the booming voice of the Cyclopean easily won, drowning the others as her anger showed.

“This is madness!” she thundered, putting a hand on his shoulders and forcing him to look at her, her eyes smoldering with anger and perhaps a little bit of fear. “I won’t allow it!”

“This is not up to you to allow it or not, Shannon” he replied calmly in the silence which followed her roar. “I need to do it, because I won’t let Ada’s lies being unchallenged while millions are watching. I will not let my brother, my kin and myself be slandered, while peoples are lied to. Mac Ferlan… Joseph Mac Ferlan was a monster and a madman and I can prove it. But perhaps I was wrong to think that Ada and Mr. Waid were brave –or strong- enough to face the truth?”

The last few word, he had said looking straight at the old bastard who had given the opportunity to his tormentor’s sister to spew her conspiracy theory on-air. He still felt the enormous hand of Shannon on him, twitching minutely as her anger and nervousness mounted, he could tell at least that much through the phantom Bond they had created over time. It felt strangely comforting, to know that she was here, ready to defend him and help him if need be. It was, in truth, the main reason he felt able to push forward with his plan, no matter how afraid he was inside.

“Are you calling me a coward, mongrel?” hissed Waid, fury etched on his face.

“And a liar, and a monster, and an enabler or liars and monsters” replied the Minor, glaring hatefully at the old and wizened MAJOR. “But, truth been told, I don’t think it would be a good idea for you to Bond with me. You’re clearly not used to it, and considering how old and frail you are…”

“You think I wouldn’t be able to endure it, you little shit-stain? I faced far worse than the likes of you, genetic malformations of the superior human form!” bellowed Waid, his fury and hatred overtaking his senses as he rudely interrupted Alejandro.

“Howard! Please, what is this language! We’re live on TV you know!?” yelped Margaret, who seemed suddenly both mortified and glad to hear that – the audience probably would skyrocket even more.

“So you are saying you can? Good, I wouldn’t want to spend the next ten years hating myself for having the blood on another MAJOR on my hand, like I did after the Incident.”

“Hating yourself?” repeated Margaret, looking at him dumfounded, even as he felt Shannon’s sorrow and compassion, her enormous fingers, covering his upper back and shoulders caressing him tenderly, as if to sooth him, as tears welled up in his eyes.

“Yes” he replied, ragingly batting his eyelids to chase the tears away. “After I killed Joseph, I hated myself, because I knew, deep down, that I could have shot him somewhere else, the spine, perhaps the lungs, and still saved my brother. But I shot his head, and it has haunted me for ten years, until I finally was able to look at myself in a mirror again.”

“Oh please! As if you ever felt bad about what you did to my brother!’ shouted Ada, her skin reddening in her anger, as she glared at him hatefully.

“Again, why don’t you Bond with me to learn if I’m telling the truth or not?” offered Alejandro, doing his best to keep the venom in his voice to the minimum.

“You’ll try and manipulate my mind, that’s why!” she hissed, squinting her eyes angrily.

“So, you’re telling me that on this plateau, there isn’t one MAJOR I don’t know off who is brave enough to Bond with a pathetic, inferior being like me? It sure is a proof of how great and courageous you guys are…” he said, knowing perfectly what would happen.

“Are you calling me a coward!?” barked Waid, his face carmine with blood and rage. “I’ll show you, you pathetic creature, what a true MAJOR is capable of! I fear nothing, and certainly not the likes of you. Bond your mind with me, and reveal to the world the lies you have pushed about that poor Joseoph Mac Ferlan that you murdered!”

The extremely old man replied with such extravagance that Alejandro suspected a trap. As superior as a MAJOR’s intellect was, he was almost certain oh what that old rat had in mind. He’d use the Bond to try and supersede the Minor’s mind, overwriting his memories or something of the like. Alejandro almost laughed. His arrogance would be his downfall. He highly doubted that Waid was even a true Tier 1, he was too old to have ever been classified he suspected. And he probably never Bonded with any Minor he may have known, of this the young man was certain.

It gave him the upper hand in ways that the older man didn’t suspect. The old Alejandro Ferrand from Old Creek would probably have been in danger, even if he ever dared even think about Bonding with a MAJOR, let alone one as hateful and despicable as Howard Waid. But he had practiced his skills with Hua-Ju and the other Minors at school, and with Shannon obviously. He doubted that the monster he’d have to Bond with would be able to overpower him. However, he remained wary. Waid was probably crafty, with a very twisted mind. He would have to be careful.

“Fine by me. But don’t come complaining if it’s too much for you. I would have preferred doing that with Ada Mac Ferlan, but since you’re insisting…”

“Enough of this chit chat!” spat Waid. “Bond with me and let’s prove to the world what kind of disgusting being you are!”

Alejandro gritted his teeth and extended a hand, leaving the comforting embrace of Shannon’s finger as he reached forward. Waid seemed surprised for a moment, then he did the same gesture, and their fingers grazed against each other, until the Minor grasped them. Immediately, he projected his mind into Waid’s. It was strangely easy, to link with the mind of Waid. It wasn’t that it was defenseless or open. But it just wasn’t like those of younger MAJORS like Shannon, or the Minors he had bonded with. It was awkward and he almost broke the Bond.

He managed to not do that, even as the malevolence of Waid’s mind finally hit him, like a tidal wave. It was as if the MAJOR was trying to drown him in his loathing, and for a second, Alejandro almost gave in. He managed to hold fast however, even as the real world faded. He closed his eyes to focus and let go of the old decrepit fingers He didn’t need the physical contact anymore, the Bond was able to sustain itself now. He took a deep breath and pushed away Waid’s attempts to overpower him. He let a smile creep to his face when he felt the stupor and confusion of the old MAJOR.

What is happening? asked Waid, probably more to himself than to Alejandro.

I’m resisting you, that’s what, replied the Minor. And now, let’s go back to the days prior to the Incident, shall we?

He didn’t give time to Waid to refuse or resist. One second they were just broadcasting to each other their feelings and thoughts, and suddenly, they were back into his memories. Everything – and everyone- was huge. His Mom was to his right, towering over him much like Shannon did today, her smile warm and enticing, as she gestured for him to join with his brother and their friends. There was a little gathering of kids in the park, and they all fidgeted, clearly awaiting him to join them. But they seemed a little worried. Truth was, he was too.

Joseph had been holidaying somewhere for the last two weeks, and the town had been a lot calmer and less dangerous for kids his age, all MAJORS that they were. But perhaps he had already returned, and everyone knew it would mean punches and kicks and yells in the face, with parents perhaps a little worried, but comprehensive, because he was here, the lone minor in need of a strong mate to handle him, shape him into whatever his better deemed useful and acceptable and attractive. Those memories almost made him sick now.

You knew your place, back then, little mongrel, barked Waid in his mind, but he ignored him.

Alejandro ignored him, as a sudden scream slashed through his memories, his voice like a knife in the heart. He almost broke the Bond, so unused he had become of remembering Joseph. And those memories, which he had suppressed for so long, hurt him a lot more than those he never escaped from for ten years. Having Waid in there added a certain level of strain to the whole thing, which made him feel even worse. But he had to steel himself, he needed to make him feel how he wasn’t afraid of Joseph, usually, when he was younger.

“What are you guys doing, getting close to my minor!” roared a teenager, his voice cracking and losing two octaves as he finished his sentence.

Alejandro as a kid turned around and noticed the massive boy, six years older than him, rushing toward him and his friends, who retreated, frightened by the newcomer, each of them having felt his punches more than once when he got angry at them. Which was basically all the time. Alejandro hated him, as much as a kid like him could hate someone. Joseph was loud, brutal, and he didn’t care at all about what he thought or felt about things, so he didn’t see why he always tried to ingrain himself in his life, when the young kid really didn’t want him to.

“Leave me alone!” he bellowed, while he barely cleared the waist of the teenager, who seemed surprised by his outburst. “I want to play with my friends!”

“I didn’t allowed it!” growled the other, anger flashing in his eyes as his hands turned into fists.

“I don’t care!” hissed the younger Alejandro, as he looked up and up at the other. “Go away.”

The scene blurred. Now it was nighttime, and small crowds of children were moving around the town, seeking candies and setting threats for the adults who didn’t gave them any. Alejandro was only with his twin brother, still angry and sad that not one of his friends had accepted to be with him this evening. Even Al’ had been convinced only because he refused to go at it alone, and his Mom wouldn’t have permitted anyway. Suddenly, something very large and meaty enveloped his whole face, muffling his screams and lifting him from the ground.

What’s happening? Why can’t I breathe! yelled Waid, startling Alejandro, once more unready for the violence of his reaction – the old man was still trying to turn the Bond into something he could control and wield like a weapon against the Minor.

The Incident is happening, grimly sneered Alejandro, forcing the old MAJOR to feel everything he had endured that night.

“I’ll call you whatever I want, pet. You’re mine. All mine. Just like good old Anna. Look!”

Alejandro as a kid didn’t dare resist and turned his head toward the cold metal behind him. There lied the most massive pistol he had ever seen. It was almost as long as he was tall and he began to sob uncontrollably. As an adult, he resisted his urge to stop the Bond, to break free and bury those memories, which were still burning him as atrociously as they ever did. But he resisted this temptation and steeled himself – Waid’s fear and loathing helped him in this endeavor.

“Don’t cry, pet, she won't hurt you” said Joseph in an amused tone which added to the horror of the scene. “Anna’s always ready to help me protect what’s mine. And you are! You belong to me now, as it was always meant to be!”

At was at this moment that Alejandro wet himself. When he had looked Joseph Mac Ferlan in the eyes and seen only madness. Even at eight, he had known with absolute certainty. The MAJOR had lost all grips on reality. He didn’t know why, even today. He refused to believe that just being a Minor could elicit such a reaction. Even today, he suspected that Joseph had always been… instable and that he had simply cracked earlier because of him.

See? You see what he was? he asked Waid, forcing the consciousness of the old MAJOR to endure everything he had, offering him no respite.

He was just doing what he had every right to do! Spat the older man in response, but the Minor felt that his reaction was only half-hearted.

“Tell it” demanded Joseph. “Tell you’re mine!”

“No… No !” screamed the kid an answer, as his adult counterpart and Waid shuddered.

“Very well, remember that you who asked for it!” roared Joseph.

The Major changed his grips and engulfed Alejandro’s left arm in his palm. He brought the crying and screaming boy to his eyes. The Minor had assumed that he would be bellowed at, but instead the MAJOR remained silent. Silent but invading in the worst way possible. At that tender age, Alejandro’s mind had been wide open, free for any giant to enter it. And that’s what Mac Ferlan did.  The minor had been able to feel it, and it was horrifying. Even the sheer memory of it gave him a shiver and he almost heard a whimpering sound, somewhere close.

It was as if a roiling see of rot was engulfing him. He could feel Joseph’s insanity under his skin, the marrow of his bones, in his brain… It wasn’t the communion between two kindred spirits that his parents had said the bond was. There was no intention to even consider the Minor like a living being. Joseph’s mind saw him as a thing, here for his pleasure and his only. The sensation was simply atrocious, and Alejandro’s begun to puke and convulse, as his body and mind tried to reject this invading corruption.

Make it stop! MAKE IT STOP! roared Waid in his mind, trying to force him to break the Bond, instead of trying to change it into something he could control.

Three words and he would have been finished. Joseph had been too deep into his subconscious. The kid wouldn’t have been able to resist the bond, it would have left him forever disfigured, scarred at a mental level. Reliving the whole thing was hurting Alejandro like nothing else could. But it never happened, thanks to his twin brother. Just as Joseph opened his mouth to speak, the door of the cabin had burst open. There stood Alaric, with a large iron shovel in his hands. Without a word, he charged at Joseph.

Ah! Saved by a MAJOR! SAVED BY A MAJOR! screamed the old giant in his head, making him wince as if his mind was a cruel knife in his brain, clearly not caring about what Alejandro had felt back then, perhaps because he shared the same viewpoint as Joseph; but Waid stopped and screamed in agony mere seconds later.

Mac Ferlan crushed the left arm of the kid he had been in his hand before letting him fall over “Anna”. The sound had been atrocious, kind of like a twig breaking and a tomato being crushed in the same time. Alejandro wailed like never before nor since. His bones weren’t simply broken, they were reduced to powder; his muscles weren’t strained, they were turned into a pulp, bursting out of his teared skin. The suffering was unimaginable, yet with it came a modicum of respite, something which allowed Alejandro to think. Mac Ferlan had left his mind.

Waid screeched and cried and pleased incoherently in his head. It was almost as bad as what had happened to him, so long ago. Alejandro wanted nothing more than to break the Bond, be freed from the invasive presence, and be allowed to heal and leave this whole affair in the darkest, most forgotten part of his memories. But he gritted his teeth and kept his eyes shut as he forced the MAJOR to see the Incident till the very end. He wouldn’t go further, however. He hadn’t the strength of will to do so, and he didn’t want Waid here anymore.

In his state, the Minor kid had seen Alaric charging the older MAJOR and hit him in the head. Alas, the only effect it had was to enrage Joseph even more. His twin had been too small, to weak to truly hold his own against a MAJOR already undergoing puberty. Mac Ferlan made use of his superior size and strength to get the shovel out of Alaric’s hands and proceeded to try and beat him to death with it. All the while, he screamed incoherent drivel, letting his madness consume him fully. Waid did the same, pleading for his release.

Soon… soon it’ll be over, said Alejandro, as his whole left arm he had lost so long ago felt as if it was on fire, itchy like never before.

Alejandro the kid had to do something. That’s what prevented him from losing consciousness back then. He crawled over “Anna” and tried to position it so that it would aim at Joseph’s head. With only one arm and his legs, it was a feat of strength, but the boy was too lost in fear and concern for his twin to realize it. Finally, after almost a minute, where his poor brother had been screaming and screaming, suffering at the hands of Joseph, Alejandro managed to aim at Mac Ferlan’s head. He pulled the trigger and, mercifully, the blowback was strong enough to break some ribs and finally render him unconscious.

--------------------------------------------------

An atrocious yell hurt his ears as he opened his eyes, letting the real world take precedence on his senses once more. Waid was screaming like a madman, looking at his left arm, clutching it and screaming so violently that Alejandro’s ears were starting to ring. Horror and confusion seemed to have stuck everyone here in place, Margaret, Ada, Shannon, even the rest of the crew or even the public. Even the Minor didn’t know what to do at first. Then, on an impulse, he leant forward and pinched the yelling MAJOR hard through his trouser, bringing his focus back on him.

“Those were my memories! Your left arm is still there. It wasn’t crushed into a pulp by a fourteen year old madman!” he barked at Waid, feeling a little bit of compassion for him.

“What… what you did… what you did to me…” rasped Waid, seeming to hesitate between horror and pure outrage. “You’ll regret it… I’ll make you rue the day you did this to me!”

“Did what to you?” asked Alejandro, his pity fast evaporating in the face of the naked hatred in Howard Waid’s eyes and voice.

“You made me feel like a minor! Like an inferior being who was chastised rightfully by his better and should have accepted that Joseph was right to try and make you a pet without your pesky free will!” bellowed the old man, even as Margaret seemed to regain her composure.

“It’s time for a little bit of commercials!” yelled the MAJOR, as hard as she could, her fake smile faltering even as she did her best to still pretend to be happy.

----------------------------------------------------

Alejandro puked loudly and for the longest time in the toilets. He was enjoying the end of his section of this debate. Waid had walked out, too shocked to remain on stage he had said, and he didn’t feel like staying either, Bonding with him and reviving his worst memories had taken a toll on him. Ada had accepted to remain and debate Shannon, even if she was visibly shocked and didn’t know how to react to what Waid had said. The Minor wondered if she suddenly started to doubt her own version of the event – the hardest thing to accept in his was the Bond rape, after all, and Waid had basically confirmed it live for the world to see.

Another violent spasm shook his body and more half-digested food and bile came out. He felt atrociously weak, and he wanted to go home. He couldn’t tell if home was Old Creek, the house in New Orleans or wherever Shannon live. What he knew for certain was that he wanted to be as far as possible from New York, as soon as possible. With a sigh, he got up, spat in the toilet’s bowl and flushed the disgusting content of it away. He was happy that the Minor section of this studio was separated from the MAJOR’s, even if he would have to walk through both to get out.

He took his time to fully clean his mouth, as much as possible here, that is. Then, once he was satisfied and hoped that his breath didn’t smell like vomit, he got out of his section. The larger door, for a Minor, was a little hard to push open and he looked down to see if anything was blocking it but saw nothing. He walked into the MAJOR’s toilets and was greeted by two large feet. Looking up he saw the face of Howard Waid, contorted in hatred.

Suddenly, he saw a move from the corner of his eyes and jumped backward. The golden pommel of Waid’s cane came crashing down through the Minor’s door and grazed his head, making his hair move, so violent had this strike been. Chunks of wood hit him in the right temple and he suddenly felt dizzy. An old but powerful hand shouted forward, clutched his t-shirt and he felt himself propelled in the larger area. He almost fell, managing to keep his balance miraculously, only to feel bone shattering pain on his left shoulderblade.

Letting out a howl, he rolled on the ground, letting the cane fall on it, shattering the tiles covering the floor. But he had misjudged the old bastard, who gave him a violent kick in the guts, making him groan and lose his breath. He curled into a ball as more blows came over him. Thankfully, Waid didn’t try to hit him with his cane another time. Perhaps he enjoyed hurting him directly too much. Shame and rage washed over Alejandro and he suddenly gave a violent kick. He got lucky and hit the nearest ankle and heard a sickening sound.

Waid screamed first when he was hurt and then when he hit the ground. Apparently, his old bones weren’t that solid. Ignoring his pain, Alejandro tried to get up to attack the MAJOR, but the blows he had received already were slowing him down and he couldn’t reach his target until the old man turned on the ground and caught his ankles, making him fall. Pain surged in his head as its back hit the floor hard, and he almost fainted. He vaguely saw a blur stand over him, looking like Waid, perhaps, and then something collided with his right eye, again and again, and then his jaw, his other eye, his nose… As everything went black, Alejandro wondered why dying felt so painful.

It’s really unfair. I would have liked to go with a bang, if I couldn’t die of old age, he thought.

As if to grant him his last wish, a loud bang echoed around him, and then he saw no more.

Chapter 50: The End

“Please! I… I’m just doing my job” cried the MAJOR, his fingers trying and failing to force her hand open, which made him all the more pathetic.

“Is your job to be a jackass trying to prevent family members to see each other?” hissed Shannon, her rage growing even more, her whole body shaking with almost unbridled fury.

“You are NOT of his family” said an older female voice, bringing the enraged giantess’ attention on her. “And I would like you to gently put our security agent on the ground, or I’ll have to call the police. I don’t think you’d want the attention, especially right now.”

She had a point. Shannon knew it. But the urge to just throw the pathetic security guard at her, to send them both flying through one of their paper-thin walls and just crush them for their impertinence was so hard to resist. Especially because she dared remind her that she wasn’t technically, officially, family with her Alejandro. Being a Bond-mate should have counted more! He needed her, and those…. Those insignificant bugs stood between her and him for pathetic reasons of procedures. She wouldn’t have bothered them, she would have even helped them if only they let her see him!

“I just want to see my fiancé” she growled. “It’s been two days already and I have no update on his situation! I had to take care of the aftermath but I’m here now, and I need to see him!”

“Miss Matthewson” explained the older woman, probably slightly over a hundred years old, sounding all calm and professional, which enraged the titaness even more. “I understand your frustration, but we have rules to follow and laws to abide to. While you are quite certainly his Bond-mate, mister Ferrand has been unable to confirm it as it is, therefore we have contacted his family and asked them to be here. They have assured us that they would be there today, tomorrow at the latest. You treating one of our security staff like a poor rag-doll won’t help mister Ferrand one bit.”

Deep-down, Shannon knew she was right. Hurting the staff here would actually decrease the chance that Alejandro would get healed in no time – or as short as possible. But he was a Minor, her Minor, and she knew how easily they got hurt, even gravely injured. She needed to be sure he was okay, and how could see if those idiots didn’t let her see him? They had called his whole family, she was willing to bet on it –and even if they did, they had probably started packing for a trip to New York as soon as that camera had cut off the commercial to show her screaming in horror after gunshots echoed and Jim came out of the back-stage with Alejandro’s body in his arms.

Reluctantly, she put the security guard on the ground, closed her eyes and tried to calm down. TO no avail, of course. She needed to see him. She longed after him so much. When he had been so injured that he had lost consciousness, the undercurrent, the echo of the Bond broke down, and while she hadn’t been able to realize fully its importance beforehand, now she couldn’t help but feel amputated of something, as if a lifeline to the better part of herself had been severed. She needed to see his torso rise and fall with his breath. She needed to be sure he was still alive, no matter how hurt he was. She loved him and wouldn’t be able to live another hour without knowing.

“Please” she whispered urgently. “At least… At least let me see him. Let me be sure that he’s still alive. I… I don’t want to lose it and learn it afterwards…” she pleaded with the nurse, or whatever her rank was in this hospital.

“I can’t do that” sternly stated the old MAJOR. “But I can at least keep you informed a little. Mister Ferrand’s life is not in danger, but he hasn’t regained consciousness as of yet. I can’t tell you more than that. If he does emerge and asks for you, we’ll contact you. Same wise, if his family wishes to include you in the loop once they’ll be there. As of now, the best use of your time would be to go to the entrance’s desk and give us coordinates to contact you and then get out of the hospital. You need to rest and relax a little, you’re helping no one here.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------

“That fucking little bitch!” roared Shannon, punching brutally a Cyclopean-sized punching-bag, again and again and again. “I should have crushed her pathetic little head! I should have broken each and every bone in her insignificant body! How dare she order me to leave! That little piece of shit’s no better than Waid! I should have killed him too!”

She was alone, and had been punching through three bags, the first two unable to withstand her power; they were too small for her, in any case. She screamed in frustration when the third one also gave in, spilling sand everywhere. Without thinking, the lifted the whole apparatus and threw it away, knowing several priceless lamps, vases and what not. She screamed even louder and started to break everything she could, letting her fury run its course. She had people who would return her penthouse to a pristine state in a day or two, anyway.

“Ahem… is it a bad time?” asked Fiona in her back, as she entered the ravaged rooms.

“YES!” roared Shannon, turning on her heels and racing toward her bodyguard, barely resisting the urge to backhand her for her insolence. “WHAT DO YOU WANT!?”

“We… hum, we received a call from the Ferrand, they have just arrived at JFK and…”

Shannon didn’t let her finish. She slapped her, hard enough to send her flying, not so violently that the tall MAJOR would be truly hurt. She couldn’t help it. Her fury was still burning hot and that little idiot came and pestered her because Alejandro’s family, people who would be immediately allowed in his presence while she was denied it, had arrived. She almost – almost – gave in to the temptation of crushing some of the ginger’s bones. But she wouldn’t do that to a friend, no matter how furious she was right now. Instead she glowered at the redhead, who slowly regained her senses.

“Uh… perhaps you don’t want to hear what they had to say?” asked the other woman.

Shannon couldn’t help the chuckle which came out of her lips and transitioned into a full-blown laugh, before devolving in sobs. In seconds, she was on the floor, curled into a ball, and crying to herself. She felt Fiona’s hugging her but it didn’t really help. The ginger MAJOR was always to damn optimistic and confident, she never gave in, even when her boss was angry enough to hit her, something which was expected when working for super-rich MAJORS. I don’t deserve her friendship, thought Shannon, even if she had to admit that hitting someone made her feel better than breaking things.

“What? They didn’t want me near their boy, I’m willing to bet that!” she spat, anger and self-loathing mixing together. “I let him being hurt, and now they’ll take him away from me and I’ll never see him again! And they’ll be right! They’ll be right to do just that!”

“Hum… actually, they asked for you” said Fiona, looking a little embarrassed. “Like, they need you to help them find someplace to stay here, for as long as necessary.”

Shannon looked at her, then at the absolute mess of her penthouse. She swore under her breath and got up. She needed to clean herself, to have her crews there fixing all this mess. She also needed to be learn if other apartment were open in her tower. Hopefully some would be open for a whole family to come in. If not, she’d reserve a whole hotel for them, if she needed to. A weak smile crept on her face and she got up, stirring a little. She started to think about what she’d need to tell to Auntie and her family to avoid tensions.

“Hem, Shannon?” said Fiona, as she prepared to leave the penthouse. “Perhaps you’d want to hit the shower? I mean… you reek a little girl!”

“Sure, sure… And have someone send to clean this disaster” absent-mindedly said the giantess. “I also want a report on where I could lodge four MAJORS and at least one Minor, as quickly as possible” she continued, as she walked away.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Thank you! Thank you so much!” almost cried Auntie Ofelia, making the Cyclopean feel quite ashamed of herself as the older woman clutched at her fingers.

“I don’t see why you’re…” started Alaric, until he suddenly stopped and looked at the minuscule woman he kept clutched in his arms. “I’m not overreacting Ariel” he said to her tenderly, his anger suddenly dissipated. “I just need to point out the obvious. She is the one who got my brother in this mess, that’s all.”

His last words stung, but the venom had disappeared from his voice and she could deal with it. Especially when she shared his vision. She was indeed feeling unworthy of Alejandro’s parents many thanks. Without her, he wouldn’t have been in this hospital to begin with. But she wouldn’t point it out, not when she had dreaded Ofelia’s reaction the most. The silently thanked the small woman who tried to hide behind her husband, Alaric, who was clearly quite protective of her. She was surprised how well fitted for each other they seemed to be.

“Come on Al’… do you really think ‘Rando wouldn’t have wanted us to not be at each other’s throats?” asked Lindsey, fidgeting as if she was uncomfortable looking down on her elder brother.

“Fine!” growled Alaric. “But I swear that if he has irreversible pains, or anything, or mental troubles after that…. I’ll make you pay for it, Shannon. Billionaire or not, you’ll regret it!”

“I would like to see you try, Al’!” spat the giantess, doing her best to not oppress the other passengers of her limo. “Do you think that I’m happy that my fiancé got almost clobbered to death!? If he can’t be brought back to full health, I’ll do everything I can to make him better, and if you even try to get in the way, I swear to God I’ll…”

“We’ve arrive Miss” said her driver, cutting her short, even if she still glowered at Alaric.

----------------------------------------------------------

“When can we see our son?” asked Jules, sounding tired but still the most stable of the whole lot of them, suspected Shannon, who was impressed by his apparent calmness.

“Ahem, well… I guess we could bring you to him right now but our facility isn’t exactly built to accommodate particularly tall MAJORS so…” stated the nurse, glancing at Shannon, who sighed.

“Will I be able to enter the room by crouching or crawling, and will I be able to be inside without knocking anything or preventing others from coming in?” she simply asked.

“I… Yes, I guess it could work” replied the woman, thinking about it. “But remember, if we need to intervene for whatever reason, we’ll need you to make space for us, no matter the way, even if it means walking over your… family?”

“We’re not there yet” sourly stated Alaric. “But perhaps soon, if all goes well” he added, seeming to lose a little more of his anger, probably thanks to Ariel.

“Is he in a state which requires special surveillance?” asked Jules, as they started to follow the nurse. “Should we… should we prepare for the worst?”

“Goodness, no!” cried out the woman. “He’s just still not awakening, but considering the amount of trauma to the head he suffered, it isn’t so surprising. There has been encouraging signs however. He isn’t comatose anymore, as far as we can tell, and he’s just very tired and asleep still. That’s why I must stress with utmost importance that you need to all remain calm and not agitate yourself. He’s a minor, and he’ll need a lot more time than use to shake off this beating. Weeks at least, and even if we won’t keep here too long once he’ll wake up, he certainly doesn’t need bickering MAJORS around him, it would be a hindrance to his healing process.”

Shannon followed well in the back. She hated walking at the pace of normal MAJORS, they were far too small for her and she had to wait for them to take at least two steps before she could take one, but she did her best to keep her frustration in line. She’d get to see her Alejandro for the first time in days and she needed to be calm, focused and ready to help him in any way, shape or form or he would require her to. So she truly listened to what the nurse had to say, no matter how much she just want to take her, toss her away and be done with her preaching.

“We put him in a ground-level room, because we suspected that some visitors could be on the rather large size” said the almost waifish little woman, in a not so subtle jab at Shannon, who almost gave in to the temptation smack her stupid little head off her shoulders. “Since we rarely receive minors here, he’s alone so far, but should a new one need to be interred, you’ll have to leave so he can be installed. So, no sitting on the other bed… or the one where Mr. Ferrand is, thank you very much! We can’t have one destroyed when our finances are stretched thin.”

“I understand, I’ll try and stay up then, so only the ceiling will be busted” said Shannon, who perfectly understood who of them could crush the bed.

The nurse didn’t reply, apparently doing her best to ignore her, which really irked Shannon. She suddenly stopped and gestured for a double door, which would perhaps be large enough for her to pass through. Alejandro’s family quickly went in and the nurse turned to return to the main desk when Shannon crouched and –not- inadvertently, collided her large breasts with her puny body, sending her to the ground. Having to almost crawl to pass through that stupid door, she ignored the cries of the petite woman and covered her head with her large derriere.

“Nurse, you’re a naughty girl” she groaned, as if she wasn’t responsible for this. “I need to see my fiancé, so move out of the way already!” she barked as she squeezed through the door.

“You giant cow!” she heard the nurse spat but ignored it. She was halfway inside his room and she needed now to be cautious of her every move.

She could see him, he was crowded by his family and, in any case, she didn’t want to imposer herself between them just yet. She’d have time to do so, and she could probably look over their shoulders, even if the almost five meters (16,4 feet) was far too low for her to be totally standing and forced her into an uncomfortable half-way between being on all four and up on her legs. She realized she wouldn’t be able to stay here for long, because the room was really too small for her, but hopefully, she wouldn’t have to be there for hours on end. Please, let it be so…

“He looks so peaceful” said Lindsey, as she finally managed to position herself to see him.

She was right, Shannon realized. In her mind, she had imagined him twisting in agony, or laying emotionless, his fragile brain addled with either nightmares born of pain, or nothingness created by irreparable damages. Instead, he looked almost as cute as when she looked at him sleeping after a long night, his body resting and giving her a calm spectacle she couldn’t grow weary off. But here, it was marred by the patches of blue, brown and even yellowish skins, where he had been severely bruised.

“My God… was it… was he so… after the Incident, was he…” she tried to say, unable to push all the words out of her mouth, as if saying them would make it true.

“No” said her Auntie, looking up at her with a relieved smile on her face. “It was far worse than that, even without taking into account his poor left arm. He had to be put under artificial breathing for days, and he had almost broke all his ribs and was bleeding internally. He almost died in the following days, and I think it was only the machines and the blood he was given which allowed him to survive back then. If Old Creek hadn’t had everything they had for Minors, he wouldn’t have make it…”

“It was so bad?” asked Lindsey, looking horrified. “Why didn’t you ever told me so!”

“I didn’t know either” said Alaric, frowning. “Nobody would let me see him until he got up…”

He looked at his twin and gently passed his fingers in his hair, not eliciting any reaction. Shannon couldn’t even feel the echo of their Bonding. He was sleeping but his dreams, his feelings, if he had any, where not apparent to her, and she didn’t dare try to rekindle the Bond in such conditions. There was no telling how affected he had truly been by this new ordeal, and she couldn’t just barge in and insert her mind in his, not when it could do too much damages if she wasn’t careful enough in doing so, or ended overwhelmed by whatever happened beneath his skull.

“He really looks a lot like you” said Ariel, who was sitting on Alaric’s shoulders, sitting like a child on her dad, which made Shannon a little jealous. “That’s incredible.”

“Well, we are twin baby” chuckled the normal-sized MAJORS. “But yeah, it’s a little uncanny, even if I’m the handsomest of the two.”

“In your dreams perhaps!” huffed Shannon. “Alejandro’s the sexiest one, sorry.”

“Ha! As if you weren’t the most partial here when it comes to it” he chuckled.

Shannon was surprised at how relaxed the Ferrand suddenly looked. They seemed to be genuinely relieved to see her Alejandro in such a state, and it made her quite torn. On the one hand, she wanted them as worried as she was, because there was no discernable reason for them to be so happy in her eyes. But on the other hand, if they seemed so confident here, it probably meant that she hadn’t any reason to fear that anything truly lasting would happen to her fiancé, and it was probably all that mattered, even if she thus felt like a nervous mess.

“It’s not a competition” chided them Ofelia, caressing the side of her eldest child. “You are both beautiful, but in very different ways. But it’s neither the place nor the time to speak about it. We don’t want to wake up your brother.”

“We don’t?” asked Shannon and Lindsey with perfect synchronicity.

“Well, no” explained Jules, smiling a little. “Alejandro is a Minor. He need more time to heal, and I think it wouldn’t do to wake him too soon. I’m sure he’ll do it on his own soon enough.”

“So, what do we do then? We won’t stand there for hours” grumbled Lindsey, fidgeting a little.

“I guess we could discover New York a little? It’s as good an opportunity as any.”

“But I don’t want to not be there when he’ll wake up” whined the youngest Ferrand, and Alaric nodded emphatically.

“I agree. Plus, we’ll have time to visit the Big Apple once he’ll be awake and with us.”

“I’ll stay here then” said Shannon. “I’ll call you as soon as he’ll wake up.”

“Are you sure?” asked Jules, looking concerned. “He may sleep a long time, you’ll end staying here for hours! Wouldn’t it be better to not wallow here and being out with us? Alejandro would understand that you wouldn’t be there with him, you know?”

“It’s fine… I want to be there for him. I can at least do that for him.”

“You really are in love with him, right?” asked Alaric, sounding surprised, which should have upset her but didn’t; she could understand his reaction.

“Yes. Yes I am.”

---------------------------------------------------

Everything was dark now, and only faint moonlight illuminated the room. That and her various screens, as she surveyed her empire. The events of the debates had cost her a lot in the first day, but as markets recouped and that more and more people on social media and the streets voiced their support for more rights for Minors, she had more than recouped them. She was wealthier already, by a not so insignificant margin, which meant that she could start out her plan to buy everything out of Waid’s hand and make it hers.

Investigations had been sent against the old MAJOR, who, while he was being treated elsewhere for minor wounds, had attracted a lot of unwanted attention. An urgent news revealed that he had had Minor kids, treated worse than pets, and she couldn’t help but grin when she read it. It would precipitate his downfall, and she would make great use of it. She let out a throaty chuckle, even as she heard peoples rushing outside the room. Alejandro’s family had returned at the start of the evening, but now they had been brought to her tower.

Ariel had been quite tired, and even the three MAJORS who had come with her from California were starting to get wary. Only Lindsey, who had just flown over from New Orleans seemed able to stay here all night, but had finally decided to go with her parents. Shannon was thus alone with her thoughts and fears, but she found it strangely relaxing. She could pretend that everything would be fine, she could focus on everything she would do with him once he’d wake up. They’d take some well-needed vacations, she decided. She had just the perfect place on Earth in mind, had for quite some time, really. Now all she needed was for her Alejandro to wake up.

“Mmmh…” he moaned softly in his bed, as if to mock her.

He had done so several times in the last few hours. At first, she had believed that it meant he was waking up, and she had gotten ecstatic. She had almost called his parents the first time he did that, but had –thankfully- managed to contain herself. She would have ended utterly ridiculous if they had come here only to see the Minor still sleeping soundly. Now, she wasn’t even startled by it, just another cute sound he made in his sleep, one which only meant he wouldn’t be with her tonight. She wondered if she should have had tears in her eyes at the thought.

MAJORS didn’t care easily for others, as Alejandro’s family had proven. Has distraught as they had been, probably fearing the worst, once they had seen that he was relatively safe and not too hurt compared to the aftermath of the Incident, they had managed to put their worry away and go enjoy their day. Shannon didn’t held it against them, she would have done the same if she hadn’t had more personal reasons to be anguished. Alejandro was hers, her Bond-mate, her fiancé, her lover. It made him her property and explained why she was so worried. That and her pregnancy.

“Of course. A hospital” sighed a rather weak and tired masculine voice, startling her.

“Alejandro? ALEJANDRO!” she yelled, rushing toward his bed, towering over him with all her size.

He tried to same something, but she didn’t listen. She wanted to engulf him, but she didn’t knew how badly he was hurt, not really. So she simply kissed him, again and again and again, and he couldn’t do anything to stop her. He was still too weak and she allowed her tears to run down her cheeks, until she was finally satisfied and retreated a little, letting him pant as he tried to get his breathing to a less labored state, and she smiled at him.

“Do you think you could convince your parents to let us go to a special vacation, just the two of us, en amoureux?” she asked him.

END